《My Idle System》


 Chapter 1: The Idle System (1)

    Sitting on the roof and eating some refreshments, Christian was reading a new novel.


    He had just returned from the high school, and not finding the energy to change his clothes, went straight to the roof of their two-story building andzilyid back in the chair


    While it wasstill inmid-March, the sunny weather and the breeze from the nearby river made it feel rxing.


    But thinking about his current circumstances, he couldn''t help but get distracted from the novel. High school was nearing its end, and he still hadn''t decided what to do next. Should he go to college, university, or just start working?


    Ashis parents died in a hit-and-run ident when he was eight years old, his older sister, who was eighteen at the time and had just finished high school, canceled her ns to attend a good university to take care ofhim and started working instead.


    It''s been ten years, and while they only have their house inherited from their parents, his sister has been encouraging him to go to university despite the high cost. Perhaps she still longs for higher education herself.


    But eventhen,with his average results in school, he wasn''t sure if it was even possible. He wanted to be sessful and make her proud, to repay her for the sacrifices she made for him. Yet, deep down, he knew he was a person whom took the easy way every time, andhad always done everything half-heartedly.


    So even if he went to university, what would change?


    His dream jobof working one to two hours daily at most,andfrom his house, with a lot of pay and other bonuses, doesn''t exist yet, unfortunately. Otherwise, he would have done everything to get it.


    As he was daydreaming, Christian suddenly saw the sky bing dark with a lot of clouds. Even though the weather report had said it would be very sunny today,butwith an open mind he thought mistakes could happen. Andwas about to stand up and head inside to avoid getting wet from the rain.


    But he suddenly felt like everything had stopped, the breeze bringingwith it someleaves,andthewaves from the river. Even his body, aside from his eyes, seemed frozen. He didn''t feel like he could move at all.


    And it felt as though the world had be monochrome, and in this halted or very slowly flowing time, a purple lightning boltcontrasting to the world that had seemingly lost its color wasapproachinghim. Perhaps because time was nearly stopped, he still managed to catch a glimpse of it before it could engulf him.


    As the lightning struck him, Christianfirst felt everything in his sight turn white. Then came a sharp pain, and as the pain intensified,andperhaps due to the exhaustion of experiencing something he shouldn''t have, he felt everything shutting down. Then his eyelids slowly dropped, and he finally fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡­


    "Chris."


    Waking from his deep slumber,ashe heard his name being called repeatedly with a worried tone and feelingsomeone is shakinghim.


    [### #### #### ####.]


    Christian opened his eyes groggily, and while he thought thatmaybewhat he saw and what had happened before losing consciousness might have been a dream, the flickering blue window in front of him proved otherwise.


    He didn''tfeel the need toquestion whether he was hallucinating orevenask the stupid questionto his sister in front of him if she was also seeing it.


    "Why did you sleep here? The weather is still cold; you could catch a cold and be sick."


    Looking at his sister in front of him, her short, dark ck hair and unblemished white skin stood out. And her above-average height of 168 cm, slim waist, and noticeable curves giving her a distinctive appearance. Her green eyes, like emeralds, and the small ck mole under her left eye adding details to her look, while her well-defined facial featuresplementing her overall appearance.


    Just from her appearance alone, it was strange that she still didn''t have a boyfriend, no matter how one would look at it.


    But seeing her worried eyes and noticing that the sun had set and it was now dark, along with knowing that his sister usually came home around 7 in the evening, reminded Christian that he must have lost consciousness for nearly three hours.


    Coming back to the blue window in front of him, his sister''s naggingwords was more than enough confirmation, that she couldn''t see it. And the thrill and excitement he felt about how his life would unfold going forward were more than enough to push other concerns aside for now.


    So, while he felt sorry for his sister as she looked at him with concern, he wanted to be alone for now to think carefully about what had happened. So despite feeling apologetic inside, he still said:


    "Sorry, sis.I must have fallen asleep without realizing it because I was tired. I''m going to my room to rest for a bit."


    Seeing her brother stand up after what he said and noticing that he didn''t appear to have caught a cold, Annabelle decided not to worry too much and simply informed him.


    "Okay, I''ll prepare dinner in the meantime and call you when it''s ready."


    ...


    Coming down to his room and closing the door, he went to the chair in front of his table. And then calming himself a little, he finally took a look at the blue window in front of him.


    [The Idle System has been sessfully connected to the host.]


    Trying to see if there was anything else, but finding only a simple message confirming that he now had the system, Christian was surprised. Despite this, the word "Idle" and the ring of its sound still made him happy, and he felt like he could fly from the joy.


    Wanting to explore more of what the system could do, he put his hand at the window. But seeing it pass through, he tried giving it amand with his thoughts. And the window then disappeared, and another one appeared in its ce


    [Idle System]


    Host: Christian White


    Level: 0 (EXP: 0/10)


    Age: 18


    Constitution: 6


    Comprehension: 9


    Unassigned Points: 5


    Skills: None


    Idle practicing slots:(1/1)

 Chapter 2: The Idle System (2)

    Looking at the simple status window, instead of feeling discouraged, Christian felt more satisfied. As the simplistic style was more straight up, and without any twist.


    So, reading carefully from the top, the first thing that caught his attention was the level-up function. It got him thinking about how he would level up since killing monsters or anything of that kind would go againstthe main purpose of this system, like the famous Chinese idiom, "putting the cart before the horse."


    But since it wasn''t something urgent, he decided to move on and check the other thingsfor now.


    The constitution should reflect the strength of his body, and perhaps a six could be considered good, given his very unhealthy lifestyle andck of any physical activity.


    Theprehension stat seemed to be the most important¡ªor so Christian felt¡ªas it should help him study things faster and more efficiently, saving him time.


    The unassigned points were a pleasant surprise. And while he''d prefer to see how the system works before assigning them, he would likely put them intoprehension since he had no ns to fight anytime soon, ifpossibleever.


    Then, goingdown further, he reached the skills section and, disappointingly, found none.


    Thest andclearly themost important feature was the Idle Practice Slot. While he understood the name of this function, he wasn''t sure how to use it or activate it. As unfortunately, there were nothing written.


    Trying the first thing that came tohismind, he concentrated on it, thinking it might work like the previous message window. But after waiting a bit and just as Christian was about to feel disappointed, some kind of information suddenly came to his mind


    As it was so sudden, he clutched his head from the pain, but it faded away as quickly as it hade.


    Calming down and digesting the information, Christian felt both enlightened and delighted. The Idle Practice function could do anything on his behalf, and when he said anything, he meant it literally.


    He could imagine putting high school subjects into the currently avable slot, and the system would simtehimpracticing those subjects as if he were studying them in perfect conditions and an ideal environment.


    If someone were asked, "Have you ever done something under perfect conditions?" the answer would likely be no, and it even might be a vague response. In very rare cases, someone might say they experienced it for a moment, like a sports yer who enters the famous "zone" during a game. Such a yer might experience this state only once or a few times in their life.


    But that was it, in the end it would still be something very rare.


    History books are filled with famous tacticians who, despite facing opponentsin war with triple or more their numbers in military force, still managed to secure victory. If we dig deeper into the reasons, it oftenes down to the presence of an ideal environment for the battle. And these brilliant tacticians were able to utilize such conditions to their advantage.


    And the system would simte himpractice in perfect conditions and an ideal environment. So, how many times more effective would it be? If something had taken him a month before, how much shorter would it be now?


    And allofthis while he took things easy, just thinking about it got him excited.


    Not to mention, there are other factors that would affect Idle Practicing. The constitution would, of course, influence the physical activitiesfor him. Additionally,prehension impacts everything, not just his studies. But anything that had rtion to mind activities.


    Likein sports,whenpeople spend their youth perfecting certain moves, andprehension would affect that as well.


    Aside from these factors, the most troubling aspect would be knowledge, such as learning how to build a spaceship or how to fly.


    He could put this kind of thing in the Idle practicing slot, but from where would thatknowledgee?


    While the system didn''t rify, Christian could still imagine that the more knowledge he had ess to, the easier studying would be. Otherwise, he would need to explore and research the things he wanted to learn slowly.


    So, the crux of the matter was that he couldn''t get somethingoutfrom nothing, but it was still more than eptable.


    Most importantly, the experience for leveling woulde from the Idle Practice function.


    Christian while still feelinga rush of excitement and adrenaline, considered his current situation. What would he need the most right now? Would it be strength? He asked himself this question, and the answer was, of course, no.


    Then his mind shifted to other matters, starting with his studies and whether he should consider going to university. Although Christian hesitated a bit because of his sister, he still didn''t see the need to attend university. Going there and beingzy, unlike others, andthendoing some face ppingwas reallynothis cup of tea, as he could just take things easily now.


    And the university didn''t have somethingattractive enough for him after all.


    He didn''t need to show off; he wanted to live more ording to his ideals and aspirations. Maybeter he could focus on studying for his final high school exams, but he didn''t feel the need to pursue anything more at the moment.


    After carefully considering everything and his current situation, the answer he arrived at was,MONEY. Nothing could begin without it.High school and university were merely transition periods leading to the working world,where one would start earning a sry.


    Even so, some people might argue that education is important for social standing,munication, and other aspects. But having lived eighteen years, the transformationfrom being a student to bing a corporate vedidn''t seem particrly valuable or necessary to him. While having a good position at a wellknownpany might make life somewhatat timeseasier,butthat was about it.

 Chapter 3: The Idle System (3)

    Thinking about social status, Christianknewthat with enough money, even those things could be bought.Since nothing in the world is truly priceless, only things with very high value exist, and no one has offered a high enough price for them.


    This was the hard, cold truth that Christian believed.


    As he considered how to acquire this kind of money, his mind immediately turned to trading¡ªwhether in stocks, cryptocurrencies, or other forms of trading. He had been thinking about it even before he got the system and had been saving money for the start-up


    He had even opened an ount a couple ofmonths ago, but because he didn''t yet trust himself not to lose his money, he hadn''t started trading. And his bnce remained the same: $2,500.


    His introverted living stylemade it easier for him to save money, as he didn''t have many expenses. Especially with all the pirated sites offering free experiences, albeit with some advertisements.


    However, his study for starting in trading was not going well. It had been nearly two years since he first said he would begin studying it, but he always ended up postponing. Each time he would say, "I''ll start this evening," but when evening came, he''d push it to the next day with, "I''ll go to bed early tonight and start tomorrow."


    This cycle repeated itself over the two years¡ªa closed loop with nothing changing. Of course, he studied a little, but it was a pitiful amountand still not enough to start anything.


    After deciding what he would start learning, he looked at the five unassigned points. And after some thought, he allocated all five points to hisprehension.


    As hisprehension points increased, he felt his mind be a bit clearer, nothing groundbreaking,but it still brought him a sense of joy. He then focused on the most important thing: the Idle Practice Slot.


    Thinking deeply about how he wantedto use the Idle Practice Slot to start learning Trading, a system message suddenly appeared.


    [The Idle Practice of Trading has started]


    [Trading - 00:00:02/24:00:00]


    [The skill Basic Trading has been created.]


    [Currentlythe skillBasic TradingisLv.2(11%)]


    Seeing that the system had started the idle process for learning trading, Christian felt he was finally on the right track. Then when he noticed the next message included a timer, he realized that he couldn''t umte more than 24 hours of idle practice.


    But seeing that a trading skill was created and his two years of effort were rated as only basic, then level two, Christian felt a bit disheartened. And he was once again convinced that self-studying wasreallynot suited for him.


    "Knock, knock"


    "Chris, the food is ready."


    Taking him from his reverie was the knock on his door and his sister''s voice.


    "Coming."


    ¡­


    Sitting at the table with his sister in front of him, Christian couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt as he looked at her tired appearance.


    He wanted to tell her that everything would change going forward, and their lives would be a lot different, a lot better. But after a moment''s thought, he decided to wait until he had some tangible results to show. And it won''t be toote by then anyway.


    Eating his fill, Christian opted to say, "Thank you so much, Sis. That was delicious!" to show his gratitude for now.


    "You''re always wee!" And Annabelle just replied with her sweet voice.


    ...


    Returning to his room, Christian, for the first time in his life, wanted time to pass quickly. So he tried to go straight to sleep.


    But tossing around in his bed, his excitement for what awaited him tomorrow, unlike usual, prevented him from falling asleep.


    Christian felt his childishness awakening, like he be one of those kids who, looking forward to their first field trip, would not be able to sleep the night before it.


    But after some effort and recalling the famous sheep counting method, he began counting, hoping he wouldn''t still be at it by tomorrow.


    And thankfully, he fell asleep before reaching a thousand. Perhaps he didn''t realize it, but the lightning strike and the influx of information about the Idle Practicing had exhausted him more than he thought.


    ¡­


    Waking up and groggily opening his eyes, Christian rubbed them and immediately remembered his system, feeling a rush of excitement. However, when he looked out the window and saw that it was still dark, with only a faint ray of light, he feared he hadn''t slept much.


    He hurriedly grabbed his phone from the side of his bed to check the time.And luckily, it was 6 AM. It was just that he wasn''t used to waking up so early. And looking more carefully, he noticed that the sun was beginning to rise.


    It was his first time waking up this early, and without his sister''s help.


    Deciding not to go back to sleep, Christian went out of his room, washed his face, and brushed his teeth.


    Then, returning to his room, it was the important moment. He willed in his mind to open the Idle Practicing window.


    [Trading - 10:40:23/24:00:00]


    Seeing the number, he didn''t hesitate and willed his system to receive the umtion in the Idle slot.


    [You received 8 Experience]


    [The skill Basic Trading had be Lv.2(20%)]


    Closing his eyes as he received the information about Trading, he felt the influx of information this time was much more mellow, and thankfully didn''t give him a headache. As it would be a problem if he experienced a headache every time he received new information.


    Opening his eyes and reading the system messages, he was happy to see that he had gained eight experience points and would be able to level upter today aftering home from school.


    But seeing that the basic trading skill had only increased by 9 percent, he felt a bit disappointed, having expected more. Then hepared it to his two years of study, during which he was still at level 2, and realized that maybe it was actually a lot. It was just his high expectations that were causing him to feel this way.

 Chapter 4: Progress

    Coming back from his school, Christian hurriedly went to his room, unable to resist opening the system window any longer.


    Today, after waking up early and surprising his sister when she found him already up, Christian ate the light breakfast she made as usual and then headed to school. However, unlike the usual days when he tried not to sleep too much in ss, today he purposely tried to sleep as much as he could to pass the time. Being scolded by one teacher didn''t bother him at all.


    And though his ssmates noticed he was acting strangely today, no one approached him since he didn''t have any friends any way.


    Closing the door of his room, with the episode of his reminiscing of what had happened today. Christian tossed his school bag aside, sat down in the chair, and rubbed his hands together to calm down. And finally, he summoned the Idle Practicing window.


    [Trading - 9:16:23/24:00:00]


    He didn''t wait any longer and received the umtion in the Idle slot.


    [You have received 7 Experience]


    [Your Level has increased]


    [You have received2unassigned points]


    [The Idle practicing slots have became 2]


    [The skill Basic Trading had be Lv.2(28%)]


    After digesting the new information, he then concentrated on the new system messages that appeared.


    "Yes!"


    Christian couldn''t help but shout, clenching his fist in excitement. With his level rising and gaining another slot for Idle Practicing, the feeling that his dream life was getting closer was a delightful event to him.


    Thinking about his new Idle slot, Christian hesitated on what to use it for and opened his status window to take another look.


    [Idle System]


    Host: Christian White


    Level: 1 (EXP: 5/50)


    Age: 18


    Constitution: 6


    Comprehension: 14


    Unassigned Points: 2


    Skills: Basic Trading Lv.2(28%)


    Idle practicing slots:(1/2)


    Seeing the modest level of his Trading skill, he pondered for a moment before deciding to test if he could allocate Trading to the new slot, making it in the two slot together.


    [The Idle Practice of Trading has started]


    [Second Slot - Trading - 00:00:01/24:00:00]


    Having seeded in his experiment, Christian''s mood was raised once again with joy. And after a bit more thought, he decided to also assign the two unassigned points to Comprehension.


    After the little rush of excitement ended and finishing the tasks he needed to do, he threw himself onto his bed and opened his phone, searching for a new, interesting novel to read and pass the time.


    ¡­


    Three day passed


    Christian, who had just woken up and freshened up, sat at his chair as usual, after receiving the umted information. He then opened his status window.


    [Idle System]


    Host: Christian White


    Level: 3 (EXP: 15/100)


    Age: 18


    Constitution: 6


    Comprehension: 20


    Unassigned Points: 0


    Skills: Basic Trading Lv.3(70%)


    Idle practicing slots:(0/2)


    While there was some progress, still nothing noteworthy stood out. Christian felt that his knowledge about trading had improved a lot, but he still wasn''t ready to gamble his precious $2,500.


    So, like usual, he spent his day either on his phone or ying games on his PC.


    But as night fell and he found himself caught in the "just one more chapter" cycle while reading a novel, he kept pushing bedtime further.


    At 2 AM, a new system message suddenly appeared.


    [Due to the enthusiasm reading of a huge amount of books, the skill Passion Reader has been created]


    [Passion Reader (Passive) Lv.-]


    [The speed of your reading has been increased by 100%]


    Reading the first message got Christian stirred, as he hadn''t realized skills could be acquired this way, and it opened many new horizons for him.


    Then, reading the description of the skill, he saw that it was a passive skill without levels, which gave him the feeling it has more of fantasy element than everything he''d had so far.


    And while the effect of reading quickly could be considered useless other than when reading. But with his raisingprehension, it will have an amazing synergy, and will give the famous Chinese effect of 1+1=5. It was that amazing.


    Coming back to the issue of acquiring skills, Christian pondered what steps he should take next. He considered the various methods and activities he could pursue to gain different skills and further expand his capabilities.


    But after pondering on this dilemma for nearly ten minutes, he arrived at an astonishing fact.


    He will not try to do anything!!


    He finally had his idealsystem and was ready to take off towards his dream. He imagined grand scenarios, from conquering the Earth from his room to ruling the universe from his enormous bathroom, all while surrounded by a harem of ten thousand members.


    So why should he shatter his dream because of a skill, he could do without.


    It was not necessary anyway. And the tag of Shut-in with Overpowered for his story was enough for him.


    So, making his decision, he decided to go with the path of evolution! Is it not just a skill without level; he just had to read a lot more novels, till the skill itself grew tired and knelled in front of him, saying.


    "Please have mercy, your majesty. I didn''t know better."


    And as he forgives it with his big heart, then it would eventually have a level, and Christian would raise it slowly.


    Losing himself in his imagination of how many more skills it will evolve into, Christian fell asleep.


    ¡­


    three more days passed.


    After acquiring the Passion Reader skill, Christian felt its effect immediately. The Basic Trading skill, which had been progressing slowly like a turtle, began advancing at a normal pace like any human being. Even the experience points started to increase in amount, though not as significantly as the Trading skill.


    But it was still enough to push his level to five by the beginning of the day. Unfortunately, he didn''t gain another Idle Practicing slot though.


    Still, in the end, the skill''s performance had surpassed expectations and was epted with flying colors.

 Chapter 5: Skill Upgrade

    [Idle System]


    Host: Christian White


    Level: 5(EXP: 5/300)


    Age: 18


    Constitution: 6


    Comprehension: 24


    Unassigned Points: 0


    Skills: Basic Trading Lv.6(90%) , Passion Reader Lv.-


    Idle practicing slots:(0/2)


    Looking at his status window after just one week, Christian felt a sense of aplishment. His Basic Trading skill was even nearing level seven, and it was likely to transform from Basic to Intermediate after level ten¡ªmeaning just a little more than three days.


    And he would finally start working to get the MONEY, the first step towards his great NEET life. Christian couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement just imagining it.


    "Chris, you are gettingte for school."


    Interrupting his imagination was his sister Annabelle''s shouting. And looking at the watch, realizing howte it was getting, he quickly grabbed his school bag, slung it over his shoulder, and headed out.


    "I''m going then, Sis"


    Shouting back to her from the entrance, Christian was starting another boring day of his. However, feeling his energy levels dropping quickly, he tried to think more positively, imagining how he could one day reminisce about his youthful days with his future girlfriends.


    About how these days were fun, filled with precious memories. Meaning they will be beautified and something memorable, despite clearly not being so.


    Going by feet toward his high school as it was nearby, Christian was reminded that he lives in Harrisburg, Pennsylvania which is considered a medium-sized city while clearly not.


    Walking along the river side and noticing the other students, both male and female, walking in pairs orrger groups, Christian couldn''t help but think of the ultimate goal: ''Getting a girlfriend.''


    He was reminded of hisst year in middle school when a girl confessed to him because of his handsome appearance. They dated for nearly a month before she broke up with him, because of silly reasons like ''I don''t feel loved at all.


    When we go to some dates you will always look at your phone and ignore me.'' and the long list she delivered to him still continued withck of understanding, ipatibility,munication issues, feeling like he was trying to change her, and not being given the priority and attention she wanted.


    Like what the fuck? Who was the one who confessed in the first ce? Would he change for her if she, the one who confessed didn''t feel the need to? Clearly no.


    Her exaggerated reasons and her failure to ept him as he was aside, Christian still wanted someone to spend time with¡ªa girlfriend. He just didn''t feel like actively searching for one, and was waiting for the ideal girl to appear in front of him.


    And it''s not like the one Tera hard disk hidden in his room wasn''t helping with his waiting at all.


    But still after she broke up with him, some rumors started spreading about him, making him even more isted at school. And since he didn''t bother to defend himself, the rumors got worse and stuck to him. It was even strange that he didn''t get bullied, but maybe he could attribute it to his handsome appearance, and no one wanted to sphemy it?


    Putting aside his nonsense, Christian arrived at the school entrance and happened to see the first beauty of his high school just stepping out from the clearly expensive car.


    Her long blonde hair fluttered by the wind, her clear blue eyes and white skin stood out, and her above-average height with the slim waist made her even more striking. She wore the school''s unified uniform: a blue jacket and a skirt.


    She was undeniably beautiful, and in the past, Christian would have thought she was out of his reach. But now, he wondered if he should consider her as a prospect for dating, even if it was just for her appearance.


    With such silly thoughts likeshe was just waiting for him to take the first step and then would immediately throw herself at him, Christian continued on his way toward his ss, ignoring the murmurs from behind him, and the clearly unnecessary attention she was receiving.


    ¡­


    Arriving in his ssroom and taking his seat in the middle of the room, next to the wall, Christian''s gaze drifted to thest desk by the window, the protagonist''s desk. He would have loved to try sitting there, but unfortunately, he never had the chance.


    Turning his head back to the front, Christian noticed there was still some time before the first period started. And with nothing better to do, he decided to go back to sleep.


    It was a long, exhausting day, but, as usual, nothing of importance happened.


    Upon returning home, Christian received the umted Idle Practicing, then continued with his day.


    ¡­


    Three day passed


    It was Friday at night, with the weekend right after, Christian was feeling double happiness right now. As today he didn''t receive the umted information immediately aftering of the school but waited till now, so that after receiving them, his basic Trading skill would evolve. and he would finally start real trading and begin amassing money.


    Opening the the Idle practicingwindow and looking at it first.


    [First Slot - Trading - 14:20:20/24:00:00]


    [Second Slot - Trading - 14:20:50/24:00:00]


    After envisioning the happiness that was soon toe, he willed his system to receive the umted knowledge atst.


    [Youhavereceived 31Experience]


    [Youhavereceived 31Experience]


    [The skill Basic Trading had be Lv.10(90%)]


    [The skill Basic Trading hadpassed the caped level andbe IntermediateTrading Lv.1(4%)]


    Feeling the huge amount of information being drilled into his brain, Christian was delighted, especially knowing how it came to him without any efforts.


    Reading the system messages and confirming his hypothesis made him even more joyful.


    Then he opened his system window, eager to see if there would be any changes.


    [Idle System]


    Host: Christian White


    Level: 6(EXP: 80/400)


    Age: 18


    Constitution: 6


    Comprehension: 26


    Unassigned Points: 0


    Skills: Intermediate Trading Lv.1(2%) , Passion Reader Lv.-


    Idle practicing slots:(0/2)

 Chapter 6: Trading

    After looking at his status window, Christian was disappointed that nothing had changed except for the skill level, and seeing his own level starting to slow down in progress, he thought that maybe he should explore other ways to increase the leveling speed.


    Coming back toward the IntermediateTradingskill again, Christian was ready to see if he should start right away.


    But as he browsed through the information in his head, he arrived at the cold truth.


    He needed a lot of time, especially since he was just starting now and didn''t know anything about the market.


    And tomorrow was Saturday, meaning the stock exchange market and some others would be closed.


    Christian felt sorrowful, his double happiness became double disappointment.


    And his though of spending ten seconds clicking at some buttons, then boom! and his money got doubled or tripled. Be just a fading dream now.


    Waking up from his depression, Christian decided that today he should try tofort his broken heart, knowing that tomorrow he''d likely spend all his time working.


    ¡­


    As the day began differently from usual since it was the weekend, Christian had ate breakfast and found himself sitting in the living room with his sister.


    With her usual questions about how school was going and if he should at least try going out today, given it was the weekend and perhaps a chance for a change of pace.


    Fortunately for him, his sister received a phone call from a friend asking if she was free to go out. And since she was, she decided to head out, leaving Christian free from her usual nagging and with the house all to himself.


    Taking out nearly half an hour to prepare herself, even though she was just meeting a girl friend. Christian wasn''t sure if he should feel sad for her, but when he noticed her somewhat old clothes, and her worn out bag. He genuinely felt bad and sorry for her, and even a bit guilty.


    His clothes for going out, which he mostly don''t use, were better than hers. The fact that she prioritized him in everything, really didn''t let him know what he should.


    But after some pondering, he decided that once he made some money, the first thing he would do was buy her some expensive clothes and a brand-name bag.


    "Okay, I''m going. If you get hungry, there''s some food left from yesterday in the refrigerator that you can heat up. And I''ll be back before dinner to make something fresh, so don''t worry."


    While her words made Christian feel warm inside, he still was eager for her to leave so he could finally start working on his trading. So he replied with a reassured smile.


    "Don''t worry, Sis. Just go out and have some fun."


    After nodding, Annabelle, still at the entrance of the house, added, "If anything happens, call me immediately."


    "Okay, okay. Just go already."


    Feeling the concern in her voice and her words, Christian couldn''t help but feel like he was still eight years old.


    But once his sister finally left, Christian headed straight to his room.


    Heopened his PC and began by researching the current market conditions. He watched analysis videos from well-known experts and then made atemporarily strategy development.


    Though it took him nearly four hours and made him lose track of time, he discovered that both his reading skill and highprehension were valuable assets here,ing in help a lot


    He felt he was finally ready for the first step: executing his trades. And since there weren''t many options today, he decided to start with cryptocurrencies and prepared for his initial purchase.


    Still to be safe,he decided to invest in multiple types of cryptocurrencies and allocated a small portion for the foreign exchange market as well.


    Taking nearly another hour, Christian was now monitoring and adjusting his positions.


    Which also took time, and before he knew it, his sister was back.


    Coming down some timeter. After dinner with her, Christian went back to his room. But instead of continuing what he was doing, heid down on his bed.


    Staring at the ceiling. At its while color which he preferred. Then turning his head toward the walls, starting from some anime poster, some k-pop idols, to famous singers.


    He got to discover that he was tired, not so much physically but mentally.


    Working was really not for him, even from the house it seems. He wanted everything toe to him with the least effort possible.


    So what should he do? Should he work a little more in trading, then buy some apartments orresidential properties and live off the rental ie?


    But is this really the best option? Like what could he really gain from just rental ie? It''s not like he will really dapple into the real estate market, and relying solely on rents won''t get him very far.


    Thenwhat should he do? For the first time in his life, Christian pushed his mind to its limits, searching for an easier path. But what is the easier way out there exactly?


    Nearly half an hourter, as Christian stared at the blue frame of his Idle system, suddenly an epiphany struck him.


    Just as his system was working for him to study trading now and would continue to study and practice other things for himter.


    He just needed to find someone or something to make money for him.


    But who would work for him? If there were someone like that, he or she could simply give him money directly instead. There would be no need for all this roundabout approach.


    Feeling stuck again, Christian was frustrated as nothing seemed toe to his mind.


    After thinking a bit more withouting at an answer, he decided to continue searching for another ways to make money or for someone to work hard instead of himter. Then He set a limit of two hours for trading each day.


    And opened his phone to continue reading his unfinished novel. Having a masochist Chinese protagonist, who loves the hard the way while also going against the heaven. There was really nothing more satisfying than to read stories of how people struggle out there, while heyzily in thefort of his bed.

 Chapter 7: First Gain

    [First Slot - Trading - 21:50:05/24:00:00]


    [Second Slot - Trading - 21:50:15/24:00:00]


    [Youhavereceived 106Experience]


    [Youhavereceived 106Experience]


    [Your Level has increased]


    [You have received2unassigned points]


    [The skill IntermediateTrading had be Lv.1(54%)]


    [The skill IntermediateTrading had be Lv.1(76%)]


    It was Sunday morning, and Christian, who had decided the previous day to umte more in Idle Practicing while focusing on Trading, was now reading the system messages after receiving the umted information.


    Maybe because he had glossed over the message windows after collecting the information yesterday, Christian hadn''t noticed it at first. But now, looking carefully, he immediately saw that the experience he was receiving had nearly doubled. And the only other change that happened, was that his Trading skill had advanced from basic to Intermediate.


    Would this mean that higher-level knowledge, or as the system rated them, ''Intermediate skills'' and above, would yield more experience?


    It was very likely true. But then, reading the next messages about how much the skill percentage had increased, he also discovered that intermediate skills would require even more time to level up.


    But on second thought, he was starting to make progress ''working at Trading'', which meant he would soon see tangible results¡ªmoney. So, the extra time didn''t matter as much.


    Christian then opened his status window.


    [Idle System]


    Host: Christian White


    Level: 7(EXP: 20/500)


    Age: 18


    Constitution: 6


    Comprehension: 26


    Unassigned Points: 2


    Skills: IntermediateTrading Lv.1(76%), Passion Reader Lv.-


    Idle practicing slots:(0/2)


    Seeing his current Level seven first and how it''s nearing ten, Christian was filled with anticipation. As once it hit level ten, he would likely get another Idle Practicing slot, allowing him to elerate everything even further.


    Then looking at his Constitution which had not been raised till now, Christian felt sorry for it. "Should I try learning some martial arts? Or do some exercise? Or maybe assign some unspent points to it?" While the thought crossed his mind, he quickly dismissed it.


    In this peaceful world, his life was by no means in danger, and there were still things more important for now. Most importantly, he could probably improve his Constitution with some exercise or fitness routines, unlikeprehension, which he didn''t have any clue of how he should raise it aside from the points.


    He then looked at the two unassigned points and, without much hesitation, allocated them toprehension.


    Taking a break from working his brain, Christian decided to watch thetest episode of an anime that had just been released while enjoying a light breakfast.


    Christian was now sitting in front of hisputer, beginning his trading work. Staying updated with thetest market news was crucial, after all.


    After spending nearly an hour on the routine tasks of monitoring and adjusting positions, Christian felt it was enough for now. He decided to do another hour of trading workter in the evening.


    ¡­


    It waste at night when Christian checked his trading ount after collecting the umted information from his system. His starting amount of $2,500 had grown to $2,700. This increase was after one and half day at weekend, and with him not taking much risk, just some safe purchases.


    A raise of nearly 10%, as a start, he felt it was good enough, but still, as he got the first taste of making money, he didn''t feel it was sweet, but bitter because of the efforts he spent.


    Setting aside the bitter aftertaste, Christian turned his thoughts to his future ns. He knew that nothing could begin without money, so he pondered his next steps carefully.


    He could the the ultimate goal is a long and happy life. But these things aside what about now? He will start getting a steady ie of money, he could spend. So what he should do with them ?


    Should he stay here in Harrisburg, or try to go after a higher level map, like New York?


    While it seemed like a difficult question, actually it was not and Christian arrived at the answer quickly: he should stay in Harrisburg for now. There was no need to think about relocating before finishing high school.


    So, whates next? One of his goals was to help his sister, to let her stop working at the current ce which didn''t even give her that much of sry, without even the chance of promotion because of her low education. He would help her do what she wanted, if she wanted to start learning now even if it''ste, it was okay.


    And if she had some business idea, and wanted carry it out, while knowing it would fail was also okay.


    But that was about his sister, what about him?


    Christian pondered further and realized that with money in hand, his next priorities should be his health and security.


    While improving his health was straightforward, involving fitness exercises and a bnced diet, then it was done.


    But his security or safety was another matter entirely. Learning self-defense martial arts could help, but in a situation where someone had a weapon like a gun, it would be of little use.


    He could try to be even more strong, but then while he is staying in his room thinking how he should conquer the world, one missile woulde at him and it was game over.


    He could consider developing some anti-missile technology secretly, but aside from how it would require significant money and time.it also carry risks¡ªif discovered by the government, he could face imprisonment or worse.


    Not to mention nuclear bombs, which he couldn''t think of any way to protect himself from if they were ever to be aimed directly at him.


    Soing back to the first point, which was security and safety, he needed to think about how to guarantee it.


    Taking some time to ponder and contemte, suddenly an epiphany struck him, making Christian feel like he was a protagonist because of their number.

 Chapter 8: Learning New Skill

    Taking some time to ponder and contemte, an epiphany struck him, making Christian feel like he was a protagonist because of their number.


    The answer Christian arrived at was Information, and of course not the knowledge he would get from his Idle system, but about other things.


    His immediate surroundings and environment weren''t dangerous at the moment, so he just needed ssified information from the government, police, or military to ensure he wouldn''t end up in the wrong ce at the wrong time.


    Not to mention, he also wanted to look at one particr incident.


    After arriving at this answer, Christian realized how he had been diverted from his initial focus on how to spend his money. But he decided many use wille for itter, as there''s nothing easier than spending money.


    So how should he get the information he wanted? Should he join the military, work hard, and get one promotion after another to ess ssified information? Or should he do the same in the civil government? Of course, that wasn''t the n.


    The answer was hacking¡ªlearning programming and breaking into the systems to ess the information he needed.


    The essence was to get what he wanted with minimal effort¡ªthe easier way! And he would start with less risky targets, prioritizing safety first anyway. But as his hacking skills advanced, nothing would be beyond his reach.


    In the era of technology, nearly everything could be found on the inte, and with the right skills, even more could be essed.


    And aside from those things, Christian actually recalled other important details.


    His foundation is still the Idle system, and for the Idle Practice, it would look at the information he has ess to. So, if he learned program hacking, would the information he obtains through hacking also be considered essible by the system?


    While it was an interesting hypothesis. Even if it was wrong, and the Idle system doesn''t recognize information obtained through hacking, there are still many resources and courses¡ªstarting with trading and extending to other areas he''ll need in the future¡ªthat require money to ess. If he can get these resources for free through hacking, why pay for them?


    He could simply download them to hisputer and be done with it.


    While Christian thought he might need to work a bit harder due to hacking, having no other choice, he decided that he would only dedicate another hour daily to it once he started, and nothing more.


    Summoning the second slot of the Idle practice.


    [Second Slot - Trading - 01:18:35/24:00:00]


    He decided to collect the umted amount and assign it to program hacking without waiting any longer. After focusing a little, new system messages appeared.


    [Youhavereceived 7Experience]


    [The skill IntermediateTrading had be Lv.2(1%)]


    [The Idle Practice at the second slot,Program Hackinghas started]


    [The skill Basic Program Hackinghas beencreated.]


    [Currentlythe skillBasic Program HackingisLv.0(0%)]


    Noticing that his Trading skill had reached level two, made Christian feel good. However, he was surprised to see that his newly created skill was at level zero, a first for him, not even hearing such a thing was possible.


    Getting him intrigued, he decided to check his status window to confirm the details.


    [Idle System]


    Host: Christian White


    Level: 7(EXP: 170/500)


    Age: 18


    Constitution: 6


    Comprehension: 28


    Unassigned Points: 0


    Skills: IntermediateTrading Lv.2(1%), Passion Reader Lv.-, Basic Program Hacking Lv.0(0%)


    Idle practicing slots:(0/2)


    Looking at the status window, the hacking skill was actually grayed out.


    Christian thought for a moment and realized that hisck of any knowledge in hacking might be the reason for the skill starting at level zero. He assumed that once he collected the umted knowledge the next day, the skill would likely progress to a normal level.


    Feeling tired and having aplished enough for the day, Christian went to bed, knowing he would have school the next day.


    ¡­


    [Youhavereceived 58Experience]


    [Youhavereceived 35Experience]


    [The skill Intermediate Trading had be Lv.2(18%)]


    [The skill Basic Program Hackinghad be Lv.1(15%)]


    After waking up and collecting the umted information, Christian spent time digesting the new details, especially those about hacking, which included bits of programming,working, and security fundamentals. However, he felt the information was fragmented andcked aprehensive overview.


    But after some thought, he realized this was likely because he was starting from scratch. He hadn''t umted enough knowledge yet and was essentially learning from zero not like the Trading.


    He then read the new messages and saw that the experience points for hacking were fewer than for trading, confirming his earlier hypothesis. However, hacking seemed to yield more experience than Basic Trading, likely because it was deemed more difficult.


    Seeing the skill level for hacking be one, and noting that the progress was a bit less than he expected,alsoconfirmed his assumption.


    Seeing that there was nothing left to check, Christian, already prepared for school, grabbed his bag and headed out.


    ¡­


    While walking toward his school, Christian expected the day to be just like any other, with nothing special.


    But as he approached the entrance of his school, Christian was surprised to see the expensive car he recognized the owner of parking nearby, and at the rare urrence ofing across the first beauty of his school two times in short period of time.


    Christian didn''tmind it much, he continued in his way, as it''s not like he he nned to approach her,And she was not the only beautiful girl in the earth after all.


    But as he got closer, he noticed another girl standing next to her. And although he tried to carry on as if nothing was unusual, catching a glimpse of the girl, or the woman actually next to her, caught his attention.


    It made him stop in his tracks. As while Olivia was undeniably beautiful, the woman standing next to her was on a whole different level. Christian was certain she was among the most stunning women he had ever seen, even whenpared to those he had seen on the inte.

 Chapter 9: First Love?

    Christian couldn''t help but stare at the stunning woman beside Olivia. Her shining blonde hair cascaded down her back, almost reaching her bottom. She stood tall, possibly around 180 cm, with clear milky white skin and sky-blue eyes that seemed to verge on gray. Her voluptuous figure, with huge breast, slim waist, and modest hips that he preferred, exuded a sensuality he had never seen before.


    Then the white one-piece dress she wore which only added to her captivating charm.


    She appeared to be in herte twenties, and from the resemnce, it was clear she was Olivia''s older sister. However, it was evident that Olivia hadn''t inherited the full charm of her big sister.


    Christian couldn''t help but stare, dumbstruck. It was the first time he''d seen a woman who hit his strike zone so perfectly. And for the first time, he also realized he had a taste for older women.


    But it wasn''t just her appearance; her personality from the small smile she gave to Olivia, along with the warm and affectionate aura she exuded, drew him in even further. And for the first time in his eighteen years, Christian experienced love, his first love. If he didn''t count the 2D characters, of course.


    His future girlfriend (a decision Christian had already made) chatted a little longer with Olivia before heading back to the car. The sight snapped Christian out of his stupor, leaving him with a sense of loss, as if something precious had slipped through his fingers, andhe found himself wanting more.


    Despite the changes in him and his growing confidence, Christian hadn''t initially thought he needed to talk to Olivia. But now, he reconsidered. It was clearly impossible for him to approach the older sister directly, even with his handsome appearance, which whenpared to her would be considered just average.


    He did have a system, and many things would change going forward, but at this moment, he clearly didn''t have the qualifications. Even the thought of talking to Olivia left him uncertain about how to approach her.


    Seeing the car drive off with his future girlfriend, Christian, not wanting to linger any longer, started walking away, noticing how other students were also watching earlier.


    ¡­


    Back from school, Christiany on his bed, staring at the ceiling as usual. His mind wandered to what he should do to get Olivia''s attention for now.


    Earlier today at school, Christian went to Olivia''s ss, hoping to find some way to approach her. However, he was disappointed. Her social circle was surprisingly small, especially considering how famous she was. Most of the people around her exuded that rich and unreachable aura, making them seem even more distant.


    He was not discouraged as he could get rich with time. But time he didn''t have.


    His youth at eighteen was precious apparently, and he didn''t want to let his future girlfriend wait too much.


    So after careful consideration, Christian came up with four methods to try and work things out with them.


    First, of course, would be money. After he got a considerable amount of money, he could try buying items that might give an indication of his wealth. Then, he could approach her or one of her friends. However, he wasn''t sure how effective this method would be.


    Second would be studying. There would be quizzes and other assessments periodically, with some of the results made public by the teacher. So he could go in this direction and after bing the model student, could try to approach one of her friends or her directly. however he didn''t have much faith in this method either.


    The third would be the most roundabout approach. in school, or the society as general. You would find one person having two friends. But the two friends don''t know each other. The point here, Christian could start with the tip part here in school, by bing friends with the first person, then ask them to introduce him to the second person, who is closer to Olivia''s social circle.


    And continue till he arrived at his target.


    Christian rejected this method from the start, as hecked confidence in making friends. While he was willing to put in a lot of effort for his future girlfriend, like really a lot. He still didn''t find the motivation to invest so much time and effort into dealing with background characters, especially without any guaranteed sess.


    Thenes the fourth method, which he is currently leaning toward the most: HACKING. why should he try approaching the younger sister, if he can go straight for older one? If he could just get more information about her family, he could arrange to meet her outside the school, while making it seem like a coincidence.


    But this method alsoes with risks. For instance, what would a high school student be doing in ces frequented by girls like her? If he only shows up once, she might not suspect anything. However, if it happens repeatedly and he fails to gain her attention, or start something serious, it could backfire. And she might even end up considering him as a potential stalker.


    And even then, what if she doesn''t go out much or her activities are mostly in private areas? So while he felt this method had the potential for the best results, it was also one that could possible have no way forward.


    Christian had to think hard about what he should do, considering it even more seriously than he had the day before when it was about his happy life.


    But even after spending nearly half an hour on it, he couldn''te up with anything beyond the initial four methods.So, after dismissing the third one, he decided togo with the other three simultaneously.


    He is currentlymaking money anyway, and he is also studying program hacking, so the one that remains is studying. And he should get a third slot for Idle Practicing when he bes level ten, then he would assign it to high school subjects.

 Chapter 10: A Week of Change

    Six days passed.


    It was Sunday night, and Christian was reflecting on the progress he had made over the past week while looking at the status window in front of him.


    [Idle System]


    Host: Christian White


    Level: 9(EXP: 500/1500)


    Age: 18


    Constitution: 6


    Comprehension: 32


    Unassigned Points: 0


    Skills: IntermediateTrading Lv.4(60%), Passion Reader Lv.-, Basic Program Hacking Lv.4(20%)


    Idle practicing slots:(0/2)


    Actually, it could be considered good, at least from the Idle system perspective. His level was now nine, and in just three more days, he should reach level ten.


    But as his level in Program Hacking skill increased, he discovered that, unfortunately, his Idle system practice didn''t consider the information he could get by hacking essible. And before it be an intermediate skill, he didn''t have any n to use it. So it was useless for a period of time.


    As for his progress in Trading, it was actually going smoothly, especially since the stock market opened on Monday and his skill level continued to rise.


    By sticking to his policy of making safe purchases from his point of view, he finally managed to grow his base money to $5,000.


    In the grand scale of things, it could be considered nothing, but he got to double the amount of his money with just over a week, and he was only getting started.


    If you get to tell some expert at trading about a young novice whom had just started to dabble in Trading, making this much money in just one week, or showed them the staggering percentage increase, they might pass out from sheer disbelief. So, Christian proudly gave himself a top grade for now.


    But while everything was going smoothly for him elsewhere, his days at school were another story. He did go to the school early a couple of times, hoping to catch another glimpse of his future girlfriend (the older sister of Olivia) , but unfortunately, he didn''t, and it wasn''t until the third day that he sensed something was wrong.


    Was he simping too much? Was he lowering his dignity with these behaviors? He didn''t know about others, but Christian felt that acting like just another fan boy was beneath him. So, he decided to return to his normal schedule and go to school at the usual time.


    Then came his first link to his future girlfriend, Olivia, the younger sister, and after looking into her more, he didn''t like what he saw one bit.


    In the cafeteria, which he very rarely visited, Christian sat in a corner, trying to be as inconspicuous as possible while watching Olivia and her two friends at the front as they got their food.


    However, a male student walking and talking with a friend next to him, wasn''t paying too much attention and identally bumped into Olivia with his coffee cup. From the shock of collision nearly half of the cup was spilled, but luckily, nothing spilled on her¡ªor so Christian thought. But when he saw the male student apologizing profusely, he felt something was a bit off.


    It was at that moment, the male student pulled out a handkerchief and knelt down one the ground, to clean a small stain on her shoes.


    But the shocking scene came next: Olivia looked at the male student with disgust, then stretched out her leg, ced her shoe on his white school shirt, and wiped the stain with it.


    Like Christian didn''t have any fantasies about her even from before, but at that moment they still shattered nevertheless. His jaw dropped at what he saw. Even the male student was initially frozen in shock, then ran away in embarrassment, which was the exact opposite of what should have happened, in Christian''s opinion.


    Returning to his own thoughts, Christian knew this was an extreme incident and nothing else like it had happened. But when he remembered her older sister''s warm smile, he couldn''t imagine her doing anything remotely like what Olivia had done.


    Over the past week, from what Christian observed, Olivia seemed to be a vain and rude girl who acted as if she were above everyone else, though she hid it well beneath her elegant demeanor.


    Her school marks were consistently second or third, and she never scored any higher. Moreover, upon closer inspection, the top student was a nerdy male, and Olivia didn''t seem to pay him any attention or show any interest at all.


    So, he was reconsidering whether he should assign the third slot of his Idle system when got it to high school subjects after all.


    Putting these things aside, Christian tried to hold on and not give up hope. He decided to speak with one of her friends. He didn''t try to make it seem like he wanted to befriend them; he just wanted to test their attitude, and he discovered it was pure shit¡ªactually worse than Olivia herself¡ªwhich made him think she might have been influenced by these snobbish friends.


    Christian now had lost nearly all his hope with Olivia, so he tried to think of his previous four methods, and he actually arrived at a fifth one. which he rejecting previously.


    His appearance! Like his nearly average height of 170 cm, couldn''t be changed. His handsome face with green eyes and ck hair also didn''t need alteration, as his face was his strongest point. But what about other aspects, like his body? Although he didn''t have fat body by any means but he still felt like he needed a lot of working to make it more eptable.


    As for his hairstyle, he could consider making a few changes.


    So should he really assign the uing third slot of Idle Practicing to body fitness, or stick with the original n of studying?


    After much thought but without arriving at an answer, feeling caught in a dilemma, he decided to postpone his decision for now.


    And he went back to his bed, deciding it was high time for sleep

 Chapter 11: The Third Idle Slot

    Three days passed.


    Christian had just arrived home from school and was sitting at the chair in his room. His looked forward event receiving the umted Idle practice, would happen now, with his level increasing, and his hypothesis about gaining one more Idle Practice Slot, he could affirm that this was his favorite time.


    [First Slot - Trading - 16:10:01/24:00:00]


    [Second Slot - Program Hacking- 16:10:10/24:00:00]


    After staring at the system window in front of him for a while, Christian didn''t collect the rewards immediately. Instead, he thought of his parents, who were devout Christians, then his and his sister''s names which were based on their faith. And while he didn''t believe in God, he did believe there was some great power out there.


    He was eight years old when they died, so he still remembered them, though not very clearly. And while he would asionally think of them, how his and his sister''s life would be a lot better with their presence. Still he never prayed, reasoning that they were already gone. So, should he really follow their religion now, when he hadn''t done so while they were alive?


    His answer was no, but today he decided to do things differently. In honor of his parents, he resolved to live a life worthy of his name, Christian, and to pray to God¡ªfor the first time¡ªto grant him a third Idle Slot.


    Even though his progress now could be considered very fast, he actually wasn''t satisfied. Before he had the system, he didn''t feel he needed anything, just a roof over his head, some food, and inte.


    But now, after experiencing the benefits of the Idle System, getting a taste of it. He felt like he needed so much more, and no matter how many Idle Practice slots existed, they would never be enough.


    Putting his palms together and staying silent, and to have the effect of two go is always better than one, Christian made his wish¡ªfor his parents to find peace, for him to gain a third slot, a fourth slot, and, if possible, even some more.


    After nearly ten minutes, feeling like he was finally ready, he willed the system to collect the umted knowledge.


    [Youhavereceived 135Experience]


    [Youhavereceived 90Experience]


    [Your Level has increased]


    [You have received2unassigned points]


    [The Idle practicing slots have became 3]


    [The skill IntermediateTrading had be Lv.6(25%)]


    [The skill Basic Program Hacking had be Lv.6(70%)]


    Having grown ustomed to the surge of information, it didn''t take him long to digest it. Then, he turned his attention to the system windows¡ªfinally, it was time for the revtion.


    "Yes!"


    Reading the messages, Christian couldn''t help but shout with joy. He had finally gotten the third slot and felt so happy he could almost fly.


    Thinking of his previous ns again, he now had to decide: should he focus on working on his body or on studying?


    But it didn''t take that much time, because, Christian after these past three days, decided to actually abandon any ns involving Olivia. As he couldn''t imagine himself, being able to get close to her now.


    And when all his qualifications improvedter, he wouldn''t need her anymore either. So he would think of some other nter.


    Now focusing on his body, Christian knew that fitness wasn''t the only way. He could also try some martial arts or sports, which would help his body improve as well.


    So, should he focus purely on fitness for now, or should he learn some self-defense arts?


    He could even learn some sports to attract attention and make things easier at school. But Christian trying to imagine himself ying football. Dribbling past ten yers, and facing the goalkeeper. He would y around with him a bit, then give the ball a light push to score a goal. He envisioned standing in the stadium with millions of spectators, hearing them shout his name and cheer.


    Then, the final moment woulde: his teammates, who hadn''t contributed at all but felt the victory was their own, would run to him, jump, and hug him, creating a touching moment for everyone except him.


    Feeling goosebumps and every hair on his body standing from just imagining that one kind of scenario, he rejected the idea immediately.


    Turning to the main issue of what to choose, Christian thought carefully again. There were many types of martial arts and self-defense techniques. If asked which was the strongest, the best, or the most suited for him, he wouldn''t know.


    But getting a sudden epiphany, Christian knew his choice immediately. Why not first aim for a perfect body? Or knowing how difficult it was to achieve perfection, he could start to strive for one that was nearly perfect in its proportions: lean, flexible, and powerful, withpact muscles that followed the golden ratio.


    So, what should he focus on for the third slot? Should he concentrate solely on achieving a perfect body?


    After a bit of hesitation, he decided to go with the perfect body and see what the system would name the skill.


    [The Idle Practice at the third slot,Perfect Bodyhas started]


    [The skill Basic Kix Body Buildinghas beencreated.]


    [Currentlythe skillBasic Kix Body BuildingisLv.0(0%)]


    Reading the name of the skill, then the word''Kix,'' which he didn''t know the meaning of, gave him a strange feeling. But after reading it a couple of times, he shrugged and decided to go with the flow.


    As for the skill being at level zero, it was normal since he didn''t have any prior information about this sort of thing.

 Chapter 12: Physical Progress (1)

    Having finally made his decision on the most important thing, Christian, with nothing better to do for now, reviewed thetest batch of knowledge he had acquired about Trading.


    But as he browsed through the recent Trading knowledge, he felt like something was missing, as if the information was iplete.


    Thinking a bit more, he suddenly remembered where the system would get its information. Now that his Trading skill was at the intermediate tier, there was likely less material avable for learning.


    Meanwhile, his Hacking skill was still at the basic level and would probably take about five days to reach the intermediate tier.


    Should he risk it and hack into some paid site, or should he y it safe for now and just pay for it normally?


    It didn''t take long for Christian to make a decision though; paying for it was simply out of the question.


    If he wasn''t learning program hacking, it might have been a different story. But now that he was, the idea of paying for something he could potentially get for free after waiting a bit longer felt wrong to him. Besides, he wouldn''t even be reading the material himself, it was just for the system to ess. There was a chance he wouldn''t even use arge portion of it.


    But then, thinking about the Idle Practice, he couldn''t bear the thought of letting it keep running without maximizing its efficiency.


    After reconsidering his situation and thinking about his sister, Christian decided to assign the high school subjects to the first slot for now. With his currentprehension points and Passion Reader skill, mastering them would be much easier than program hacking or trading. He estimated that it would take no more than a week to achieve perfection in them.


    So, by the time he mastered all the high school subjects, he would have likely advanced to the intermediate level in program hacking as well.


    [First Slot - Trading - 00:12:10/24:00:00]


    Seeing the timer on the first slot, Christian thought things through once more and confirmed his decision.


    [Youhavereceived 2Experience]


    [The skill IntermediateTrading had be Lv.6(25%)]


    [The Idle Practice at the second slot,High School Subjectshas started]


    [The skill High School Knowledge has beencreated.]


    [Currentlythe skillHigh School KnowledgeisLv.7(60%)]


    Looking at the name of the new skill, he wasn''t surprised, but seeing that, for the first time, it didn''t have the basic or intermediate tier was a bit surprising.


    Then, seeing its level, he felt disappointed. He had thought he was better than this, especially considering thattely, even without actively listening to the teacher, he would remember and understand everything by the time he finished.


    The skill Passion Reader,bined with his highprehension, almost forcibly made him understand the subjects. Then noticing that it was currently his highest-level skill gave him a mix ofplex emotions.


    Seeing that there was truly nothing left to do, Christian opened his status window.


    [Idle System]


    Host: Christian White


    Level: 10(EXP: 80/2500)


    Age: 18


    Constitution: 6


    Comprehension: 32


    Unassigned Points: 2


    Skills: IntermediateTrading Lv.6(25%), Passion Reader Lv.-, Basic Program Hacking Lv.6(80%), Basic Kix Body BuildingLv.0(0%), High School KnowledgeLv.7(60%)


    Idle practicing slots:(0/3)


    Looking at the status window in front of him, Christian really felt the difference. Before, he didn''t have any skills, but now he had five. He couldn''t help but feel a surge of happiness. Then, noticing the unassigned points, he decided to allocate them all to Comprehension.


    Heading toward the bed and lying down, Christian decided to open his phone and check his Trading ount, reviewing his recent transactions.


    Seeing the number $7,000 at the bnce really lifted his spirits, but he couldn''t help but feel a touch of irony, remembering how it took over two years to umte the first two and half thousand.


    Setting aside his sentimental thoughts, Christian nced through his recent deals and then continued his day normally, rxing and taking it easy.


    ¡­


    Waking up a little earlier than usual the next day and freshening up, Christian was ready for receiving his first umtion of body building. Until now, it had always been just learning new thing, but today things would change. Like for the information, it will just get drilled and be something very familiar to him, but what about the physical changes?


    He knew from reading many novels how some described it as waste being expelled, some kind of warm energy strengthening. Or it could even be a sudden power-up, where he would feel like he could do anything, from punching through the earth to jumping to the moon anding back.


    Christian was unsure how the process with his Idle System would unfold, but he hoped it wouldn''t follow the dramatic "Chinese protagonist" route, where physical changes came with immense pain. He was okay with many possibilities, but that was one he definitely wanted to avoid.


    [First Slot - High School Subjects- 15:18:01/24:00:00]


    [Second Slot - Program Hacking- 15:30:10/24:00:00]


    [Third Slot - Perfect Body - 15:25:20/24:00:00]


    Looking at the Practicing Slot window in front of him, Christian hardened his resolve and willed his system to receive the umtion of the third slot.


    [Youhavereceived 160Experience]


    [The skill Basic Kix Body Building had be Lv.0(40%)]


    Christian, closing his eyes tightly and clenching his fists, suddenly felt his body heat up and started to sweat slightly. He was flooded with information on some kind of basic exercises, about muscles and which to use and which not, then how to stimte them.


    Though there were a lot of iplete general knowledge, so he just brushed them aside for now knowing that eventually he would fill everything up.


    As Christian tried feeling his body carefully, he noticed his muscles tensing and rxing rapidly, almost feeling as though they were melting, but fortunately, without any pain. The process even felt oddly pleasant, as if he were receiving a high-level message, even though he hadn''t attempted one.

 Chapter 13: Physical Progress (2)

    After feeling the changes in his body, Christian turned his attention to his stomach. It felt peculiar, as if it were literally stirring¡ªhe was starving!


    The process didn''t take more than a minute, but Christian still felt a slight change in himself. And after reviewing the information he''d collected, he realized something: normally, it would be impossible to practice high-intensity exercises for fifteen hours straight without breaking down. But with his system, his body had received the benefits of working at high efficiency for that long.


    It was a truly joyful discovery.


    Opening his eyes, and looking at his hands then his clothes filled with sweat, Christian knew he needed to take a bath immediately. But he was still relieved it wasn''t the infamous ck goo from Xianxia novels with a terrible smell.


    Then, when he looked at the system message, he was surprised: the amount of experience was much higher than he expected, but the skill level was still at zero.


    From his previous experience with Program Hacking, Christian knew that level zero was just an introduction to the skill, nothing more, usually cleared quickly with some basic knowledge. However, seeing his current level, he was surprised. Were the information he received still not enough to advance?


    As he didn''t have a clear answer to this question, christian though about the amount of the experience, and it didn''t take much time, as he though of what changed. The previous times had involved only knowledge, but this time there were two changes: information drilling and physical changes. And the skill, being more advanced than his previous ones, likely contributed to this increase.


    So he couldn''t attribute the experience gain to anything other than these twobined elements.


    Deciding he needed to act quickly, Christian first collected the umted knowledge from the other two slots.


    [Youhavereceived 80Experience]


    [Youhavereceived 90Experience]


    [The skill High School Knowledge had be Lv.8(15%)]


    [The skill Basic Program Hackinghad be Lv.7(30%)]


    Seeing that the amount of experience points for high school subjects was even less than for program hacking, Christian felt disappointed. However, knowing he could achieve perfection in no more than one week, or even sooner, he decided to bear up with it.


    Going to the bathroom and taking a quick shower, Christian finally felt relieved from the sticky feeling.


    Christian in nature preferred winter over summer for its cold and the cleaner feeling it brought. The difort from sweat during sports and physical activity was also one of the reasons he disliked moving his body too much. So, feeling clean again after his shower brought him a great sense offort.


    After putting on his school uniform, Christian nced at the watch and realized how quickly time was passing today. Now he needed to eat quickly if he wanted to make it to his first ss on time.


    Heading to the dining room, Christian saw that his sister had prepared breakfast and was still eating, having not yet gone to work. He greeted her first.


    "Good Morning, Sis"


    "Good morning to you too, dear."


    Sitting at his chair and starting to eat, Christian couldn''t help but rush through the light meal, and knowing it wouldn''t be enough. He nned to prepare something more substantial for himselfter, not wanting to trouble his sister.


    But seeing her brother gobbling up his food as if he was a homeless person who hadn''t eaten in a month, Annabelle felt a pang of concern. She wondered if she hadn''t provided enough food yesterday and if she should start making more for breakfast. Though neither of them were avid eaters, maybe it was her brother''s sport of growth, and he need a lot of nutrient.


    Looking at her watch and noting that it was time for her to head out, Annabelle hesitated for a moment but finally said.


    "Should I prepare something more for you if this meal isn''t enough?"


    Seeing his sister trying to be more considerate toward him, even with her strict work schedule, and not knowing what she had been thinking earlier, Christian felt guilty and hurriedly replied.


    "No, no, sister. It''s just that I have something to do and wanted to finish eating quickly. You should get going already. I''ll head out a littleter."


    Although Annabelle didn''t quite buy her brother''s excuse, she remembered how she couldn''t afford to bete today, especially with the annoying client she had. She decided to set her feelings aside for now and leave. Tonight, after she came home from work, she would prepare much more food for him.


    "Okay, I''ll get going. And don''t forget to lock the door after you leave."


    Saying so, Annabelle walked over to her brother, gave him a light kiss on the cheek, and then headed out.


    Now alone, Christian felt a bit embarrassed, especially knowing how his sister treated him like a child. However, burying his shame, heforted himself by reminding himself that once he umted more money, he would be the primary provider for the house.


    After finishing the meal in front of him, Christian went to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator, searching for something easy and quick to prepare. Fortunately, he found some leftovers from yesterday.


    He took the leftovers out, heated them, and ate quickly. Then after washing his hands, he grabbed his school bag from his room and left the house.


    Walking at a fast pace, Christian, already feeling mentally exhausted from the morning, before he even arrived at the school, questioned why he was putting himself through all this trouble for school.


    But as he was still grumbling, he arrived near the entrance and spotted Olivia''s expensive car. Feeling like god was rewarding him for his hard work, he stopped and looked carefully to see if her older sister was around, only to end up feeling disappointed not finding her.


    He started walking again, only to see the car pass by him with its window open. His future girlfriend was looking out, and as their eyes met for an instant, Christian felt time stop, even if just briefly.


    He felt a surge of happiness and continued with his day.

 Chapter 14: A Surprising Discovery

    Five days passed


    Aftering backfrom school and changing his clothes, Christian couldn''t resist taking a look at his reflection in the mirror. His body had really changed in just six days. While he hadn''t developed a six-pack yet, his physique had be noticeably more toned. Even his constitution had increased by one point.


    After feeling some satisfaction from looking at his body, Christian decided not to collect the idle practice slots immediately. Instead, he opted to order some food for delivery, knowing he had a lot to do today.


    First, his high school knowledge should be perfected today. Christian had initially thought it would be a bit quicker, but the process actually slowed down once the level reached ten.


    But aside from his high school knowledge bing perfect, something even more important was on his mind: his program hacking skill would advance to the intermediate level today. Christian knew he would need to work really hard, especially since it would be his first time hacking.


    He would need to download some courses about trading, books, articles, videos, everything he could find. While he nned to choose sites with lower security, it would still take time.


    He also needed to download everything rted to fitness and body-building because his skill, Basic Kix Body Building, was far moreprehensive than he initially thought.


    But the main priority was still finding out more about Olivia''s older sister. He needed some information about her because, up until now, he hadn''t been able to get anything, not even her name. He needed some lead to start with, after all.


    After filling his stomach, Christian decided to collect the Basic Kix Body Building skill first. Knowing it would make him sweat, he figured it was best to start with it and then take a bath before moving on to the other tasks.


    ¡­


    Sitting in his room chair and taking a moment to rx after the bath, Christian collected the remaining Idle Practicing Slots.


    [Youhavereceived 1000Experience]


    [Youhavereceived 110Experience]


    [Your Level has increased]


    [You have received2unassigned points]


    [ThefirstIdle practicing slot hasbecame empty]


    [The skill High School Knowledge had be Lv.10(Max)]


    [The skill Basic Program Hacking hadpassed the caped level andbe IntermediateProgram Hacking Lv.1(1%)]


    Not taking much time to digest the information, Christian then read the system messages. Seeing the amount of experience points he received from the High School Knowledgethis time, he was pleasantly surprised and immediately attributed it to the skill maxing out, thinking it might be some kind of bonus.


    As for the program hacking, it had indeed reached the intermediate level. Wanting to take care of the information regarding Trading and his body training first, Christian opened hisputer.


    And started his work, while he went just to the very low security sites, wanting to stay safe, he took a lot of time, but despite all of this he felt nervous, doing something illegal for the first, time.


    As Christian started his work, he focused on very low-security sites to stay safe. But despite his caution, he felt nervous, knowing he was doing something illegal for the first time.


    He didn''t know how he would manage to steel his nerves in the future when hacking information from the police sites or simr sources.


    After nearly three hours, Christian, sitting in his chair, exhausted both mentally and physically, decided that moving forward, if it was unnecessary, he would just buy these books normally.


    It really wasn''t worth it for him to strain his mental nerves and risk things just to save some money he could easily earn from trading, especially since he now had nearly $12,000.


    And with a higher base amount of money, he would have even more in the future.


    Still getting some books and articles for now, he willed his system to resume the idle practice of Trading in the first slot.


    [The Idle Practice at the firstslot,Tradinghas started]


    Having taken care of everything, it was now time to look into information about Olivia.


    But arriving at this point, Christian found himself stuck. Where exactly could he find this kind of information in the first ce? He didn''t need ckmail material after all, just some general information, so he could meet her older sister.


    Thinking a little more, Christian decided to search for her name Olivia Carter on social media, seeing if she had an ount, as he hadn''t tried this method until now.


    "Huh?"


    While he hoped to find her profile and gather some general information, Christian was still astonished when he saw her name, photo, with even a public ount at that. He wondered why he had waited so long, feeling both stupid and embarrassed.


    Trying to bury his shame over not using social media and forgetting about it, he tried to move past it.


    He then looked through her posts and actually found a picture of her with her older sister quickly.


    He looked at what she had written and got the biggest surprise this time.


    "With Mom ?"


    She wrote that it was her mother. But no matter how one looked at it, her mother looked more like an older sister and didn''t even seem to be over thirty. It made him even wonder When did she even have time to get pregnant and give birth to her?


    Feeling the shock of his life, Christian sat motionless in his chair.


    What should he do now? Should he just give up?


    As the negative emotions overwhelmed him, he suddenly thought of something that rekindled his hope.

 Chapter 15: A Glimmer of Hope

    "Could she be divorced?"


    Even though he knew it was unlikely, someone like her seemed too rare and valuable for anyone to let go, Christian still held onto a sliver of hope. As he didn''t want to change the genre of his story to Netori or Milf hunting.


    Returning back to hisputer screen, he searched through the posts to see if he could find her mother''s ount.


    Luckily, he quickly found it in the same post. Her name was apparently Eva Carter, and Christian, reading it repeatedly, couldn''t help but find that even her name was lovely. However, when he opened her ount, it was private, unlike her daughter''s.


    Feeling stuck again, he searched through Olivia''s other posts. But after spending some time looking through all of them, he still didn''t find anything useful, such as any indication of her mother''s current marital status.


    He decided to look through them one more time carefully and finally noticed something strange.


    There was no father figure visible; the posts only featured her friends, her mother, various ces, or just food pictures.


    Given the number of posts, it seemed impossible that a girl who had posted nearly everything happening in her life, as if she wanted to document it, wouldn''t have any pictures of her father.


    Or so Christian thought, finally finding some hope on this thorny road and sce for his wounded heart.


    Assuming inside his mind that Eva was divorced, what should his next step be?


    Now that he had given up on getting close to Olivia, Christian after thinking a little, thought of two approaches. First, he could try to talk to her if he happened to run into her by chance in front of the school, which was unlikely, as he didn''t have the courage to approach the mother of one of his ssmates in public even if she didn''t seem like one, especially in front of other students.


    Alternatively, he could try visiting the ces shown in Olivia''s photos and see if he could find her by coincidence at a location she frequented. While this approach had the downside of potentially taking some time, for Christian, reading a novel in his room or in an expensive restaurant was not very different, as long as he could concentrate without disturbance.


    He wanted to give it a chance outside the school, but when should he start going there exactly?


    Luckily, Christian didn''t take long to get his answer this time. When he went there, he wanted to wear something nice, like expensive clothes, and with an improved physique. And he figured he would need at least two weeks to achieve this.


    After making his decisions, he went through Olivia''s ount again, searching for the ces she had posted and noting the names of the ones where he had seen Eva. Fortunately, most of these locations were well-known in Harrisburg.


    ¡­


    Three days passed.


    It was Friday evening, and Christian was reflecting on his schooltely. He thought about the tests and assessments that teachers were giving, as well as the projects assigned since it was April now.


    It was a grueling time, with homework to do even at home. However, thanks to his perfect knowledge about high school subjects, he could breeze through the assignments. They weren''t a problem, just very boring and tedious.


    But the topic of college and university was another matter. He needed to talk to his sister about his decision not to attend university and also inform her about how he started working in Trading.


    After much thought, he had already arrived at an answer.


    In thest three days, he had started taking some risks with trading, and one of his deals turned out to be a jackpot. He now had $22,000, having made $10,000 in just three days, an excellent result.


    So he finally withdrew $5,000.


    He decided to finally go ahead with his n to buy a gift for his sister. However, he felt hisck of fashion sense was a problem. So he nned to buy her an expensive brand bag and let her choose the clothes herselfter. Or he could go out with her shopping and choose something together.


    So he decided to finally go out the next day, something he hadn''t done in a long time.


    ¡­


    Next day.


    After filling his stomach with food to the point of bursting and collecting his idle practice slots, Christian took a long bath to wash away the sweat and rx a bit.


    Then he went back to his room and put on the clothes his sister had bought for him, which he hadn''t worn much yet.


    He wore a somewhat stylish pair of jeans, a ck and red shirt, and a light jacket on top. After dressing, he looked at himself in the mirror and felt his handsomeness had really increased. Working on his body with the Idle system had really gave some positive effects.


    He found his sister rxing in the living room, seemingly with nothing to do.He informed her about his ns for the outing.


    "Hey, Sis, I''m going out. Do you need anything from outside that I should bring back?"


    Annabelle, who was watching the TV to pass time until her evening appointment with a friend, was shocked to see her brother, who usually never went out no matter what she did or nagged, dressed in his best clothes and saying he was going out.


    Having her woman intuition ringing inside her head, that it was probably a girl,she felt happy for him, happy that he was finallying out of his shell. But at the same time, she felt a bit sad that she wasn''t the one who had helped him.


    Trying to shake off her mixed emotions, she looked at her brother again,but seeing his terrific hair style, even though his hair was normally really smooth and nice,she felt a pang of guilt and responsibility, realizing she hadn''t taught him better.

 Chapter 16: Buying a Present (1)

    "Chris,e here."


    "Yes?"


    As he stood in front of her, she did her best to make his hair somewhat presentable with her hands. Realizing how difficult it was, she knew he needed a haircut. However, with time probably running short for him and her absence in the evening, she decided she would go with him tomorrow.


    "Okay, it looks better now. You''re ready to go"


    Although he still felt a bit awkward needing his sister''s help with his hair, Christian still thanked her normally and went out.


    After walking a bit and arriving at the bus stop, since, ording to his search, the best ces for brand bags were too far to walk, he started waiting.but it seemed going out was really not meant for him,as the bus he needed took nearly thirty minutes to arrive.


    He hopped onto the bus and paid with cash, as he didn''t have a bus card. Finding an empty seat, he sat down and kept a careful watch to avoid getting off at the wrong stop.


    Fortunately, without encountering any issues, he finally arrived at the mall where the brand bag store was located.


    Entering the mall and inquiring about the store''s exact location, he went straight to it.


    "How may I help you?"


    Entering the store, one of the staff, a woman in her early thirties, dressed in neat clothes with the store''s brand, approached him and asked him, Christian, feeling a bit flustered and wondering why it wasn''t a self-service store, even though he knew the answer, tried to stay calm. He thought about what he should buy and decided to just get it over with.


    "I''m looking to buy a bag for my sister as a gift. Could you show me some of the avable options?"


    Christian felt a sense of giddiness inside, pleased that he managed to say the sentence clearly and confidently to a stranger, especially a woman.


    "Yes, here."


    As he followed her and she began showing him some bags, Christian noticed how he was the only male in the store. And this made him feel embarrassed, his cheeks even turning a little red.


    He tried to encourage himself, reminding himself that he needed to get used to these situations. If he couldn''t even handle it now, how would he manage to talk to his Evater? And finally he managed to calm himself down somewhat.


    As he started looking at the bags she showed him, noticing that their prices were mostly in the hundreds, Christian felt frustrated and somewhat insulted. He knew there had to be better, more expensive options. So while trying to suppress his anger he said.


    "I''d like to see the most expensive bags, not these cheap ones."


    Seeing the staff look at him strangely but stillply, Christian not knowing the situation any better, felt a sense of satisfaction inside, like he could face-p her now.


    But when she brought him to another section, Christian saw price tags mostly in the ten of thousands. And as she began exining everything from the materials used to the designer behind each bag and other details, Christian was initially surprised by how expensive they were.


    Then, remembering what he had said earlier, he felt his cheeks redden even more with shame, realizing that in trying to "face-p" her, he had ended up getting pped instead.


    Wanting to end this public execution already, he spoke up again.


    "I mean one within the price range of two to four thousand."


    While the staff woman appeared a little surprised this time, she still guided him professionally to another section. As they looked at the bags, Christian also told her a bit about his sister so she could offer some advice.


    He finally chose a bag priced at three thousand, which he found the nicest among them, and asked for it to be gift-wrapped.


    He then hurried out, not wanting to return to that store again.


    Still feeling embarrassed by what had happened, he headed straight home, no longer in the mood to do anything else outside.


    ¡­


    Entering the house, Christian, who finally returned to normal after repeatedly telling himself to just erase what had happened from his memory, went to the living room, but when he didn''t see his sister there, he headed to her room and knocked on the door.


    "Knock, Knock."


    Opening the door for him, Annabelle was somewhat surprised that he returned early and feared that his date hadn''t gone smoothly, so she said carefully.


    "Come inside."


    Christian looked at his sister, who was wearing short leggings and a sports bra. The sweat on her made her already tight clothes cling even more, highlighting her body shape and exposing most of her white, unblemished skin. While her stomach and belly button glistened with drops of sweat.


    Then, looking higher toward her chest, he saw an even more provocative scene. The front of her sports bra was visible, giving him a glimpse of the deep valley between her breasts, with a drop of sweat struggling against gravity, trying not to fall between them and die from crushing.


    Feeling his blood rush even more from the provoking scene, he shifted his gaze higher to her face. There, he saw her hair pulled back into a ponytail, her breath still uneven and her eyes narrowed, and despite his confusion not knowing why, the sight made her green eyes shine even more, adding to her overall sensuality.


    He felt her attire was inappropriate, but he tried to calm himself by focusing on the fact that they were indoors. However, Christian couldn''t shake off the feeling of difort and didn''t know where to look, so he simply said.


    "No, change first. I''lle backter."

 Chapter 17: Buying a Present (2)

    "No, change first. I''lle backter."


    "Huh?"


    Annabelle looked at her appearance but saw no issue. Not understanding what was wrong with her brother, she took his hand and pulled him inside, making him sit on her bed. While she remained standing, staring at him intently, trying to find a way to ask what had happened with his date, without upsetting or hurting him.


    But Christian, not liking the situation and struggling with where to direct his gaze, lowered his head and extended his hand to give her the gift, hoping to be done with the awkwardness he is feeling quickly. Then he said.


    "Here, this is for you."


    "What is this?"


    Annabelle, surprised by the sudden turn of events, asked subconsciously.


    "Present."


    Surprised even more, Annabelle took the handbag from his hand to find a beautifully wrapped gift box inside. Feeling even more curious, she and opened it carefully to reveal a green with some white bag. Holding it and examining it closely, she realized it was from a very famous brand.


    She was initially astonished. Then, looking at her brother, who kept lowering his head and the bag alternatively, she felt even more joy and warmth inside.


    Her brother, who wouldn''t even go outside to buy his own clothes and always made her handle it, had gone out on the weekend to buy her a present. Annabelle couldn''t remember a moment more joyful than this. Her eyes started to moisten, and tears of happiness flowed down her cheeks.


    And not being able to hold herself any longer, she ced the bag back in the case and set it aside. She then threw herself at him, hugging him tightly. With a hoarse voice, she said.


    "Thank you!"


    Christian, now lying on his back on his sister''s bed from the impact of her embrace, felt even more awkward and unsure of what to do. The soft feeling he got from her breast, couldn''t be easily erased now from his memory even if he wanted.


    And her pleasant smell, even with the hint of sweat, seemed oddly intoxicating and addicting. The taboo nature of the situation felt unexpectedly arousing.


    "Sobs"


    But then, seeing her eyes filled with tears as she was crying and her effort to stifle her voice, Christian''s awkward mood vanished just as it quickly appeared.


    He knew his sister cared a lot about him, but it seemed, he was still underestimating just how important he was to her.


    He patted her back, waiting patiently until she calmed down. It took more than ten minutes, and Christian even felt his hand growing a bit tired. When she finally pulled away a little and gave him a beaming smile, thanking him once again, he thought it was at least worth it.


    Then he lifted himself off the bed, stood up, and said.


    "Well, I''ll go change my clothes and wait for you in the living room. I have something I want to talk to you about."


    Christian didn''t mention her attire or suggest that she should change. Instead, he simply said he was going to change, hoping she would take the hint and change on her own. Then heleft her room.


    And now alone in her room, Annabelle''s previously confident posture slumped slightly. Her face, all the way to her ears, flushed a deep crimson with embarrassment as she couldn''t believe what she had done.


    Throwing herself on her brother and hugging him tightly while crying out loudly like a child, she felt herself dying from shame. Her dignity as the older sister vanished without a doubt at that moment.


    ''Should I go and give him a hard knock on the head, hoping he''d forget what happened?''While the thought crossed her mind, she still immediately rejected the idea. He was her precious brother, the most important person in her life. She couldn''t bring herself to extend her hand at him, let alone hit him. And she felt that no matter how well she treated him, it would never be enough.


    So it was a rejected idea.


    But then, recalling what had happened, and not knowing where she should go with all her shame, she threw herself onto the bed and began to punch her pillow, trying to vent her frustration. But not feeling it was enough, she buried her head in the pillow and shouted out.


    After some time, when Annabelle had calmed down, she went toward the gift box and picked up the brand bag her brother had gifted her again. Tracing its design with her finger, a stupid grin spread across her face, unable to conceal her happiness.


    But then something suddenly urred to her: where did he get the money? A bag like the one in her hand was undoubtedly expensive, costing no less than two thousand dors.


    She knew he didn''t spend that much and had been saving some money. Could it be that he used his hard-saved money for this? Feeling a pang of guilt that she might have taken his hard-earned savings, she even considered returning the bag.


    Even though she felt that its meaning was much more important to her than its price, she still found it hard on her conscience to just ept it.


    But then, remembering that he had wanted to talk with her and sensing that it seemed important, she decided to wait and hear what he had to say before making any decisions about returning the bag.


    Finally looking down and seeing her attire, she realized she was still sweaty from her workout, and remembering how she had hugged him in that state, she hoped he hadn''t felt creeped out. And decided she needed to take aquick shower.

 Chapter 18: a Goal

    Christian, now dressed in somethingfortable after changing his clothes, sat in the living room preparing for the uing conversation. He nned to tell his sister about how he started to work in trading, and that she should consider stopping her work, and also to exin his decision regarding his future ns, specifically that he would not be pursuing higher education, like a university.


    But as his sister was taking much longer than he expected, and he started to grow restless. Suddenly, he saw hering downstairs from her room, having also changed her clothes.


    "Did you have to wait long?"


    ''Did it look otherwise?'' Christian wanted to retort, as his nerves were on edge, but he put his restlessness aside for now. He still had to start the conversation and wanted to maintain its flow. Though he was momentarily dyedjust now,thinking of how he should start, and his sister beat him up to it. But he should get a hold of it now.


    "No, you didn''t take much time."


    After giving a short reply, Christian took a moment to gather his thoughts again, recalling their situation. He remembered how, just after their parents'' death, they were left with the house, debt, and rtives who seemed ready to exploit them, especially since he was still a minor.


    His sister, despite all the challenges, consulted with the attorney, went to court, and handled manyplicated tasks to settle everything. She even managed to pay off the debt, though it took a long time. Now, she even should be saving money for his university fees.


    "You know, sister, it''s been just a couple of years since our situation stabilized. And since I felt our economic situation wasn''t that great, I''ve been saving some money, wanting to start something that could help us."


    "And it turned out I was genius, as I started trading with an initial amount of $2,500, and it''s grown to about twenty thousand in just under a month."


    Christian, upon looking at his sister as he started talking and seeing how she grimaced, likely from guilt, felt bad. But he wanted her to throw the mentality that she had to shoulder everything herself. And when he imed to be a genius, it wasn''t entirely a lie either.


    His initialprehension level was nine, and if, as he believed, ten was the maximum, then he truly should be considered an elite in society.


    It was just that he had been a bit unmotivated and preferred to take it easy, so his ability remained buried.


    Watching his sister shift from a look of shock to one of contemtion, Christian waited for her to say something.


    "Canyou show me your ount?"


    Christian hearing the first thing she asked after staying silent for a couple of moment, be about his credibility, felt a little hurt. But maybe his everyday attitude didn''t help much.


    "Of course."


    Christian opened his ount and handed her his phone. He had to wait a little longer as his sister began reviewing the purchases and deals he made, clearly having some knowledge about trading.


    After spending nearly twenty minutes not leaving anything not to look at, Christian felt relieved when his sister''s face lit up into a beaming smile, her joy apparent.


    "That''s my boy. I''m really proud of you"


    Annabelle, now grinning from ear to ear after reviewing the deals her brother had made, which didn''t seem to be based on luck at all, felt as if she were flying with joy. She grabbed her brother''s head and began to ruffle his hair.


    After freeing himself, Christian said.


    "Thanks, still your support was essential."


    Then he moved on to his main subject and asked directly.


    "So, do you still need to work at your current ce?"


    After his initial question, Christian continued speaking, mentioning some of the shit situations he knew she faced while working. While he also tried to exin his reasons to her, noting that with his growing amount of money, he would be able to secure and win even more from his deals.


    "Trading is really risky, especially when you''re working for yourself with your own money, without many clients or a solid reputation. And no matter how much you umte, it could all disappear just as quickly."


    "So, you can''t depend on it alone."


    But his sister was adamant about dampening his spirits. Christian felt frustrated that he couldn''t make her understand that his trading skills were improving and that everything would increasing in positive circle. It was nearly impossible to face the situation his sister described. He even considered whether he should mention his system but hesitated, fearing she might think he had a mental illness.


    "How much would the amount need to be for you to leave your job?"


    Annabelle, looking at her brother asking annoyingly, felt a sweet warmth inside at how he was still thinking about her, but tried not to show it and said.


    "When you withdraw $50,000 from your work while having at least the same amount or more in your trading ount, we can talk again."


    Hearing the number she mentioned and calcting it in his mind, Christian was confident it wouldn''t take more than a month, and if he tried really hard, he could even achieve it in two weeks.


    Then just as he was about to bring up the subject of school, he paused and reconsidered. He decided it would be better to discuss it once he had reached the amount of money she had set as the goal.


    "Okay, I''ll head to my room then."


    Annabelle, feeling sorry for dampening her brother''s enthusiasm, stood up and gave him a hug before he left.


    Actually she still couldn''t quite believe what she had seen. Her brother''s deals had been sessful from the start, which was surprising. From what she knew, making multiple sessful purchases like his was much harder than justnding oneverygood deal. And no one else was this sessful, or at least she didn''t hear of one.


    But even then, she couldn''t risk their living expenses being jeopardized by one hasty decision.


    Putting aside her work concerns, she was still very happy for him,as this could also be considered a path forward.Even more now she doesn''t need to worry about returning his present, making her even more joyful.

 Chapter 19: The School (1)

    After returning to his room, and thinking a little, Christian''s irritation quickly faded, as upon reflection, he realized that his sister had worked for ten years, so one more month wouldn''t make much of a difference.


    Christian then walked toward his bed andy down, he revisited his immediate goals. First, he needed to make more money to convince his sister to stop working and share his ns of not going to university. Second, he wanted to try having a conversation with Olivia''s mother, or better yet, Eva.


    Thinking things over again, he realized there was nothing more to his goalsfor now. So, he opened his status window to check his progress.


    [Idle System]


    Host: Christian White


    Level: 12(EXP: 100/5.500)


    Age: 18


    Constitution: 7


    Comprehension: 38


    Unassigned Points: 0


    Skills: Intermediate Trading Lv.7(85%) , Passion Reader Lv.- , Intermediate Program Hacking Lv.2(40%) , Basic Kix Body Building Lv.2(20%) , High School Knowledge Lv.10(Max)


    Idle practicing slots:(0/3)


    Looking at his level which was raised today and be twelve, Christian thought about the fourth Idle Slot. Would he get one by level twenty, or would it take even longer? The irregr pattern so far didn''t help at all, leaving him feeling a bit troubled.


    Thenlooking at the constitution which had increased by one point previously, he felt happy, relieved that he didn''t need to waste an unassigned point on it.


    The skills hadn''t changed much for now, but the Intermediate Trading skill was nearing level ten and would eventually be the first to advance. Christian was looking forward to that moment, as the experience he would be getting then should have a huge increase.


    Then there was the Basic Kix Body Building skill, which was progressing at a snail''s pacepared to others, even slower than the Intermediate Program Hacking. However, since it was the only skill he was currently using to train his body, it was indispensable. And maybe it would give him super power eventually?


    But aside from his body, he thought he might consider learning some martial arts once his Trading skill became advanced enough or when he got the fourth slot. Because even though his body was getting stronger, he was still just an amateur at fighting. Apparently, a strong body didn''t necessarily equate to strong fighting power.


    ¡­


    Five days passed.


    Christian was now sitting in his chair at school, waiting for the ss to start. He Waiting for it pass quickly, and for the school to end like usual.


    Still since the ss hadn''t started yet, he couldn''t help but overhear some of the conversations his ssmates were having. Starting from ones discussing thest assessment they had, Then some of them went as far as discussing attending New York University and how their lives would change.


    But Christian didn''t find their conversation interesting, and what he heard went in one ear and out the other.


    Then as the teacher entered the ssroom and began the lesson, with the noise dying down. Christian felt a strong urge to sleep but, remembering how he had been reminded by this particr teacher many times, tried to resist it.


    Ultimatelyemergingdefeated, he rested his elbows on the desk, one hand covering his eyes while the other supported his chin. Maintaining a still pose as if he were focusing intently on the ss,andhe drifted off to sleep.


    When he opened his eyes again and saw that the ss had ended, with the teacher gathering his things and preparing to leave, Christian felt relieved that the ss had passed peacefully.


    Or so he thought, but the teacher was ring daggers at him, clearly not sharing his sentiment, having already noticed that Christian was sleeping, but feeling tired from having to point it out so many times


    As Christian tried to remember how many sses remained for the day, he suddenly heard the teacher calling his name.


    "Christian White."


    "Yes, Teacher?"


    "Come to the school office during the next break. I have something to discuss with you privately."


    Although Christian found it strange since he had nothing to discuss with his teacher, he still replied with agreement.


    "Okay."


    Finding himself being curious about why the teacher had called him, Christian tried to guess the reason. But after thinking it over, he still couldn''te up with anything. Hisst assessments and quiz results had all been not just good, but perfect. And nothing came to his mind.


    Not bothering to think about it any further, knowing he would find outter, Christian returned to his usual school time.


    As the next ss ended and break time began, Christian, wanting to be done with the teacherthingquickly so he could return to his rx time, went straight to the school office.


    After knocking twice and opening the door, he saw the teacher was already there. He approached him and offered a respectful greeting.


    Noting that the teacher merely nodded and then stared at him silently, Christian began to wonder if he had done something wrong recently without realizing it.


    "Here."


    But maybe the teacher finally felt like bestowing mercy upon him; he handed him a paper, an exam paper, with results written on it.


    It was thest exam he took, and it was a perfect hundred. Nothing surprising for Christian.


    But the teacher, not sharing the same thought,or evengetting the response he wanted, finally started talking.


    "Look, sometimes when you''re young, you want to impress everyone, show off a bit. You try to make yourself appear to be something more than you actually are and aim to achieve something clearly impossible for you."


    Christian, unsure where the teacher was going at with his talking, started frowning, not liking what he was hearing one bit. Still, he continued to listen nheless.


    "It''s normal to crave attention and validation. But there are boundaries, and then there''s crossing them."


    "And I''ve noticed you''ve been getting perfect grades on every single assessmenttely."

 Chapter 20: The School (2)

    "You know, I felt happy, like he finally came to his senses. It could be considered a littlete, but it''s better than nothing."


    "At first, I was impressed, like really proud. I was ready to give you credit for finally getting it together, even if it was a bitte. I was willing to chalk it up to a burst of motivation, with you working even harder."


    "But then I noticed how your performance in ss has actually deteriorated instead of improving. And I can''t help but suspect something is off."


    "It really doesn''t add up. But I still want to hear your exnation before I jump to conclusions or make any judgments. So, can you tell me how you did it? How exactly did you manage to pull off those perfect scores? I''m all ears."


    Hearing the the bullshit the teacher said, Christian felt angry. Despite the long introduction, it was clear that the teacher was already suspecting him of cheating and had arrived at the conclusion on his own already. He was just pretending to say it nicely.


    Still trying to suppress himself from doing something he might regret, as he still wanted to graduatefrom the school, Christian tried to hide his disgust for this hypocritical, narrow-minded teacher. Andreplied dramatically and politely.


    "I know it''s hard to believe, but I really did just study at home. I''ve been pushing myself harder than ever before, going over the material all night and barely sleeping. Maybe my dedication is just starting to pay off."


    "And because the atmosphere in school isn''t my thing, with myte nights all spent studying, I tend to get tired easily. In my exhausted state, I sometimes don''t listen well in ss. That''s all."


    But just as Christian finished speaking, the teacher''s reply came even faster.


    "Studying hard all night, you say? Do you expect me to believe that after struggling all year with average scores, you''ve suddenly be a prodigy from somete-night cramming? The odds of that happening are slim to none."


    "Do you know that thest exam you solved perfectly had a problem that stumped even the top student at school? No one solved it. But you, of all people, managed to? You must think I''m a fool."


    Seeing how the teacher''s voice was rising and his true colors were showing, Christian''s expression twisted further. He wanted to sneer but held himself back and said.


    "It just means I worked harder than everyone else."


    But maybe his answer, which he thought was polite, was more infuriating than he realized. The teacher stood up from his chair, shouting and mming his hand on the desk beside him.


    "Do you really think this is possible? That no one else has worked harder than you?"


    Seeing the teacher asking again and even repeating what he had said, Christian replied halfheartedly,


    "Then, it means the method I discovered for studying was just that much better than theirs."


    Christian truly believed what he said to be true, as he couldn''t imagine anyone else having a better tool than his Idle system and working tirelessly twenty-four hours a day, all week long, and non-stop at that. However, the teacher''s opinion, not knowing about his system, was evidently differentagain.


    "That''s enough. Either youe clean right now, or I''ll make sure this turns into a very public lesson in honesty, with the entire school watching."


    Seeing the teacher bing over the top with his what he is saying, now even threatening, Christian began contemting whether he should just snap out. However, the idea of a public honesty lesson made him curious, and he was even tempted to just tell the teacher to go ahead with his arrangement.


    But the teacher had still not finished; he continued.


    "Admit to cheating now, or I''ll call your parents in, and we''ll see how you exin yourself then, before you''re even expelled from the school."


    He was btedly using him of cheating now, and Christian was pissed. But when the teacher mentioned his deceased parents, Christian finally felt his sense of reason snap.


    He red at the teacher with his green eyes, now seemingly even glowing, and just shouted back in the end.


    "What the hell do you want me to admit?"


    ''Something, I have not done?''


    "Just do whatever the fuck you want."


    The fact that he was an orphan and his parents were dead was something everyone knew, even his disinterested ssmates, especially since he''d been at this school for four years. But a teacher not knowing this fact? Was he trying to rub salt in his wounds, or was he just that much of a low-life?


    Christian didn''t want to know or even care about the truth; the fact that the teacher showed no regard or interest in his students and used him of cheating without any evidence was more than enough.


    Still filled with anger, Christian nearly threw a couple of punches at the teacher¡ªno, he was going to punch more. But remembering his sister''s face and the consequences that would follow, he barely held himself back to avoid being expelled.


    Taking onest look with his now cold eyes at the fuming math teacher in front of him, Christian turned around and left the school office.


    Christian mmed the door shut with all his strength, producing a loud noise, and ignored the teacher''s shouting from the other side.


    The students in the corridor stopped in their tracks, stared at him while murmuring among themselves.


    Seeing the looks the students were giving him, Christian felt ufortable. But not wanting to cause any more trouble, he simply walked past them and headed toward his ss.


    As Christian walked, he couldn''t help but ponder internally. He wasnowbarely holding himself together by going to school. Did he really need to endure the shouting and usations of that damned teacher?


    He is trying to convince himself it was for his sister, but How long should he endure?

 Chapter 21: The School (3)

    Arriving at his ss, Christian went straight to his desk, grabbed his bag, and walked out without a second thought. He had no intention of staying in school for the rest of the day.


    While he knew he was innocent, Christian also knew that dealing with usations of cheating and arguments with a teacher wasn''t something he could easily resolve on his own. Especially when facing such a narrow-minded teacher, it would be wiser to have someone older handle it¡ªhis sister, in this case.


    She could even apany him to speak with someone higher up, as he had nothing to fear.


    Receiving some strange gazes as he left with his bag in tow, Christian knew that leaving school before it was over could be problematic and might cause him some trouble, but he didn''t care.


    He nned to call his sister ande back immediately if she was avable.


    As just thinking about his math teacher made Christian''s blood boil. He was seething with anger and couldn''t shake the desire to pay him back, to humiliate him with everything he had.


    Coming out of the school, Christian, unable to hold himself back any longer, pulled out his phone and called his sister. He needed to tell her what had happened.


    Something like what had happened today was a first for him, and he couldn''t cope with it as easily and normally.


    He wanted to vent what he was suppressing inside him, to beforted as he felt hurt, and his heart wasn''t made of stone. He needed someone to tell him that he had done a good job, that he had been right.


    Christian knew that attending school to finally get the diploma, which he considered a way to repay his sister, was actually not. From a normal perspective, he was doing it for himself, and he was aware of that.


    Still, he wanted to feel justified, and even though he knew that if everyone on earth turned against him, his sister wouldn''t, he still longed for an affirmation.


    "Ring, ring."


    As he waited for his sister to answer, Christian thought of many things. But in the end, she didn''t pick up, likely because she was either in a situation where she couldn''t answer or she hadn''t noticed her phone ringing.


    Christian, despite knowing the likely reasons for his sister''s unavability, still felt more gloomy. He continued his walk home, weighed down by the events of the day.


    Entering his house, Christian headed straight to his room, tossing his bag aside before lying down on his bed. As he stared at the ceiling, he mulled over everything that had happened, reying the confrontation with his teacher and trying to process the day''s events.


    He even reyed the confrontation with his teacher


    Actually now after calming down and reflecting more thoroughly, Christian arrived at one conclusion.


    Even if he told his sister about what happened and went with her to the school toin and prove he wasn''t cheating, nothing significant would change. At most, the teacher might receive a light scolding from someone higher up, and that would be the end of it.


    What he''s feeling now wouldn''t be satisfied by just this. It would take much more to truly extinguishhis raising anger.


    But what can he do now? Christian felt confined by his circumstances. Maybeter, when he has a wider range of skills or more influence in his surroundings, he might be able to make a difference. But right now, he''s just a student without a diploma, with only some money and a little strong body. What can he really do?


    At that moment, Christian heard his phone ringing. Seeing it was his sister calling, he immediately answered.


    "Chris."


    Hearing the tone of his sister''s voice, which was clearly unusual, Christian quickly realized that the school must have called her and informed her of the situation, including their false usations.


    He didn''t like the situation one bit, feeling somewhat betrayed that she answered their call but not his. Still, he gave her the benefit of the doubt and decided he would ask her about itter.


    After contemting for a moment and realizing they wouldn''t catch up with school today, he said.


    "Did the school call you?"


    "Y-yes."


    Hearing her hesitant tone, he was certain the school had painted him as the worst student possible. Suppressing his emotions and trying to maintain a natural tone, he said.


    "I don''t know what you''ve heard from them, but don''t believe any of their bullshit. When you get home, we can talk properly, and I''ll exin everything."


    "O-okay."


    Seeing how she took some time to respond, Christian tried to stay calm as he talked a little more with her before ending the call.


    Holding the phone tightly in his hand, Christian felt an urge to throw it and vent his emotions like in those K-dramas and movies. But he decided against it, and tried to stay strong, not let anything affect him.


    Still feeling overwhelmed by everything that had happened, Christian didn''t feel like doing anything, changed his clothes and tried to sleep.


    But as he recalled the events and considered what his sister had heard, his emotions remained turbulent, and it took him a long time to finally fall asleep.


    ¡­


    "Chris."


    "Chris."


    Waking up from his sleep, Christian opened his eyes halfheartedly. He heard his sister''s voice and felt her hand shaking him. She was sitting on his bed, still in her formal work clothes.


    Christian didn''t take much time to shake off his grogginess as he remembered what had happened before he went to sleep.


    Looking out the window and seeing how bright it was outside, Christian immediately realized that his sister must havee home early today, probably unable to wait any longer.


    Christian then looked at his sister, who was sitting on the edge of the bed with her legs dangling. While she leaned toward him, her gaze filled with care and concern.

 Chapter 22: The School (4)

    Seeing his sister''s gaze filled with warmth and affection, Christian felt his resolve wavering. A part of him longed to bury himself in her embrace and findfort, but he managed to regain control of his emotions and held back.


    "So, what exactly happened?"


    Hearing his sister ask about the situation, with her now gentle but firm tone, Christian was about to respond reflexively, but the lingering gloominess from before he slept held him back. Instead, he first asked.


    "What about you? Why didn''t you reply to my call but answered the school''s?"


    Christian still feeling some frustration, didn''t want to let any misunderstandings linger between them. Thest thing he wanted was for some pitiful reasons or the actions of others to create distance or awkwardness between him and his sister.


    And Annabelle, hearing the question, panicked and hurriedly replied,


    "I''m so sorry, Chris. When you called me, I was in a meeting and couldn''t answer. By the time it was over, the school had already called before I could get back to you, so I didn''t mean to ignore you."


    Annabelle immediately understood why her brother had asked such a question. If he hadn''t felt hurt because of her, he wouldn''t have brought it up. A wave of guilt washed over her as she tried to reassure him.


    "Then who talked to you exactly? Did he introduce himself?"


    While still trying to determine if what she said was sufficient, Annabelle replied reflexively.


    "It was the math teacher, yton Murphy, who called. He introduced himself and exined the situation, though he was quite agitated."


    Knowing it was the math teacher, Christian immediately realized that what she had heard was likely even worse than he initially expected. Still somewhat curious about how much the teacher had exaggerated or lied about what had happened, he asked again.


    "Then what exactly did he say?"


    Annabelle froze, unsure of what to say. From the little bit her brother had mentioned, it was clear that he was angry because of that teacher.


    Even she, though hadn''t heard any exact details or the truth from her brother, was still angry at the teacher.


    She actually didn''t care about the truth. Even if her brother was in the wrong, she was prepared to stand by him and do everything she could to defend him.


    But when alone, she also wanted to advise him to stay on the right path, not the wrong one. But maybe now wasn''t the time?


    So, with a heavy heart, she tried to beautify what the teacher had said, taking care not to hurt her brother. She focused on stating the main points of his statement.


    "You were found to exhibit several concerning behaviors during your time at the school: disrespect towards teachers, cheating on exams, lying and deceiving the school, not paying attention in ss, frequently sleeping or spacing out, leaving the school without permission or informing the teacher, and even damaging school property."


    "There is a need for you to go through the school''s disciplinary process. He even wanted me toe to the school with you for a meeting, and he mentioned that you are at risk of being expelled."


    Actually, what he said was much worse, and Annabelle wondered how someone with such a crass personality had be a teacher.


    She didn''t know, but perhaps it was because of this that her brother had a problem with him?


    Christian was astonished by what he heard, his mouth hanging open. How many faults did he want to use him of? Was there anything left that he hadn''t put on his back?


    Still, the main point from his point of view was cheating, and that was something Christian needed to address.


    "You know, I don''t need to cheat. As I don''t give that much mind to the school anyway, right?"


    Annabelle, hearing what her brother said, knew it was true. However, remembering what the teacher had said about him getting perfect scores on every exam and assessmenttely, she was still not sure.


    She then looked through his room, from all the posters on the walls, until her gaze finallynded on his desk. It didn''t seem to have anything even remotely rted to his studies or school.


    She really didn''t know whether to cry orugh. The situation wasn''t helping at all, and she was at a loss for how to respond. But, finally steeling herself, she asked back.


    "Then how did you get the perfect scores, exactly?"


    "Of course, it was by studying!"


    ''In your dreams?'' Annabelle wanted to reply, but didn''t in the end. Instead, she asked again.


    "Still, how would you prove that it wasn''t cheating?"


    Christian didn''t like the idea of having to prove himself. He felt that if anyone needed to prove something, it should be the teacher, who should prove that he was cheating.


    Still, it was actually a simple problem.


    "I can just take the exams again,"


    Seeing her brother''s confidence and hearing his answer without any hesitation, Annabelle was a little shaken. She didn''t know where it wasing from, but she decided to trust him.


    "Okay, what about the other issues?"


    Christian, finally remembering that he had not yet exined what had happened or his confrontation with the teacher, decided to recount the events.


    And Annabelle now hearing him, especially how he mentioned their parents, triggered her. She was even more enraged upon learning how the teacher had tried to corner her brother.


    After remembering the schedule she had for work the next day, she decided to take a day off to address the situation as soon as possible.


    She definitely would not stay silent about this kind of trash who didn''t deserve to be a teacher.


    If what her brother said was true, it would alle down to the usations of cheating, and he was saying he would take the exam again.


    So, there''s no way they are in the wrong.


    "Tomorrow, we will go together and see what he says."

 Chapter 23: The School (5)

    "Tomorrow, we will go together and see what he says."


    After dering so, and seeing her brother, who now seemed to have a better expression, Annabelle was certain he was more hurt than he let on. And while feeling her heart squeeze, she also began to calm down.


    Crawling toward her brother and giving him a tight hug, she wrapped his head in her hands, pressing him against her bosom. She closed her eyes, taking in his unique scent, which she found rxing, and then finally ruffled his hair a little.


    Christian, who was feeling more rage than hurt, didn''t know what his sister had misunderstood, but he still felt a bit calmer.


    ¡­


    Now alone in his room with a rosy face, Christian felt much better. He remembered what had happened when his sister hugged him¡ªit felt like all the problems were solved. Now, he didn''t even give a fuck about the teacher.


    But not giving a fuck didn''t mean he forgot what happened or forgave him. He just became calmer, and now, with an icy cold expression, Christian was thinking about how he should repay him.


    Reaching an impasse, he decided to open his status window and look at it, hoping to find some kind of inspiration from it.


    [Idle System]


    Host: Christian White


    Level: 12(EXP: 4.800/5.500)


    Age: 18


    Constitution: 8


    Comprehension: 38


    Unassigned Points: 0


    Skills: IntermediateTrading Lv.9(40%), Passion Reader Lv.-, Intermediate Program Hacking Lv.3(50%), Basic Kix Body BuildingLv.3(2%), High School KnowledgeLv.10(Max)


    Idle practicing slots:(0/3)


    Looking at his status and seeing that his level was still twelve, Christian was now certain that, his level raising, and unlocking the next slot, would take much more time than he initially thought.


    Then, looking at his constitution, which had just increased to eight today, he realized it was also slowing down, and the next increase would take even more time.


    Still, he was actually pretty strong now. Even his stomach muscles were starting to tighten, with a six-pack maybe just around the corner. So it was okay.


    But when considering whether his current body strength could help him solve the problem with his teacher, he didn''t know if he could give an answer.


    Then, looking further down at his skills, he noticed the Trading skill, now at level nine and nearing ten. He was reminded that everything could change once he obtained an advanced skill, as the experience he would gain would probably be game-changing.


    But it was useless for what he needed now. Even with his current ount holding more than $30,000, he wasn''t sure how to use it. He could try bribing someone at the school for help, but how much would he need to pay? For whom? And did they even deserve his money?


    On top of all that, if he tried to bribe someone and they turned out to be inflexible or a fucking saint, they could even report him, and it would be game over.


    They say money changes people, but seeing how it hasn''t changed him or helped him figure out how to use it, he wondered if that''s wrong after all. Or maybe the amount is just still too small?


    He couldn''t have imagined before that he could umte this much, but now that he actually had some, he wasn''t sure anymore. Still, it was always better to have more.


    Moving on to the next skill, Program Hacking, which had seen some increase, Christian was sure this skill could be very helpful.


    If it was in the right hands!


    If it were someone other than him, with experience in ckmailing, they would find it a godsend and make very good use of it. But since he hadn''t even looked into how to start using it, it was clear he wasn''t the right person for it.


    Still, it was the best skill for this kind of situation, so he would consider it a waste if he didn''t make use of it.


    But ying detective was really hard for him, as there would be many people and ces to investigate in order to find something. Then use the program hacking.


    While still keeping it in mind, he moved on to thest two skills. The High School Knowledge skill was clearly not helpful for paying back the teacher, though it was useful for proving his own innocence.


    Turning to his Body Building skill, Christian was reminded that he could simply handle the matter physically and be done with it.


    But wouldn''t that leave behind a lot of evidences, and he even could get caught?


    Christian was sure he would never forget what the teacher had done to him, so even if he did nothing now, he was certain he would take actionter when he had much more power in his hands. But was that the right approach? Why should he wait to get back at the teacher?


    Christian, still looking at his Body Building skill, then reading the current number of his constitution. With a sudden coldness emerging in him, he even entertained the thought of simply killing the teacher.


    He didn''t question whether the teacher''s actions deserved such a punishment. Instead, he questioned how he would feel most satisfied.


    Christian was now sure that he was colder-blooded than he had thought and that he held a lot of grudges. But after closing his eyes and calming himself, he also didn''t think he was wrong.


    They say words have weight, but he believed otherwise. Words and behaviors carried weight depending on who they were directed at.


    And he didn''t think what the teacher said to him was trivial; it was very serious.


    So what should he do now? Should he learn some form of martial arts for killing and finishing moves, find a safe ce, then deal with the teacher to vent his frustrations, and be done with all this problem? Or should he rethink this approach?

 Chapter 24: The School (6)

    Some timeter, after opening his eyes, Christian was sure of one thing: he could try not to kill the math teacher for now, but it was impossible to wait.


    He should try to get some interest now, and finish himter, when he was done ying with him.


    Actually, it was better this way. While the miserable feeling he felt was fleeting, he wanted the teacher to experience the same¡ªand even more.


    He would make him feel it for a longer time, making him endure a thousand times of what he felt today. He wanted the teacher to truly understand what humiliation meant!


    And make him realize just how the fuck does he dare to mention his parents!


    Did he really think he had the right to mention them with his filthy mouth?


    While Christian''s eyes, which were normally just green, now seemed to glow with a darker green hue, like o wisp, he suddenly remembered the famous Chinese idiom he had often read in novels.


    The revenge of a noble man is neverte, even after a hundred nights.


    It was apparently very wrong, at least for him, as a noble man should at least attempt to seek revenge. Even if he couldn''t achieve it, he should try to challenge whatever stands in his way, even if it meant flying toward the fire like a moth, ready to get all burnt.


    Coming back from the sudden outburst of madness that had overtaken him.


    Christian tried to think rationally and find the most efficient way to handle things with.


    And finally, he made a n.


    Since making his life miserable or killing him were no longer options, he decided to handle things more moderately instead.


    He would investigate his day routine and where he would usually go. After finding a secure ce, he would give him a little beating for now, breaking at least a couple of bones.


    But to prepare for any situation, he should improve his skills and learn some martial arts.


    So what would be the best thing to learn for now?


    Not knowing where to start, Christian opened his phone and did some searching, and the answer came more easily than he expected.


    Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu, which can be used to incapacitate opponents with grappling, submission holds, and joint locks, was the answer.


    For close-quarterbat, it was perfect for now.


    But which slot should he put it in?


    It was also an easy question. Christian didn''t want to stop using his only slot for Body Building or Program Hacking, which would be essential for everythingter.


    So he immediately switched it with the Trading slot.


    [First Slot - Trading - 10:20:01/24:00:00]


    [Youhavereceived 110Experience]


    [The skill IntermediateTrading had be Lv.9(52%)]


    [The Idle Practice at the firstslot,Brazilian Jiu-Jitsuhas started]


    [The skill Brazilian Jiu-Jitsuhas beencreated.]


    [Currentlythe skillBrazilian Jiu-JitsuisLv.0(0%)]


    Seeing that the name didn''t change this time surprised Christian a little. But perhaps it was because the martial art itself had a specific name?


    He didn''t care much anyway. But seeing that the skill didn''t have tiers like Basic or Intermediate got him thinking about when the system would subdivide the skill exactly.


    He knew that people could practice martial arts for many years before bing proficient, so it couldn''t be because it was a simple skill. Then what other criteria did the system use?


    While this kind of issue would usually make Christian think a lot, he stopped dwelling on it this time, remembering he had other, more important things to focus on.


    ¡­


    It was the next day.


    Christian, now wearing his school uniform in his room, remembered what he had looked at yesterday.


    After contemting for a while, he proceeded to hack into his school site and searched for information about his math teacher, yton. He managed to find his address and some private details, but nothing conclusive for now.


    Still, it wasn''t entirely useless, and it was one step forward. He just needed to look a bit more.


    Seeing that he was ready, he went downstairs and found his sister already waiting for him.


    Annabelle, seeing her brother''s calm and even serene expression as they were heading to the meeting where he could potentially be expelled, felt a renewed sense of confidence. And they finally left the house together.


    Today, since he would first need to have a talk with his math teacher and possibly one other before settling things and starting his sses, Christian was a bitter than usual.


    So seeing the the yard empty, after arriving at the school, he just proceeded with his sister toward the school office.


    As his sister knocked on the door and then opened it, Christian saw the assistant principal, an older woman, inside, while the math teacher had not yet arrived.


    "Please,e on in."


    "We''re d you''re here. yton Murphy teacher is still in ss and will join us as soon as he finishes."


    Seeing how she treated them with at least more respect than the math teacher and how warmly she weed them, Christian felt the meeting might go better than he had anticipated.


    As they waited for the math teacher, the assistant principal engaged in some small talk with his sister that was unrted to the cheating ims or the math teacher.


    "Knock, knock"


    Finally hearing a knock at the door and seeing the trash teacher enter, Christian red at him initially but quickly concealed his expression, choosing not to start a fight at that moment. At least not here.


    After greeting the assistant principal with respect and giving his sister and him a gruff greeting, the math teacher sat down in the chair next to the assistant principal.


    "We have summoned you today regrading¡­"


    And as soon as he sat down, the math teacher began bbering on and on about various issues, exaggerating significantly as he spoke.


    Fortunately, his sister silenced him quickly. As she cleared her throat, and said, taking control of the conversation.

 Chapter 25: The School (7)

    After clearing her throat, Annabelle said.


    "Ahem, before you go on and on with all the usations you''re making, I would like to address something."


    The math teacher yton, enraged by the mention of the word "usation," stood up and said,


    "Those are not usations but facts that tell what happened."


    But as his sister didn''t even look at the math teacher, only focusing on the assistant principal instead, who, noticing the tension, calmly spoke up.


    "Please, go ahead."


    Seeing how yton the math teacher grunted but still sat down, his sister, after a brief pause, began.


    "The school has now be focused solely on academic achievement."


    "But in the past, the word ''school'' referred to a ce where students would not only receive academic instruction but also learn moral and social values, character development, and civic responsibility."


    "So, my point here is about morals and ethics, and what it means to be humane."


    "Even if the school now prioritizes education above all else, is it right to ignore these other aspects?"


    "Is it right for a teacher to mention the deceased parents of an orphan student?"


    Seeing how his sister said thest sentence with a louder pitch, while even ring at the math teacher.


    Even the assistant principt this point, now understanding where his sister was getting at,turned her head slightly towards the math teacher. As he shifted ufortably in his seat, she narrowed heroldeyes slightly.


    "If he knew about this but still mentioned it, it would be a problem even before this meeting."


    "As it''s not something even humanly eptable."


    "And if he didn''t know, it would be even worse, as it means hecked any interest or regard to learn something that everyone at the school knows, especially as a teacher, about my brother, who has been attending this school for four years."


    "No, I¡­"


    As the math teacher tried to interrupt her, Annabelle looked at him coldly and said,


    "Please let me finish what I''m saying. You can say all you want after that."


    As the math teacher''s face flushed with a mix of embarrassment and frustration, he still nodded and stayed silent under the assistant principal''s gaze. Then Annabelle continued.


    "My brother has be eighteen years old, and this is his final year in high school."


    "But do you know that it was the first time for him to ever make a mistake in school, to be reprimanded, or for a teacher toin about him?"


    "My brother, who throughout his twelve years of education, never faced any problems."


    "Suddenly became the worst student, with every possible wrongdoing attributed to him under teacher yton Murphy''s teaching."


    "Logically, is this really believable?"


    "He came to him and cornered him, using him of cheating, because there was a problem no one else had solved¡ªexcept him."


    "But is this conduct correct?"


    "He is asking him toe clean and confess how he cheated."


    "But he could have just waited until the next exam to see how he performs."


    "He could even make him repeat the exam under some surveince."


    "Like, there are many ways to handle it. But instead, he opted to corner a student who had changed after mustering a lot of effort."


    "Making him feel that all he achieved after all that sweat and pain were just stress plus fear of being expelled, instead of being ted at his results. As if he had done something wrong."


    ''Wait a minute, dear sister! What do you mean by sweat and pain? Why don''t I remember shedding them?''


    ''Stress about how I could make his life miserable, you mean, right?''


    While giving some mentalments to his sister, hearing her exaggerations still gave Christian a new feeling. It refreshed him, knowing that it wasing from his side.


    But the math teacher obviously didn''t like what he was hearing, as he now straight out directed a hostile gaze toward his sister, who didn''t mind him and just continued with what little remained of her speech.


    "Instead of helping him, encouraging him to keep working hard, he''s doing this?"


    "A teacher who should be pushing his students forward, acting as a role model, a symbol of hope for them to look up to, is instead destroying their dreams?"


    "So, all the problems you''re listing, or are going to list, stem from the fact that teacher yton Murphy doesn''t know how to handle the situation properly!"


    And finally, under a low voice, she said,


    "Or maybe he doesn''t have the ability?"


    Hearing his sister''s speech, Christian was struck by how cool andposed she was. The strength and emotion in her words moved him so much that he nearly wanted to shed some tears, stand up, and start pping for her.


    It was that powerful, or so he felt.


    "Everything you are saying are excuses, as Christian White student, didn''t behave respectfully here in this sacred ground for education and didn''t even give any regard for his teacher."


    Interrupting him while still being moved by his sister''s speech, the math teacher began his argument, now focusing more on Christian''s conduct rather than the initial problem of cheating.


    And his sister, who let him speak at length¡ªmuch longer than her own speech¡ªresponded.


    "Everything you are saying now is a result of cornering a student about cheating, which he has not done, and without any evidence. And finally, provoking him with his deceased parents."


    "I will not defend my brother, as what he did could perhaps be considered wrong."


    "But the crux of the problem still lies with you, teacher yton Murphy."


    At the somewhat harsh reply from this sister.


    Their argument escted, their voices grew louder, and the math teacher''s frustration mounted. He even started hitting the table, attempting to appear intimidating.


    But finally, feeling the palpable tension in the air and realizing that the situation couldn''t continue any longer, the assistant principal cleared her throat to get their attention. She then spoke a few calming words to de-escte the situation.


    Although it took some time, once the room quieted down, the assistant principal took a moment to contemte before finally delivering her verdict.

 Chapter 26: The School (8)

    After a moment of contemtion, the assistant principal, with her voice steady and authoritative, said.


    "After hearing both sides and considering Teacher yton''s opinion, for the issue of cheating, student Christian White will be ced under close surveince during the next exam to ensure that he is not engaging in any cheating behavior."


    "This surveince will continue for the remainder of his final year at our school until we can be confident that he is not engaging in any cheating behavior."


    Hearing what the assistant principal said about the exams, Christian didn''t care at all since he hadn''t cheated in the first ce. And this way, he didn''t have to worry about being used of cheating again.


    Even his sister and the math teacher didn''t say anything about this issue. But after finishing what she said about cheating, the assistant principal looked him in the eyes and continued.


    "Since your final year of high school ising to a close, we''re willing to give you a chance to reflect on your behavior and get back on track. However, we need you to take a five-day break from school to help you understand the gravity of your actions."


    "I want to make it clear that this suspension is not just about punishment, but also about teaching you a valuable lesson. You need to learn to respect your teachers and pay more attention in your sses, and this suspension is a chance for you to do just that."


    At first, Christian was stunned and didn''t react, but as she continued, even going as far as calling it a valuable lesson, he was shocked by the amount of bullshit she was spouting.


    Just as he thought she would be easy to get along with and friendly, she shattered his preconceived notions, revealing that she was cut from the same cloth as the damn math teacher.


    While Christian remained silent, unsure if he should say something and risk making an even bigger mess likest time, his sister Annabelle, upon hearing that he would be suspended, and knowing how it would stay on his record, potentially affecting him in university and even when he started working.


    Feeling angered by the unfair treatment, Annabelle shouted.


    "Kennedy, Assistant Principal, what do you mean by ''chance'' and ''valuable lesson''? You know exactly what suspension would means for a student."


    "It will follow him all his life. Even after he finishes his studies and enters society, he will be reminded of it."


    "After everything you''ve heard, and considering how it all started with Math Teacher yton using my brother of cheating¡ªan usation that still hasn''t been proven¡ªyou should understand."


    "This is his treatment? A punishment for being outstanding and scoring well on his exams?"


    The assistant principal, who listened to his sister till she finished without interrupting, responded.


    "This has be more than just a matter of cheating; it''s now about him disrespecting his teacher."


    "Or as you mentioned earlier, it''s also about morals¡ªhe disrespected someone older than him."


    "His behavior at the time of the incident was by no means eptable, even if he was treated unfairly."


    "So we, at the school, will give him the harsh and bitter lesson on how he can''t make the same mistakes with his superiors in the future, as when he''s in the workforce, he won''t just be suspended¡ªhe could be kicked out immediately."


    "Not to mention, since you entered the school office with student Christian White, I have been observing him, and he hasn''t shown any sign of regret or an effort to improve."


    While the assistant principal spoke with her naturally calm and aged voice, his sister pressed her teeth together tightly, ring at her and not even attempting to conceal her emotions.


    ''How should I show these signs in the first ce?'' And Christian with this brief thought, considered whether he should add acting to one of his Idle Practicing slots but dismissed the idea just as quickly.


    Annabelle tried to argue with her some more, but she was as stubborn and tenacious as a bull. In the end, she didn''t change her opinion at all.


    Finally, the assistant principal turned her head toward the math teacher and said


    "I understand that you''re a seasoned teacher, but it''s clear that there have been some issues with student Christian White''s behavior under your supervision. Can you reflect on what you think might be contributing to this behavior and how you n to adapt your teaching strategies to better meet his needs?"


    Hearing how she addressed the math teacher¡ªnot even scolding him but asking about his teaching ns¡ªand how he would go unpunished, while he, who hadn''t done anything wrong, would have the dark stain of suspension on his school file for the rest of his life.


    This made Christian furious. It''s not that he cared about the school, his record, or even the diploma, but being treated this way still filled him with indignation.


    He still held a small hope that she would be impartial and not show bias toward anyone. If punishments were given fairly toward both off them, he might have been able to ept her decision a bit more. But!


    ''What kind of bullshit is this? I thought you weren''t in it together. It turns out, it was a jointly acted charade.''


    How the hell did the one who did wrong not receive any punishment, while he, for merely standing up for his rights a little, gets punished? Christian still didn''t understand.


    As his irritation and annoyance, were scaling up high, with no signs of dropping.


    Turning his head to look at his sister, who was also fuming at the situation, helped him calm his rage somewhat, and he nudged her to signal that she should say nothing more.


    He feared his sister might apologize out of desperation, and thest thing he wanted was to see that happen. As it was clear now that nothing they said would change the situation, as everything that could have been said, was said and even more.

 Chapter 27: The School (9)

    As the meeting finally drew to a close, the assistant principal delivered her final speech.


    "Your suspension will start from tomorrow, Thursday, so you can return to school on Tuesday."


    Then she went on with how he should work on his assignments at home and not neglect his studies and other responsibilities. She even emphasized that the decision was final. Finally, she said:


    "Thank you for your understanding and cooperation."


    After standing up with his sister without even responding to the assistant principal.


    Seeing her dark expression now, filled with resignation rather than the earlier anger, Christian, who had intended to just go home with his sister, changed his mind. He said the first thing that came to his mind.


    "When an adultmits a crime and a minor does the same, thew punishes the adult more severely. But it seems that here, in this so-called fucking sacred school ground, it''s the opposite."


    "The teacher who caused the problem is expected to devise a n to bully the outstanding student, going as far as extinguishing and killing his passion for studying. While a student who hasn''t done anything wrong gets suspended."


    As he spoke, Christian remembered that people often reflect on their schooldays as they grow up. So he pressed on.


    "So, while my remaining days at this school are few, which is fortunate, it was still a dishonor to attend such a low-level school, and I will make sure to remember this in the future."


    "I just hope you don''te to regret the decision you made today."


    With a stern and somewhat louder tone, the assistant principal with a selective mind reprimanded him, choosing to ignore his earlierments and focus only on the final sentence.


    "Are you threatening the school staff now, even after I tried to lessen your punishment and make it lighter?"


    "Instead of being thankful?!"


    ''Fuck, she''s even more obstinate and rotten than that math teacher.'' She really expected him to be grateful for receiving punishment for nothing particrly impressive.


    "Take it however you want, if it will be written in my file anyway."


    "One punishment or another, even if I were expelled from the school, it would all be the same¡ªjust a ck stain."


    Perhaps seeing that he really didn''t care, the assistant principal yielded this time and said:


    "I will be the bigger person and try to be more understanding."


    Christian just snorted and started walking with his sister. Even then, he couldn''t help but startughing, while also adding:


    "Hahahaha. Understanding, she says. Do we really speak the samenguage?"


    "She really has a talent¡ªfor joking, I mean, of course."


    With the assistant principal not responding to his taunts, he opened the door and stepped out. Christian was about to m the door shut again, just like before.


    But his sister caught his hand and shook her head slightly, which made him finally stop. He then just walked out.


    The atmosphere as they walked back home was silent, and Annabelle feeling guilty, was unable to hold it in any longer, said:


    "I''m sorry. It''s because of me and how I couldn''t speak more effectively, which prevented me from convincing her."


    "The punishment could have been lighter."


    Hearing his sister apologize, Christian felt even more anguish about the situation. The desire to get back at them burned even deeper inside him. Yet, in a natural tone, he said:


    "No, you were brilliant."


    "It''s just that they were probably at it together, and we had no chance."


    Seeing her nod but remain silent, Christian felt troubled about how tofort her.


    With each of them lost in their own thoughts, they finally arrived at their house.


    Once inside and no longer in public, Christian decided to be a bit bold.


    ''She loves hugs and always gives them. So if I were to give her one this time, she should feel better, right?''


    With this thought in mind, he approached his sister and hugged her. Since they were nearly the same height, he rested one hand on her head and offered her his shoulder instead of his chest. He wrapped his other arm tightly around her back and whispered to her.


    "It''s okay. I might not have said this before, but I go to school to make you happy in the first ce."


    "If it would make you sad, someone who is far more important than my school, what would be the point of my attendingthen?"


    "Should I just drop out?"


    While the surprise of him initiating the hug came a littlete, Annabelle was still filled with sweetness, nearly forgetting what had just happened.


    In her brother''s arms, for the first time, she felt his shoulders were broad and she felt safe, as if no storm in the world could affect her.


    Then hearing him say how much more important she was to him than the school, all her grievances disappeared, and Annabelle felt like her lifetely had been growing more and more joyful.


    However, upon registering hisst sentence about dropping out of school, she panicked. She raised her head slightly,ing inches away from her brother, and hurriedly replied.


    "Of course you shouldn''t."


    Although Christian felt like teasing her, but seeing her green eyes up close and the small ck mole under her left eye, with their noses nearly touching and their faces so close that they were breathing the same air, made him want to evade her gaze, as if he had done something wrong.


    So he decided to show her mercy and said, hoping to be released from the situation quickly.


    "I was joking. But do you feel better now?"


    After staring into his green eyes which were very close, and so simr to hers, Annabelle chose to believe him for now. She decided not to dwell on it too much, then nodded and replied.


    "Yes."


    As she dove back into his arms and hugged him again, Christian, with a slightly red face now, tried to think of something other than the current situation to distract his himself and calm his agitation.

 Chapter 28: Findings and Plans (1)

    While it took some time till his sister reluctantly went out of his arms. Now finally alone in his room, Christian took a moment to calm himself down


    The sudden attack from his sister when their faces got close had left him flustered.


    Even though he was calm now, just remembering how flustered he had been moments before made him feel like dying from embarrassment.


    He didn''t like anyone entering his personal space, but his sister never cared about that, and he never got used to it, as even now, he felt a little troubled.


    Shaking off his distracted thoughts, Christian tried to focus on more important things, like what had happened at the meeting. And as he reflected on it, his still somewhat agitated heart calmed even more, with a chilling atmosphere filling the room.


    Thinking again about his previous ns, just some beating and broken bones didn''t seem enough for the math teacher anymore.


    He needed to do something more, as this time, the math teacher had not just disturbed his mood but also his sister''s, the only person left in the world he truly cared about.


    But then there was the assistant principal. What should he do about her?


    Like even he had some bottom line, and a woman, an elder one at that, was beyond it. He couldn''t imagine himself extending his hand against her after all.


    But he wouldn''t feel satisfied without getting at least a small amount of payback for the punishment she had given him. Which also put him in a dilemma, and that was irritating him.


    Trying to think rationally and logically, he realized he would need to find some ckmail material on his math teacher through hacking any way, and he might as well search for information about her in the process, hoping to uncover something useful.


    And when he had the upper hand with what he had caught, he would reconsider what to do with her again based on his findings.


    ¡­


    Five days passed.


    Christian, as usual, was in his room, thinking about what he had found from hacking.


    But then recalling his conversation with his sister, he couldn''t help but mutter.


    "We really didn''t need to go to the principal after all, sister. As he''ll need toe to us instead now."


    After they came back from the meeting five days ago, his sister, once she had calmed down and thought things through, came to him again and said they should go to the principal and speak with him. Because no matter how much she considered it, she felt the punishment he received was not only severe but also unfair.


    Although he almost went along with her suggestion, he decided against it in the end and even convinced her to ept the suspension and move on.


    Maybe talking to the principal could change something, but so what? After everything they had been through because of the math teacher and the assistant principal.


    He didn''t want his sister to go through that experience again, even if it was only a mere possibility.


    He didn''t care about the suspension anyway, not even his school record. He also had no ns to work for anyone or attend university.


    His attendance at school was just to get the diploma and eventually give it to his sister. So did they really need to feel bad repeatedly for something so insignificant? Christian didn''t think so. As even with this suspension, he would still get it anyway.


    With his sister''s little episode settled, no school to attend, and plenty of free time, Christian dedicated himself to look through many things.


    After what happened in the previous meeting, Christian decided to take a small risk by hacking even more thoroughly and searched more carefully for any information he could find about the math teacher and the assistant principal.


    It turned out that the math teacher and the assistant principal were not at it together in that meeting. The assistant principal was simply the strictest person regarding misconduct, social status, and punishments at the school, and the math teacher had likely just ensured that she was the one to be present with him at the meeting.


    So even though she didn''t side with him, he knew she would give a harsh punishment, and he was spot on.


    And despite searching extensively for something he could use against her, Christian didn''t find anything, at least within the school''s scope. As she really conducted her job very skillfully and proficiently.


    So he was forced to abandon his ns for her, at least for now.


    But the math teacher was another case, Christian actually found two serious issues about him.


    He who was the one using him of cheating on exams, yet was actually helping some students cheat, with one even altering his scores.


    After making him feel like he hadmitted the most heinous crime, cheating, the math teacher was actually guilty of it himself, engaging in academic fraud.


    Christian couldn''t have been more surprised. He even began to question the reason behind making the problem so much bigger.


    It even made him think that maybe the math teacher, thought he could perfect his method of helping his students cheat, by cornering and questioning him.


    In the first ce, getting perfect marks might seem a little suspicious, but he was still the first teacher to approach Christian. This was because he had something to gain if Christian was actually cheating and he could learn the exact method or means.


    So, in conclusion, he probably approached him with impure intentions.


    Although Christian didn''t hack his bank ount , as he could have received the bribes in cash, it was likely about money. That was the only reason he could be so worked up for.


    Or maybe it was also because he didn''t like him?


    The most important thing now was that he found something he could use against him, and after looking into the potential punishment for this charge, it seemed quite satisfying for him.

 Chapter 29: Findings and Plans (2)

    Christian even considered whether he should just stop looking for another thing, as this single charge was more than enough to get him properly kicked out of the school. His crime was far more severe than that of a student with no evidence after all.


    The school could even file awsuit against him, leading to the revocation of his teaching certification. Not to mention his reputation, which would be in ground by then with not even a chance of being clean again properly.


    Christian was satisfied with just this one charge, as he could obtain evidence in the form of exam sheets, and there were two students in the same ss with many identical scores on their exam.


    There was even one student who appeared to be always challenging Olivia for the second spot in school. Christian discovered that this student was also cheating, but not just by getting answers, records were manipted as well.


    So if the first one didn''t work, they could simply verify if the records had been altered.


    And even his rtionships with all these students, numbering more than five, couldn''t be hidden. If an investigation urred, it was clear that he would get caught.


    But then he feared it might not be enough, or that there could be a way for him to clear his name and get rid of the usations after everything was revealed.


    Christian searched some more, andlook, andbehold, he found a second thing against him.


    Embezzlement, money that was supposed to be allocated for school projects and events. He was actually pocketing them for himself.


    Of course, the amounts were smallpared to the original number, and even taken sporadically rather than consistently, but it was still embezzlement nheless.


    After reviewing the documents and records rted to these events, the discrepancies in the school''s budget was apparent for him. There were even some fake receipts for goods the school never received.


    How the school had not discovered him till now, Christian actually found it strange.


    But nheless, it was a relief for him, as with this one, it would be impossible for him to slip away.


    Christian, after finding all these things, initially considered ckmailing him but he rejected the idea.


    No, it wasn''t because he thought of himself as a righteous and justice-filled person who couldn''t do such things. It was because ckmail was too troublesome, and there were easier ways out there after all.


    He even considered puttingw learning in one of his Idle Practicing slots, learning it, and then filing awsuit against him. But he quickly rejected that idea as well.


    His goal is to make the math teacher''s life miserable, paying him back. It''s not about executing justice, which has nothing even remotely rted to him.


    Like he could justpile everything into a file and send it to the school, post it on the school''s main site, and distribute it to the students.


    And Vo! It would be game over for him.


    As the school would then take it upon itself, with the utmost care, to restore its own dignity and respect.


    Now he was considering when to make the announcement, as the timing would be crucial.


    But aside from these things, he discovered something more: there was a ce he frequented often, where most of the time he would stay untilte.


    And in the route from his house to that bar was actually a safe spot, with few passersby, especially at night, where he could do anything he wanted to him.


    So his n to beat him, as getting some physical satisfaction, which was also important, could be carried out anytime now.


    So, returning to the timing, he was now thinking a lot about it, and when would it be appropriate to execute his ns?


    Tomorrow he''ll start attending school again. Should he start acting immediately, or wait a bit to avoid any suspicion?


    Christian needed to think hard, as he now had three tasks toplete, or rather, two, with the third being his desire to beat him up. But the real problem was deciding the order in which to execute his ns.


    First would be proving that he hadn''t cheated, second would be exposing the information about his misconduct, and third would be beating the shit out of the math teacher.


    If he considered what to take into ount, there weren''t actually that many things, just the issue of suspicion and ensuring nothing pointed back to him.


    And that''s why timing is crucial, and he still thinks it''s the most important factor, since he can''t afford to be put under suspicion or even risk going to prison for a trash like the math teacher.


    After considering his options, Christian decided to go with the safest choices. First, he would clear his name of cheating, then expose the math teacher for the wrongdoings he hadmitted.


    This step wasn''t difficult either. With his current program hacking skills, it would never be traced back to him.


    His current skill was very good, and with it, he could do a lot more. But because he always prioritizes safety, it restricts him.


    But he also doesn''t mind too much, as his skills are constantly being upgraded. What he can''t do safely today might not be the same tomorrow.


    So it came down to how he should present the evidence he had gathered, which was obtained illegally.


    After thinking for a moment, an idea suddenly struck him. He hadn''t caught anything against the assistant principal, but her bias toward students¡ªmeting out ruthless punishment for even the smallest offenses¡ªwas nheless true.


    So he could include her name alongside the math teacher when he announces what he''s done. He could even publicize his case, which would raise some suspicion about him, but on its own, it would never be conclusive.


    After clearing his name, he could reveal that the fraudulent math teacher, who was also embezzling money from the school, had teamed up with the assistant principal against an outstanding, handsome student.

 Chapter 30: Findings and Plans (3)

    The math teacher yton Murphy''sst act was to corner an outstanding student, with the assistant principal''s help, and suspend him for five days on false cheating usations, simply for working hard.


    Christian wouldbel them together, and even if there''s nothing directly against the assistant principal, she would still be affected in some way, as there is some truth to the situation after all.


    They might ultimately find her innocent, which was a given. But when a teacher with no semnce of virtuous conduct, like the math teacher, uses a student of disrespect, and she sides with him despite being clearly wrong, it will naturally reflects poorly on her.


    What would happen then? Even if she was innocent, she would have to pay with her reputation at first, with even the possibility that the school might take further action against her.


    And that was enough for him; he would be satisfied for now.


    After he publishes all these things and the investigation starts, he will find the math teacher and finally give him, his long-awaited beating.


    But Christian was also a little afraid that the school''s response mighte faster than he anticipated, potentially hindering his ns and preventing the math teacher from receiving his due physical punishment.


    As his crime was by no means light, and if it went to court, he could face a prison sentence ranging from several months to several years.


    So he couldn''t help but hesitate a little about which action to take first.


    But in the end, he decided to go with the safer option. As after the usations were proven against the math teacher, many people might hold a grudge against him.


    And if there were a police investigationter, it could furtherplicate things, potentially reducing the severity of his suspension.


    ¡­


    Putting aside the minor school incidents and his ns, which he considered insignificant in the grand scheme of hisfortable life ahead, Christian had actually discovered other things over the past five days.


    The Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu skill which he had just learned, the most significant discovery came from it.


    Until now, the proficiency, or levels, of all the skills Christian had learned were measured by the amount of knowledge he acquired. But with this skill, it was different.


    Advancing the levels in this skill was more about how much he learned and could execute from its various moves, reflecting his mastery, rather than just acquiring knowledge about the moves themselves.


    It wasn''t even like his skill for bodybuilding, where he was now sure that the focus was on researching which exercises were best for making his body stronger and other rted aspects.


    In his bodybuilding skill, even the increase in his constitution was just a side effect, and he was now certain that its original purpose is to find the best way to perfect his body, which would naturally take a lot of time.


    And he didn''t have any knowledge of how he should go about it after all. So, Idle Practicing is now focused on researching the best approach while adjusting the current exercises.


    When he would find the perfect method in the future was uncertain, and maybe that''s why the skill didn''t even include the word ''perfect'' in its name.


    Perhaps he didn''t even have the qualification to think about creating that kind of skill just yet.


    Anyway, he could now conclude that the level of his Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu skill reflected his proficiency in the martial art itself, rather than just his knowledge of it.


    Then came the best thing he discovered: his learning speed for this martial art.


    In the past few days, Christian had thought about this issue a lot.


    What are the elements rted to the learning speed of these kinds of physical activities?


    Of course,prehension ys a role in it, but has every intelligent person in history be a fighter or achieved physical strength?


    The answer is no; in fact, it''s often the opposite. Most of them didn''t even like physical activities and weren''t particrly good at them either.


    There were many factors he could think of, ranging from tangible aspects like age to more abstract ones likepatibility. There were also other elements he wasn''t aware of but hade across while browsing the inte.


    There are indeed many elements, but the one he now found to be very important is the body type or physiology.


    Christian still remembers the first time he received the umted experience in Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu from the Idle Practicing slot. His muscles spasmed as if an electric current had run through them, or as if he had used the most advanced massage chair from 3,000 years in the future.


    The experience or feeling was otherworldly, but more importantly, it was the information he received at that time.


    It wasn''t a lot, perhaps could even be considered little, given hisprehension, but the real impact came when he carefully digested and remembered these moves.


    His joints, now much leaner than before, had changed without his knowledge. It was only when he gained experience and felt like he had practiced the moves from Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu that he became aware more urately of the changes in his body.


    His body had apparently be much leaner, not just stronger. However, since his physical activities hadn''t changed even after his body improved, he hadn''t done anything differently and had mostly brushed through the information from the bodybuilding skill, finding much of it was useless, it remained in his mind, but he hadn''t fully realized its impact.


    His body, now stronger, leaner, and more flexible, helped him immensely in learning the Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu skill.


    Martial arts that normally would take a top-level genius nearly three to five years at least to master.


    With the help of his improved body and the Idle Practicing that ran twenty-four hours a day, without ever feeling tired.


    In just six days, the level of the Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu skill rose to two, nearing three.

 Chapter 31: Findings and Plans (4)

    If you only look at the numbers, it might not seem like much. But considering that this would normally take at least half a year to learn, and he achieved it in just under six days, it''s actually a lot. Like, really a lot.


    While Christian was also reminded that the skill High School Knowledge became harder to level up as it neared level ten, and the same could happen with the Brazilian Jiu-Jitsuskill, as it didn''t have a basic prefix.


    It was still eptable. As even with this, his level was now nearly at the purple belt, from what he had looked through.


    The important point is that his highprehension,bined with his improved body, was game-changing. He became much happier, almost forgetting about the math teacher. But of course, he didn''t in the end.


    Not to mention, the experience he gained was nearly equivalent to that of an intermediate skill, so farming experience for leveling didn''t slow down and remained at the same pace, with his level now reaching thirteen.


    Christian, who was happy at that time because of the many things he had discovered, was suddenly struck by an idea.


    Researching.


    His bodybuilding skill was doing two things now: performing exercises and adjusting them as it researched the optimal way. So, he was gaining more experience.


    So while his progress with his current skills, were good, he couldn''t help but get greedy after discovering this new mechanism within the Idle System, which he had uncovered through his bodybuilding skill.


    He felt that taking advantage of these openings in the Idle System, which provided more experience, was better and more effective.


    It might not have been the normal way, the Idle System was meant to be used, but he still felt like it was a steal, like buying one and getting one for free.


    And how should he do his research? Christian got the answer easily.


    He wanted to create the strongest hand-to-hand martial art.


    In cultivation novels, there are sometimes techniques that only the protagonist receives, which are naturally the strongest.


    Ites in many shapes and forms, but in the end, the protagonist always obtains the strongest technique.


    But that''s in cultivation novels¡ªwhat about martial arts novels?


    There would be very strong techniques, but rarely, if ever, would there be a single strongest technique. Or maybe the protagonist would develop one.


    But the important point here is the famous idiom often repeated in these novels.


    There is no strongest martial art, only the strongest martial artist.


    So it''s not the technique itself that is the strongest, but because of the one who uses it, it bes the strongest.


    Then, what about the real world?


    When Christian began searching for which martial art to learn. They would talk about the strongest points of each martial art, its advantages, and so on..


    So, that means even after extensive research up to modern times, there are many martial arts techniques, but each has its weak points and disadvantages.


    Even if a martial art didn''t have disadvantages, another one would have a point that was stronger, and so on.


    Christian now wanted to challenge the phrase about the strongest martial artist.


    He wanted to be the strongest one, but he also wanted to have the strongest martial art.


    He admitted that maybe he was being greedy, and he also thought that focusing on a couple of martial arts might be better. After all, in many novels, those who don''t specialize are often just jack-of-all-trades.


    Well, not always, as sometimes they beautify it by calling it "well-rounded," but it means the same thing. He doesn''t havethatsomething unique and exclusive to him.


    He could be someone simr¡ªsomeone known for having average martial arts.


    But he still wanted to give it a try anyway.


    Maybe in the future, if he gained some supernatural power, these kinds of martial arts might be irrelevant. But he still wanted to pursue it; he wanted the strongest possible technique.


    After all, in the end, it''s every man''s dream.


    He was greedy, but maybe the Idle System gave him many practice slots to help him realize his greed after all.


    Finishing his reminiscing and summarizing, and returning to the present.


    While Christian was still greedy and wanted to develop the strongest martial art, he didn''t start immediately. He wanted to be realistic, working logically and efficiently.


    After gaining sufficient fighting ability, he could start then anyway.


    His school ns and the findings in his Idle System didn''t let Christian forget his initial goal.


    The first was to repay his sister, and to have the money needed to do so.


    And after these five days, Christian now had about fifty thousand.


    It was really like the famous snowball effect; once the initial amount grew, making money became a lot easier.


    But as carefulness was his motto, Christian also decided to start withdrawing some money from his trading ount.


    With the final goal of equalizing the amounts in his bank ount and trading ount.


    And most importantly, he was close to the amount his sister had told him to have.


    He just needed one more week, and he would reach the hundred thousand goal she had set.


    Then finally, she should listen to him and stop working for that shitpany.


    Thinking of his sister, Christian was happy that he would finally be able to lift some of the burdensfrom her shoulders.


    But putting his happy thoughts aside.


    Christian started to write the article for his math teacher, with the file of evidence attached, preparing it to be ready for use at any time.


    While it took some time, finishing the article and summarizing the evidence made Christian feel like a huge weight had finally been lifted from his shoulders.


    Thest five days, despite the exciting and not so ordinary things happening, were by no means enjoyable for Christian.

 Chapter 32: School Tensions (1)

    Reflecting on these past five tiring days, during which he had to work hard¡ªsomething that went against his goal of taking it easy and seekingfort¡ªChristian couldn''t feel too celebratory.


    But all of that had finallye to an end.


    Fortunately, nothing remained that required much effort from him. Now, he just needed to wait for the right moment to execute his n.


    In the meantime, he could also get back to reading his novels and watching anime.


    So, it couldn''t get any better for him.


    Throwing himself onto his bed, Christian closed his eyes, ready for some well-deserved rest.


    He was going to rest for a bit and then figure out what he could do, as it was still evening. But perhaps he had exerted more effort than he thought, with fatigue building up inside him.


    Exhausted, Christian fell into a deep sleep within just a minute.


    ¡­


    "Chris."


    On Tuesday morning, waking up to his sister''s voice, Christian still felt like he hadn''t slept enough and refused to open his eyes.


    So half asleep, half awake, he mumbled.


    "Just five more minutes."


    As the silence lingered, Christian suddenly felt a hand gently run through his hair, caressing his cheek.


    The bit of consciousness he regained felt like it was slipping away just as quickly, thanks to thefort it brought.


    Because of the warmth and affection he felt from those delicate fingers.


    But just as he was drifting back to sleep, he suddenly felt his cheek being pinched.


    It started gently but quickly became stronger, bringing with it a bit of pain.


    "Ouch"


    Christian opened his eyes and looked at his sister after shouting. He couldn''t help but feel a bit of a grudge, but seeing her smile and the affection in her eyes, he couldn''t hold onto his annoyance for long, and it faded away just as quickly.


    "Good morning."


    Hearing her warm voice, Christian responded calmly and then got up from his bed, emerging from under his nket to wee the cool air of the morning.


    While shivering a little and feeling some difort, he still got up, exchanged a few words with his sister, and then went to freshen up.


    After shaking off his grogginess and waking uppletely,Christian finally remembered how he had first been lying there yesterday for just a short rest before drifting off to sleeppletely.


    Seeing how he was covered with a nket when he woke up, it was clear that his sister had done it.


    And knowing this, he was filled with warmth again. However, being reminded that he had slept nearly twelve hours, he also realized he needed to take better care of his health.


    And what he had done these past five days should remain a one-time thing.


    He couldn''t just start working very hard like any other typical protagonist. After all, thelittle bit of originality in his personality would be lostby then, making him just anothermon character.


    Shivering a little just from imagining this situation, he realized it was truly something to fear.


    After finishing up with these silly thoughts, Christian had his now very big breakfast, received the umtion from his Idle Practicing slots, washed up, and then put on his school uniform.


    Ready atst, he finally went out.


    As he walked toward his school, enjoying the breeze from the nearby river, Christian couldn''t help but feel excitement and anticipation for his school days starting now, which promised to be filled with action and thrilling moments.


    He was really looking forward to his next exam, which, once taken, would clearly show that he hadn''t cheated. Then he could start implementing his ns.


    Arriving at the school, he didn''t see Olivia''s expensive car and felt a tiny bit of regret. As it had been a while since he''dst seen it. But shrugging, he continued on his way.


    Now, in his ssroom, Christian sat alone in his chair, spacing out as usual.


    While he stayed silent, his ssmates were not, and he was about to brush off what he heard from them as usual, but this time he felt a little intrigued.


    "Have you studied for the math exam today?"


    "You know, how the teacher suddenly came yesterday and just informed us about the exam, so I didn''t have much time to study. Now I''m really not that confident."


    Hearing the talk around him about the math exam, Christian was sure the math teacher did things like this for him. As if he had any interest in him, he would know by now that Christian didn''t have a friend to inform him about the exam, which meant he couldn''t prepare as well.


    ''He really is trying every method now to make sure I don''t get a good mark,'' Christian thought to himself. Still, he knew that even if he had been aware, he wouldn''t have prepared any differently.


    Now he was even happier, as after this exam, it would be even harder for anyone to use him of cheating.


    While Christian was grinning, imagining all kind of scenarios of what would happen after he exposed the math teacher, he suddenly heard conversations about things other than the exam and the usual ss chatter.


    A group of three, two boys and one girl, stood together, staring at him.


    "It seems Christian''s suspension ended, seeing as he''s attending today."


    "Did he have any friend who would tell him we had an exam today?"


    "You know, he doesn''t."


    While the two male students were talking, one started snickering after saying thest sentence, and the other continued with him.


    "He''ll cheat anyway, so why does he need to be informed and study?"


    "Actually, I found it strange since he started getting perfect marks."


    "Someone just barely above average with his studies, suddenly bes like a top student overnight?"


    "How could that be possible anyway?"


    While the two were speaking continuously, the girl, looking at him intently, finally said,


    "Look at how stupidly he''s grinning. It''s really such a waste having that handsome face."

 Chapter 33: School Tensions (2)

    Hearing the female student''sment, Christian stopped grinning immediately. He didn''t realize his innocent smile appeared stupid to others.


    ''It seems they really don''t have much of an aesthetic sense.''


    While muttering to himself and thinking about what they said, Christian recalled how he''d asionally overheard his ssmates mentioning him when he got perfect marks previously. But something like today, where they so clearly pointed fingers at him, was a first.


    While he didn''t care about them, he still briefly entertained the idea of face-pping them, though he ultimately decided against it. However, Christian couldn''t help but think that the math teacher deserved a simr taste of being pointed at like thister.


    After the little episode of overhearing his ssmates'' chatter, the school day continued, indifferent to everyone''s feelings.


    And finally, it was time for the math ss, or more urately, the math exam.


    After entering the ss, the math teacher said a few words, exining how this exam was a repeat of the previous one, along with some other details, while also giving him a sharp re.


    He also introduced another teacher, who hade specifically for Christian.


    But Christian wasn''t fazed at all; he simply nced at the exam sheet in front of him.


    Christian immediately realized that this exam was much harder than the previous one, and even the final exam might not be this difficult.


    Shrugging, he started solving the problems anyway, finishing them quickly and easily.


    But after he finished the exam in short time and looked at the other teacher in front of him, he noticed the teacher was staring at him oddly.


    Christian ignored him and thought about the something he had just remembered today. Or was reminded of.


    And that was the final exams, which were actually very near, and he didn''t have that many sses left. Today was April 18th, so probably by the end of the next week, sses would likely stop to allow students to prepare for the final exams.


    That means he doesn''t have much time and needs to execute his ns quickly, as he can''t afford to wait much longer.


    Even with everything happeningtely, he really didn''t know how he had forgotten about the final exams.


    While Christian was deep in thought, calcting whether it was feasible to publish what he had prepared sooner, the exam period finally came to an end.


    When the math teacher gathered all the exam sheets from the students, he gave them some encouraging words for the uing final exams and then left.


    And the students finally erupted.


    "How the fuck was that just a normal exam, something like quiz. When it seemed it would be even more difficult than the final one."


    "How the hell was that just a normal exam, like a quiz? When it seemed even the final one wouldn''t be more difficult!"


    While someone echoed the samement Christian had thought of earlier. The frustration around him was palpable, with many students expressing their dissatisfaction, and one female student even crying after performing very poorly on the exam.


    Christian began to wonder if this exam would be given for a third time, as he didn''t think the content made any logical sense.


    And more importantly, with an exam this hard, how long would it take for him to announce the results?


    Even Christian, like all his ssmates, was filled with frustration over the exam, though his reasons were different.


    Even with all hisints bubbling inside, the next ss began, and time passed quickly.


    Now, on his way home from school, Christian had finally arrived at a decision. He would wait a maximum of two days; if the results weren''t announced by Thursday, he would start his ns on Friday regardless.


    And now he had another justification, or more like an excuse: with this new exam, many students would hold a grudge against him, even if it was for a petty reason like the exam being difficult.


    So if something happened, it could serve as a cover for him, even if it was only a flimsy one. It was still better than nothing.


    Most importantly, he wanted to believe that not everything about the exam today was bad, and there was a saving grace in it.


    ¡­


    Two days passed.


    Even during these past two days, nothing of importance happened. The murmurs about how he cheated and his suspension, which had been posted on the notice board apparently, had died down. Most students were now focused on their school life as the final exams were near.


    And today, even by the end of sses, no scores for the math exam were announced. So Christian finally decided to go ahead with his ns.


    Hefirstdeleted everything rted to the school, including his searches, hacking activities, and other files from hisputer.


    He removed everything rted to program hacking from hisputer. He even considered breaking it and buying a new one, but feared it might have the opposite effect. So, in the end, he decided against it.


    Luckily, the digital textbooks he bought online before were all about trading, and for his bodybuilding, he hadn''t purchased any programming books yet. He had opted to obtain those through hacking.


    He also decided that the best time to execute his n would be tomorrow, just a few minutes before the fourth ss ended, which would be followed by the lunch break. He considered this timing to be the most appropriate.


    After ensuring everything he had prepared was correct, Christian set it up to be sent to all the school staff ounts, the school website, and all the students. He also arranged for the announcement to appear on all possible screens in the school, including an audio announcement, timed for when he would be in ss with everyone else, giving him an even stronger alibi.


    While he knew it was impossible for his actions to be traced back to him, it was always better to be more careful.

 Chapter 34: School Tensions (3)

    After thinking over his ns for tomorrow and confirming everything, he decided to check on the other new thing he had done earlier that day aftering home from school, which could be considered a bit risky on his part.


    With the new progress in his hacking skills, Christian had hacked his math teacher''s phone earlier today. He created a small program to track the teacher''s location, intending to find the most convenient time to confront him and give him a beating.


    The new thing he did today required some programming skills. And while he wasn''t particrly proficient in that area, his strength being more in breaking through programs, he had still learned enough from his hacking experience to make it work, and it was good enough for what he needed.


    So after checking that the location marker was working properly, Christian could finally say that everything was ready for tomorrow.


    Filled with anticipation, excitement, and even a bit of nervousness for tomorrow''s events, he wasn''t sure if he''d be able to sleep tonight.


    As hey in bed, tossing and turning, he found himself unable to sleep.


    Christian started thinking about all the things that had happened to himtely, and suddenly, something came to his mind.


    There was this student who had been battling Olivia for the second rank in school, continuously cheating to stay ahead. If she found out about this tomorrow, and especially how it was done with help from the math teacher.


    Even if she had previously not cared about the top-ranking students, wouldn''t she still be enraged, or be indignant at least if she found out one of them had achieved their position through cheating?


    Given how wealthy she seemed, it was impossible that she couldn''t leverage her family''s influence to address the issue with the school.


    So, she should at least interfere with the school, making their punishments more severe and potentially helping him. Or so he thought.


    But now that he thought about it, why were they here in Harrisburg in the first ce? Shouldn''t they be in a bigger city like New York or Washington, DC, which are not too far from here anyway?


    While Christian was curious, as hedidn''t know the reason.He still didn''t feel like hacking and searching for it.


    If he could get to know Evater, he could just ask her in the future. And if he couldn''t, there would be even less reason to search for answers.


    While mulling over various thoughts, Christian finally fell asleep.


    ¡­


    After waking up and going to school like any other normal day, but filled with motivation unlike usual, Christian was now in his fifth ss, watching the female teacher, who appeared to be in her early forties, finish her biology lesson.


    Christian couldn''t be more awaketoday at this time as he stared intently at the projector, where the announcement and the article he had written were about to appear.


    Looking at the ssroom clock across from him and checking the time, he knew that nothing remained just merely seconds. Then, ncing at the digital watch he had bought yesterday specifically for today and watching the timer tick down from thirty seconds, he felt a mix of anticipation and slight nervousness about what was about to happen.


    As the number ten ticked down and he realized the moment was almost upon him, Christian suddenly thought it was trulymentable that the current ss wasn''t for the math teacher. He really wanted to see his face at this moment.


    He wanted to see the math teacher''s expression and how it would shift into panic and horror when the article appeared.


    But maybe there is really nothing perfect in this world. And this how it meant to be?


    But maybe nothing is truly perfect in this world. And perhaps this is just how it was meant to be?


    As his thoughts came to an end,


    [3]


    [2]


    [1]


    [0]


    "Ding, dong. Ding, dong."


    The sound from the loudspeaker in the ssroom began, not the usual signal that indicated the ss had ended, but a different tone, reminiscent of a doorbell ringing.


    The sound was apanied by a change on the projected screen. Instead of the biology ss, an article appeared, featuring a photo of the math teacher along with images of each student who had cheated. The assistant principal''s photo was also disyed alongside in the corner.


    With an eye-catching title that read: [The Education Scandal]


    And below it was:


    [The Revtion About the Truth of Math Teacher yton Murphy and the Assistant Teacher]


    Following the sound of ringing, a somewhat robotic but female voice came on, starting with "Announcement, announcement." It then began reading the article aloud while dering the start of the ensuing mayhem.


    The students, initially shocked by the sudden change and unsure of what was happening, fell silent at first. But soon, they all began talking at once, their voices blending into a cacophony of confusion and disbelief.


    "What?! That''s impossible! Mr. yton is a great teacher!"


    "How is this being announced in the first ce?"


    Then a girl, looking at the picture of the male student who was often ranked second or sometimes third in the school, spoke up.


    "This is ridiculous! Why did he have to cheat? He''s supposed to be a role model!"


    The reactions ranged a lot from shock and disbelief to anger and betrayal.


    But for the student whose picture was revealed in the article, the reaction was different. Panic was evident on his face as many of the other students crowded around him, questioning him intensely.


    While Christian initially reveled in their reactions, knowing that all this chaos was caused by him, he eventually came to his senses. As he realized he needed to make some kind of reaction himself.


    He couldn''t be the odd one out in this situation after all.


    But should he take a stance of disbelief or one of rage? Christian was torn, trying to decide which would be more effective, which would provoke a stronger reaction from others.

 Chapter 35: School Tensions (4)

    Knowing he didn''t have much time to be hesitant, Christian decided to improvise as the situation demanded.


    He stood up abruptly, with an expression of disbelief and shock written on his face, and mmed the desk in front of him with nearly all his strength.


    The loud sound of Christian hitting his palm on the desk made most of the students fall silent, as he followed up with a shout.


    "Impossible!"


    Christian, fully immersed in his act, nearly convinced himself of the authenticity of his reaction. He went as far as to believe that this might genuinely be the first time he''s seeing what''s being published now.


    His deste appearance led others to believe that he felt betrayed, suspended for cheating, only to discover that the teacher in question was actually aiding other students in cheating.


    Nothing could be more ridiculous! Is what was read from his expression.


    The students, observing Christian''s dramatic disy, exchanged nces and began murmuring quietly among themselves.


    And Christian like the realization of what had happened finally settled in, his expression disyed a mix of betrayal and eptance. Unable to contain his emotions, he cursed in frustration.


    "Fuck."


    His reaction was as if he truly couldn''t hold himself back after reading the shocking news.


    And although his voice was faint, it was still loud enough for most of the students in the now quieter ss to hear.


    Even the teacher, who until now seemed at a loss for what to do, was jolted back to reality by the curse.


    "Turn the projector off immediately!"


    As the teacher began directing a student to turn off the projector, the student first stayed still, hesitating, torn between following the teacher''s order and satisfying his curiosity by continuing to read the shocking announcement.


    But as if on cue, like it wanted to assist him, a new message suddenly appeared at the top of the article. It announced that both the article and a file containing the evidence would be sent to all students and school staff.


    Right after that, as he heard a faint vibrating sound begin to emerge, the student made up his mind and decided to follow the teacher''s instructions.


    As Christian watched the scene in front of him, with the teacher shouting at one student, urging him to help her.


    In his mind, he was so impressed by the acting that he even wondered if he now deserved a Nobel Prize for it.


    But as the teacher tried to turn off the projector while attempting to calm down the students, who were in shock and murmuring or talking among themselves.


    She still failed brilliantly, as it was the first time she was in such a high-tension situation.


    And even if she turned off the projector, the sound of the robotic voice would still be heard.


    So while she was able to turn off the projector in the end, she was still forced to hear most of the things the math teacher had done through the automatic robotic voice, which persisted and was even harder to turn off.


    As the ssroom was in disarray, the teacher''s ineffective attempts to restore order only seemed to fan the mes. The air was thick with tension, and the students'' restlessness was palpable.


    Amidst the chaos, the student who had been caught cheating stumbled forward, his eyes pleading for mercy. Although the punches he''d received from his ssmates had been few, he still didn''t want to endure any more. He turned to the teacher with a mixture of hope and resignation.


    It was nearing a riot, like those in prisons he had seen in movies. Or so Christian thought.


    "NOO!"


    But Christian suddenly heard the math teacher shouting in the corridor as he was running, likely trying to turn off what was being broadcasted.


    He was also likely trying to deny any wrongdoing towards the school and his students.


    But Christian didn''t care, instead he was more joyful. Thinking that the perfect moment had arrived, he decided to continue his act, this time targeting the math teacher.


    Hecouldn''t help but walk toward the door and open it. Looking at the math teacher arriving at the stairs a little farther away, he shouted.


    "yton teacher, this can''t be true, right?"


    Looking toward him, while trying to muster every muscle in his face for the act and recalling his brilliant expression from before, Christian aimed to create an even better one.


    Christian adopted the expression of someone who felt betrayed.


    Resembling someone who had a friend for thousands of years but was betrayed by him, Christian tried to imagine himself living that moment when the sword of his best friend stabbed him in the back.


    His friend looked at him with eyes devoid of emotion, still holding the sword now lodged in his heart.


    But even after allofthat, he continued to look at his friend, asking with his expression and eyes instead of his voice, asking him why, asking him to deny thisharshreality.


    Christian wanted to convey that to the math teacher, hoping to make him deny this current reality.


    Withapained eyes, from the betrayal rather than the act of stabbing itself, he waited for a cry of denial from yton Murphy.


    But his best friend, or rather the math teacher, upon hearing his voice, without even registering what he said, immediately stopped in his tracks and looked at him.


    Instead of reassuring him with a warm expression that it was not true, that it was all lies, or that what he was seeing was merely an illusion,


    He seemed to confirm the reality of the situation by not responding. Then, his expression, which had been filled with panic, turned to one of fury, filled with ire, fierceness, and even a hint of madness.


    After looking at the stairs and then at him alternately, and listening a bit to the robotic voice now filling the school, he seemed to make a decision. Then, he took a step toward Christian.

 Chapter 36: School Tensions (5)

    The math teacher took a step toward Christian.


    It was a slow oneat first, but the next came faster, and then he started running.


    With a hoarse voice like that of a monster blinded by rage, he also shouted.


    "You piece of shit, was it you?"


    While Christian tried to staymitted to his act, to his role, the corner of his mouth refused to cooperate and was raised slightly.


    Luckily, he was able to correct himself quickly, stopping his grin without anyone noticing except the math teacher, who seemed to have immense facial flexibility, as his expression contorted even more.


    But not wanting the others to notice that something was wrong, he hurriedly replied.


    "Teacher, what are you saying?"


    After replying, and wanting to continue his dramatic act, as if he couldn''t believe his teacher had used him.


    He even tried to shed a tear, and luckily seeded, thanks to the amount ofughter he was holding inside.


    Christian, living one of the best moments of his life, wanted tough hysterically in reality too, but it seemed he would reserve that for when he went home.


    As he couldn''t possibly ruin this carefully built stage.


    The math teacher, who was still running, seemed to be injected with chicken bloodupon hearing his answer, as he ran even faster, his expression twisting even more.


    And Christian, seeing him, finally felt like God had truly answered his previous prayer at this moment and brought the math teacher to him.


    Because if he couldn''t see him right now, he felt like he might lose some of his mental stability. Like something precious and fleeting would slip away from him, and he didn''t want to regret itter.


    Thestudents gathered around the two doors, ignoring the biology teacher inside, some even held their phones torecord videos.


    While Christianhad a lot of thoughts racing through his mind, only seconds had passed, and there was still a short distance between the math teacher and him.


    And heimmediately noticed how the math teacher was preparinghimselfto punch him.


    He hesitated a little, wondering whether he should defend himself with Brazilian Jiu-Jitsuhe had learnedor just let the teacher attack to his heart''s content here in front of all the students in the middle of the school.


    As he leaned more toward just defending himself and giving the teacher a beating in the form of self-defense, he changed his mind at thest moment.


    He couldn''t let others know that he was strong and that he would beat the teacher up today or in the near future. There was no need for recklessness; he could indulge himselfter anyway.


    "You fucking trash."


    When the math teacher arrived next to him, shouting while punching, Christian was ready, not to do anything, and even cower himself a little.


    When the math teacher arrived next to him, shouting and punching, fully embracing his role as a small fry viin, Christian was ready not to do anything and even cowered a little.


    But when he saw the fist nearing his face, Christian felt irritated inside, thinking, Couldn''t he have attacked somewhere else? His face, which was his strongest asset, was out of options after all.


    He would neverlet him touch his face, but instead of counterattacking, Christian simply opted to put his hands up in front of his face, guarding it.


    "THUD"


    With the sound of his untrained fists connecting with his body, Christian floundered his upper body as he received a few more punches, mostly to his arms, with one grazing his abdomen.


    Despite the blows, he didn''t feel they were much anyway. Still, hefelt irritated that no one came to try to pull the math teacher away.


    Christian, feeling there was no need to drag this out any longer and hoping others would be moved by what he said next and take the math teacher away, said:


    "Teacher, you didn''t believe me before when I said I was innocent, but it turns out I am."


    Feeling like what he had startedwithmight have been wrong, as the math teacherwas increasingly stimted and agitated, Christian hurriedly continued.


    "But don''t worry. I will believe you. So please stop what you''re doing now and prove that everyone is wrong about you."


    "Please prove that you are the honorable teacher we knew who wouldn''t do something like this."


    Looking at the math teacher through his hands as he stopped momentarily but continued nheless, Christian felt annoyed that no one wasing.


    Fortunately, someone finally came to his rescue. The female teacher, despite thedifficulties, made her way through the gathered students and approached them.


    "Teacher yton, please stop what you''re doing."


    "I don''t know if what''s being announced is true, but do you want to make it worse by assaulting an innocent student?"


    Seeing the female teachere forward, but fearing she might get hit by ident so nottoo close, some of the other male students finally moved in and tried to hold the math teacher off.


    Standing alone now, Christian tried to appear as though he was panting heavily from the beating, even though he clearly wasn''t. He even groaned a little, as if from pain, for the sake of the performance.


    Then, thinking of the word "innocent," which was as far from him as it could be, but the biology teacher still used it, he felt like it was a confirmation that his acting was convincing enough.


    And looking at the math teacher, who was now iling his hands while others tried to suppress him, Christian felt that nothing could beconsidered asa better ending than this.


    As he looked on in amusement at the math teacher, the still-robotic voice reciting the article suddenly stopped. Making him feel it was a shame that the part about the cooperation between the math teacher and the assistant principal had not been recited.

 Chapter 37: School Tensions (6)

    Whilementing a little that not all of the article had been recited, Christian still didn''t care much and felt it was enough anyway. After all, another copy was on every student''s phone, and on the school site, so anyone could look at it again.


    "Ding, ding"


    Suddenly hearing the ringing sound signaling the start of the lunch break, Christian was reminded that all the effort he had put in over more than five days was really just for these couple of minutes.


    As students from other sses starteding out and the noise increased with their chatter, many of them looked at the math teacher, who had calmed downnowa little but was still ring at Christian.


    With the apparentmotion continuing, the Dean, or more urately, the department head of Student Services, arrived and went toward the math teacher, asking him toe with him.


    "Your presence is required in the Principal''s office."


    And the math teacher, still giving Christian a menacing re, was met with his innocent smile. This only made him even more infuriated, but he tried to rein in his anger and begrudgingly epted, then went with the dean, who immediately followed by saying.


    "Thank you for your cooperation."


    While the little episode involving the math teacher had ended, its aftermath had not. Many students were now looking at their phones and discussing what had happened.


    The bafflement at what had happened was apparent, andgiven the math teacher''s angry behavior and his reaction, the students couldn''t believe it was fake.


    Christiannowwas rubbing the area under his chest where the only punchother than on his arms,hadnded, he looked at the mess he had made, the turbulent atmosphere, and the group of students whose pictures had been revealed and were now surrounded by many others. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of triumph at what was happening.


    But he wasn''t allowed to indulge himself for long, as the female teacher came toward him with concern in her voice and asked:


    "Are you alright, Student Christian?"


    "Do you need to go to the Nurses'' Office to make sure you''re not injured?"


    Christian, looking at the female teacher who genuinely seemed to care about and teach her students, felt a twinge of regret. If she were more beautiful and perhaps ten years younger, he might have considered giving hera chance.


    Shaking those thoughts from his mind, he still replied.


    "No, I''m alright. Thank you."


    Actually, now thinking about it, Christian wasn''t sure what he should feel as he remembered there was noyoung female teacher at his school.


    Ishis luckjustbad after all?


    While Christian continued toment his luck, the old female teacher maintained her role as the caring teacher by saying:


    "If you feel there''s any problem, don''t hesitate to tell any teacher so you can get help immediately."


    After Christian nodded and was about to go see what he should eat, since everything was done for the schoolfrom his sideand he now just had to wait for the results.


    He suddenly saw a teachering through the crowd of students, bringing the student who had been revealed to becheating with him.


    Without waiting much, he moved on to the next one.


    It seemed it would really be a busy day for the schooltoday.


    ¡­


    While Christian was feelinga tiny bit of guilt inside for the teaching staff, the lunch break had ended, and the students were now in their sses, still talking about what had happened and everything they had read about on their phones.


    And the teacher who was supposed to be there still hadn''t arrived, fueling the students'' curiosity even more.


    While now alone, Christian had actually talked with some of his ssmates during the lunch break, as they asked about what had happened with him exactly.


    They were curious, after all, and Christian met their curiosity by using his newly acquired dramatic acting skills. He shared everything he could about the math teacher, while, of course, exaggerating some details.


    After nearly fifteen minutes, the teacher arrived. After saying a few words to quiet the students and get them to be silent, he addressed the main issue to try and calm them dowpletely.


    "Regarding what happened today, the school will investigate and review everything before issuing a public notice."


    "Therefore, it would be better if you all deleted the file that was sent to your phones."


    "It would also be best if you didn''t wastetoo muchtime, talkingabout what had happened."


    "After all, it''s your final year in high school, and the final exams are just around the corner."


    "So, you don''t havethat muchtime for all these distractions."


    As the teacher continued to emphasize that gossiping about what had happened was unproductive and that they should focus more on their studies, he also reminded them that they were now preparing to enter the society or university and were no longer children.


    It became clear that public speaking was not this teacher''sstrong suit, asChristian didn''t find him particrly convincing, or maybe it''s different for the other students?


    Despite everything happening, the school continued as usual. While the chatter was above normal, the 12th-grade students, with final exams approaching, didn''t let the events affect them too much, or so it seemed? Christian was not sure.


    As the school day was nearing its end, Christian was suddenly summoned to the principal''s office duringhisss.


    As he noddedand followed the teacher to the principal''s office, Christian wondered what would happen next. Would they use him again, or would they just ask him normal questions because his name had also been mentioned?


    Or maybe they would apologize?


    While having all kinds of thoughts, Christian arrived at the principal''s office.


    After entering and greeting the teachers presentas there were really a lot, what caught Christian''s attention was the exam sheet the principal was holding, it was hisst math exam.


    Christian felt that the situation was really familiar.


    But after he was asked a couple of questions about what had happened with the math teacherexactly, and Christian answered them without being flustered.


    The principal didn''t mention the exam paper in his hands and just dismissed him in the end.

 Chapter 38: Surprise Attack (1)

    Sitting in his room aftering back from school, with the situation having concluded uneventfully in the end, Christian was now staring at his phone.


    He was monitoring the location of the math teacher live, tracking his every movement through the app, feeling a strange mix of curiosity and satisfaction as the day''s events reyed in his mind.


    It was a little early, a little far from the sun setting and the evening, but it seemed Christian was really destined to resolve the issue today. As the math teacher had gone to his usual bar earlier than usual.


    Likely wanting to vent his frustration and forget that his teaching career hade to an abrupt end, the math teacher seemed to have sought refuge in the bar, hoping to drown his regrets by drinking.


    Christian felt the situation couldn''t be more perfect. With the math teacher off-guard and likely distracted by his own thoughts, even bing drunk, it seemed like the ideal opportunity to move forward with his n.


    Now that his sister was at work, and since it was Friday, she would be home somewhatte. He would have ample time to finish everything before she arrived.


    Then, looking at the time, which was now nearly 5 p.m., and wanting to be ready when the math teacher finished his drink, he started preparing himself.


    Christian had thought a lot about this beforehand, what should he do to avoid being exposed? The math teacher wouldn''t die from the beating, so there would be witnesses, after all. So, should he just cover his face entirely and be done with it?


    In the end, the answer he came to was different, he should hide in in sight, misdirecting everyone.


    Christian started by putting on severalyers of clothing to make himself appear somewhat fatter, and for the finalyer, he wore a thin ck jacket with a cap.


    Then he began the most crucial step he had nned: coloring his hair.


    He used a single-use hair dye to turn his ck hair into a very eye-catching blonde and changed his hairstyle to one he had never used before.


    He also put in color contact lenses, changing his green eyes to blue.


    He then used his newly bought makeup to darken his skin, giving it a bronze-like appearance. He also put on the face mask he had bought.


    Christian went to the mirror and looked at himself. But no matter how he examined it, he appeared to be someonepletely different.


    With his now wide shoulders and slightly bulky torso, his face looking somewhat older, and his bronze skin, blue eyes, and blonde hair styled differently to give him a more thug-like appearance, he truly looked like someonepletely different.


    Though it took some time to get ready, the math teacher still had not finished, so Christian began waiting for him to finish drinking at the bar.


    Fortunately, the math teacher didn''t make him wait long, and by the time the sun began to set, he left the bar.


    Before departing, Christian added his finishing touch: a pair of very high boots that would make him appear at least five centimeters taller than usual, along with gloves to ensure nothing was left at the scene. He then opened the window of his room.


    Perhaps the paranoia for carefulness was hereditary in their family, as evidenced by the security camera installed in front of the door, which had been put there by his sister.


    So to avoid appearing on it, with his changes appearance, he carefully descended from his room, grateful that his physical training had prepared him well, as he encountered no problems.


    He opened his phone to check the math teacher''s location and reviewed the red areas he had marked, which had security cameras. Then, he began navigating his way through them.


    Christian thought that maybe he was being overly cautious and that it might not be necessary. But after a moment''s reflection, he decided it was always better to be safe.


    Arriving near the turn where he was going to confront the math teacher, Christian began waiting, while keeping a close eye on his location.


    But after a while, the math teacher suddenly deviated from his usual route.


    Although Christian felt like cursing because his n wasn''t going smoothly, he still carefully watched to see where the math teacher might be going.


    Seeing that it was just a normal residential area, with his house in the other direction, he found it a bit strange.


    But he felt fortunate nheless, as he had also surveyed thatarea and identified a possible spot where he could still givethe math teachera beating at.


    Seeing that he didn''t have much time before the math teacher arrived, Christian started running, periodically checking his phone.


    Because he was in a hurry, Christian didn''t avoid the security camera this time. His house was a little far anyway, so as long as he took care on his way back, it would be sufficient.


    Arriving at the very short and narrow street, he was heavily panting from running with all his might.


    Christian walked to the side of the street near the corner and looked into the distance.


    The math teacher was there, with a groggy gait and staggering strides, heading in the direction where Christian was waiting.


    Christian felt the journey had been really long to get here, and he felt a bit sentimental.


    The sound of a soft "tap" echoed through the quiet street.


    As he watched the math teacher walk wobbly toward him, unaware of what was waiting for him, Christian felt like he could finally be done with him.


    As the math teacher came next to him and gave him a look with his unfocused eyes, Christian, not wanting to wait any longer, extended his hand covered by the glove, grabbed the teacher''s head, and covered his mouth.


    While the math teacher began iling his arms in resistance and red at Christian with anger, he still had note back to his senses.

 Chapter 39: Surprise Attack (2)

    Looking at the math teacher with cold eyes as he struggled to resist, Christian didn''t care. He dragged him a little further down the street and, after making sure there was no one around, began barraging him with punches.


    Not caring one bit where the punchesnded, as they made a rhythmic "thud, thud" sound, Christian continued.


    The math teacher nearly lost his drunk state from the beating and started toe to his senses.


    His previous angry re turned into one of confusion and disbelief, as if questioning why this was happening to him.


    "W-why are y-you d-doing this?"


    Between his cries of pain, the math teacher asked with a muffled and hoarse voice, but Christian, not wanting to risk his voice being recognized, remained silent. There was no need for him to speak, after all.


    The math teacher initially questioned why this was happening but quickly shifted to asking what Christian wanted, insisting that he could give him anything.


    "Y-you can have all my money."


    Soon, his cries turned into sobs with desperate pleas, begging Christian to stop.


    "P-please stop."


    Christian, now feeling a slight pain in his fist from the beating, didn''t feelfortable, and hearing the math teacher beg, even after everything he had done, made him feel even more ufortable.


    Maybe it was because it was the first time he had hit someone, but he still didn''t want to soften his heart and continued anyway.


    Feeling a little tired, Christian threw the math teacher to the ground. But hearing his faint cries and pleading voice, and seeing his battered, blood-streaked face, he questioned whether he should really proceed with breaking his bones as he had originally nned.


    Was he being excessive after all? Christian nearly broke his resolve, but then he reminded himself of everything that had happened: how the teacher had mentioned his parents, how his sister had nearly fallen into depression because of him, and how the suspension could have affected a normal student for all his future.


    Reminding himself of all these things, and how the math teacher didn''t hesitate at all before when he started hitting him, even though he shouldn''t have known that the hacking incident that had happened was rted to him, Christian felt his resolve harden once more.


    With coldness gleaming in his eyes, he grabbed the math teacher''s hand, twisted it behind his back, and with a quick, forceful movement, snapped it. A sound simr to a crack echoed through the street, followed by his scream.


    "Aaaagh"


    Feeling that it was finally enough and concerned that someone mighte because of the scream, and , Christian hurriedly left, making sure to avoid passing in front of any surveince cameras this time.


    Luckily, no problems urred on the way. He made his return by walking normally and carefully.


    Coming through the wall and arriving under his room window, where a rope was dangling, he grabbed the rope and climbed carefully.


    Fortunately, his sister had not yet arrived, despite the time beingte.


    Christian, who had made some preparations earlier, used an unknown number to call an ambnce for the math teacher, presenting himself as a charitable and benevolent person. He didn''t want any unwanted consequences to arise after all.


    Then he hurried to the bathroom, took a quick shower, and changed his clothes.


    He then put the outeryer of his clothes, the face mask, color lenses, and boots into a bag to be burned shortly after. He also gathered the other clothes, ced them in the washing machine, and started it.


    Then Christian went to the kitchen, took out the meat he had bought for a barbecue, and went upstairs to the roof.


    With one hand holding the meat and the other carrying the clothes he intended to burn, Christian was going to have his little celebratory party.


    He was celebrating, albeit a bit early, for finally resolving his school problem.


    Watching the fire consume everything he had worn previously and taking care of the only evidence he could think of, Christian finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since he had ensured that the clothes and boots were made of materials designed for burning or incineration, there were no issues with lingering strange smells or other problems.


    After waiting until nothing remained and then cleaning the grill a little, he finally started the real barbecue.


    But just as the grill was ready and he was about to put the meat on it, he heard his sister''s voice asking.


    "Chris, what are you doing?"


    While Christian was concentrating on the fire and hadn''t noticed her arrival, he still felt happy about having this celebratory party with his sister rather than being alone.


    Then acting as if nothing was abnormal, he simply asked her back.


    "Barbecue. Have you eaten?"


    After staring at him a little strangely, Annabelle replied.


    "No."


    Christian, feeling even happier with the answer, said again.


    "Then we can eat together. I''ve just started anyway."


    Annabelle decided not to think too much about it for now and went away after saying.


    "Okay, I''ll go and change quickly ande to help you."


    As he started grilling the meat, Christian felt that this simple action appearedprofound,as the meat got burnt in the end.


    He didn''t grill more, not wanting to burn the remaining meat, even though he had bought a lot. Still, he couldn''t help but wonder how he would have managed the barbecue if his sister hadn''t shown up.


    Luckily, his sister didn''t take much time toe. But, upon seeing the burnt meat, sheughed and started teasing him.


    While Christian felt some shame for not being able to grill the meat properly and even considered putting cooking on the Idle Practicing slot, the atmosphere itself was not bad. It was peaceful andforting.


    At this moment, the incident at school felt trivial.


    He felt contented inside as he started eating with his sister, enjoying their back-and-forth banter.


    "You seem especially happy today. Did something happen at school?"


    Annabelle, while asking this question, hoped it was really a girl this time, but the answer disappointed her in the end.


    "Well, something really did happen."


    Christian proceeded to tell her everything that happened, as if he were just a spectator and not the mastermind, of course without mentioning that the math teacher extended his hand at him.


    And Annabelle suggested that they should go to school again and talk with the principal, arguing that it was really all the math teacher''s fault.


    Christian still rejected the idea and reassured her that they would eventuallye to meet with him themselves, or so it seemed, based on his meeting with the principal.

 Chapter 40: Status Update

    After filling himself up and chatting with his sister, Christian was now back in his room.


    He decided to open his status window, as it had been some time since hest checked it.


    [Idle System]


    Host: Christian White


    Level: 14(EXP: 2.000/9.000)


    Age: 18


    Constitution: 8


    Comprehension: 42


    Unassigned Points: 0


    Skills: IntermediateTrading Lv.9(52%), Passion Reader Lv.-, Intermediate Program Hacking Lv.5(87%), Basic Kix Body BuildingLv.4(66%), High School KnowledgeLv.10(Max), Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu Lv.3(70%)


    Idle practicing slots:(0/3)


    Looking at his status, Christian felt like there were noticeable changes, but at the same time, they didn''t seem significant enough to really make a difference.


    His level had increased to fourteen two days ago, and while he now gained nearly a thousand experience points daily, he still felt it was a slow progress.


    The thought of studying to raise his skills faster had crossed his mind once, but Christian dismissed it in the end. Last week, when he had to juggle gathering information through hacking and working on trading, had been exhausting enough.


    He didn''t want to repeat that experience, especially since he didn''t feel like studying alone without gaining experience was particrly efficient either.


    So that would leave him with his previous idea, advancing his skills to get more experience, and the highest level skill currently is IntermediateTrading at nine, which could advance by five day or maybe a little shorter by his calctions.


    That left Christian with his original n: advancing his skills to gain more experience.


    His highest-level skill at the moment was Intermediate Trading, currently sitting at level nine, and based on his calctions, it could reach the next level in about five days, maybe even a little sooner.


    However, due to the recent events at school, Christian had paused his progress in Intermediate Trading and was now using his first Idle Practicing slot for Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu instead.


    After thinking it over for a bit, Christian decided to go ahead and focus on Trading again.


    He decided to ce it in the first slot, recing Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu, as it was currentlyst in his priority skill ranking after all.


    Although he was more eager to learn Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu to see if the higher levels would take the same time to learn, Christian reasoned that he could focus on thatter since he was not in a hurry anyway.


    Maybe when his Program Hacking skill advances, he would change them again, as he felt he didn''t need the Trading skill to be that high level, and he was already making plenty of money.


    Or Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu could wait until he got the fourth slot. Which one would be faster, he wasn''t sure.


    Anyway, his highest priority now was leveling up.


    His level and skills aside, there was also his constitution, which had not been raised again till now.


    While he felt that he had be stronger and his constitution should improve by nearly a week again, he was still not entirely satisfied with the speed of its progression.


    Had he focused on raising his constitution instead ofprehension, he would have gained nearly supernatural power by now. The difference between a constitution level of forty and eight was that significant.


    But he still hadn''t found a solution for it, as he still felt it was a waste to use the unassigned points on constitution.


    So after staring at the word "constitution"and number beside itfor a long time, Christian decided to wait. He didn''t have another choice and thought that maybe his body-building skill would undergo a transformation after advancing.


    Filled with hope, Christian closed his status window.


    He was now thinking about his previous problem again¡ªhe needed someone to handle the work for him, as he really didn''t want to repeat the exhausting tasks he hadst week.


    He had previously set a schedule for himself, but he hadn''t stayedmitted to it at all.


    Facing a situation where he might be forced to work could happen at any time again, and it wasn''t a solution to always rely on the same approach.


    After struggling with the problem for some time without finding a solution, he also decided to leave it to time for now.


    Starting tomorrow, with the holiday ahead, Christian figured he wouldn''t have much to do. He nned to return to his previous schedule, allowing himself plenty of rest, and indulging in games and anime.


    After checking his status and making up his mind, Christian summoned his first idle slot and changed it to Trading.


    [First Slot - Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu- 14:40:01/24:00:00]


    [Youhavereceived 160Experience]


    [The skill Brazilian Jiu-Jitsuhad be Lv.3(87%)]


    [The Idle Practice at the firstslot,Tradinghas started]


    Closing his eyes, Christian felt the changes taking ce in most of the muscles in his body as he also processed the small amount of information he received.


    He needed a bit more time to adapt to the changes happening, unlike when he was just receiving information.


    And after finishing, he proceeded to set up the other idle practicing slots, spending also a bit more time on his body building skill.


    Thankfully, because of therge amount of food he had eaten earlier, he didn''t feel hungry again.


    After everything was done, Christian went to take a bath again, this time taking his time and rxing unlike before.


    Now lying in bed as usual, Christian began to ponder all kind of things again. His most pressing curiosity was why the math teacher had gone to a different location today instead of heading home.


    He recalled from his previous searches that there was no one rted to him or of particr interest in that area.


    Christian felt an intense curiosity, almost overwhelming, and the idea of heading to hisputer to hack and search for answers crossed his mind.


    But he didn''t want to make a habit of it; if he started hacking every time curiosity struck, there would be no end to it after all.


    So while battling with his curiosity, Christian finally fell asleep.

 Chapter 41: Aftermath

    Three days passed.


    Christian had gone to school and returned, but there was no mention of what had happened to the math teacher after the beatinghe took. It seemed that no one knew about the incident, or at least the students still didn''t know¡ªnot yet, anyway.


    Maybe it was because the incident had urred on Friday night, with the weekend soon after, and now the math teacher was still in the hospital? Christian hadn''t seen him today, after all.


    And while the tension in the school was at an all-time high due to the many parents and guardians who hade because of the hacking incident, nothing had been officially addressed yet.


    Christian figured it might still take some time for word to spread, and theye to a decision.


    As for whether Olivia or her mother Eva hade to the school to give them some word, Christian didn''t know. Even though he tried to keep an eye out for any unusual sign from her, hoping to at least catch a glimpse of Eva, he still didn''t see anything out of the ordinary from Olivia.


    Then he overheard that the school had called the police due to the hacking incident the other day. But perhaps because he wasn''t paying too much attention to his surroundings at the time, he hadn''t even noticed their presence.


    Christian didn''t think much of it anyway, as no one from the police hade to him yet, and that was the most important thing.


    The most notable change today for Christian was that he interacted much more with his ssmates, and even with some students from other sses. Though calling it "talking" might be an exaggeration¡ªit felt more like they were inquiring about him, almost like fans?


    And it was all because of the video that had gone viral on YouPipe, titled "I Believe You."


    It was the clip taken when the math teacher tried to hit him, and Christian shouted, "Don''t worry. I will believe you." The video had even been edited to make the moment more dramatic, adding to its impact.


    He didn''t really understand how a video like that had gained so much attention and be a hit, and it annoyed him a little. But in the end, he knew it was just a fleeting interest, one that would fade as quickly as it had appeared.


    And while it felt to him like he had talked more today than he had in the previous four yearsbined, he still felt reassured, knowing there wasn''t much time left until the school year would end anyway.


    If there was one thing Christian considered fruitful during these past three days, it was that his trading skill should advance tomorrow. And another positive change was that he felt time had started passing faster after he resolved the problem with the math teacher.


    Resolved the problem from his side, of course. Maybe the math teacher still harbored some grievance toward the blonde guy who had beaten him, a person Christian didn''t know the identity of.


    Previously, the just-over-a-week period felt very longfor Christian, as many out-of-the-ordinary events had urred. But now, things felt different.


    So while feeling hopeful for theing days and hoping nothing new woulde up, Christian continued his day as usual. He received the Idle Practicing slots, did other things and then went to sleep.


    The next day arrived, and Christian went to school. However, unlike the previous day, today felt different from the beginning.


    While there was still no notice regarding the math teacher, there was a development concerning the students who had been revealed to have cheated.


    First, the sometimes second top student involved was expelled. From the remaining five, two were also expelled, while three received a suspension period from the school.


    They were condemned a little in the notice board, but the math teacher was still not mentioned.


    The criteria used for these decisions were not mentioned, and while it seemed that everyone involved had cheatedjust the same, Christian didn''t care much to find out why there was a differencein punishment.


    Most importantly, the assistant principal had resigned from her position voluntarily, even though nothing was probably found against her.


    Christian didn''t know whether to feel happy about the assistant principal''s resignation or sad that nothing more had happened to her.


    He had mixed feelings about the situation.


    Even so, it was still better than nothing. At least now she had faced some consequence for her actions, giving Christian some satisfaction that all parties involved in his incident had been dealt with in some way.


    While what would happen to the math teacher hadn''t been mentioned, aside from the fact that he would stop teaching for now, it was announced that thest exam would be repeated for the third time, as the school had determined that its content was, as Christian had thought, not logicalby any mean.


    With the substitute math teacher who had taken yton''s ce, Christian wasn''t sure when they would reschedule the exam.


    Now, nearing the end of the school day, Christian was sitting in his ssroom, spacing out and finding everything the teacher was saying boring. He also wondered if the school side really wouldn''t talk to him about his suspension today.


    "Knock, knock"


    Interrupting the ss anding to his rescue was another teacher, who asked if he could have a word with him. Christian, eager to leave the boring ssroom, consented immediately.


    The teacher led Christian to the teacher''s lounge instead of the office, as had happened previously. And although Christian already had an idea of what the conversation might be about, he still waited to see how the teacher would start.


    "Well, actually, after the investigation regarding Teacher yton started and considering the results of yourst math exam, which will be repeated of course, the school felt that the punishment you received was a bit excessive."


    The teacher continued, offering every excuse and justification he could think of. He began by mentioning that while there could be issues stemming from the math teacher''s actions, Christian''s attitude had still been deemed problematic. However, they would be lenient and remove the suspension from his record.


    Like anyone would believe this kind of bullshit. If this was leniency, then what he did to the math teacher could really be considered nothing.

 Chapter 42: Unexpected Twist

    Christian, hearing everything the teacher said, felt that it was all just pure bullshit. Nothing could justify the punishment he received, yet the school apparently didn''t want to apologize or issue another public notice regarding him.


    Since it would make them appear even more wrong after everything that had happened, the school was already forced to address his problem and concede a little, but only to avoid reopening the incident, nothing more apparently.


    Christian felt a little pissed by their attitude, as if he should be the one to tolerate and endure more. However, after calming himself, he realized that in the end, it really didn''t matter. Now, he could just close the incident for good anyway.


    He didn''t need to make the incident even bigger, giving the school more importance than they actually deserved. So, he humored the teacher in front of him, and said a few words, finding him even more of an eyesore than the previous boring ss, and just wanted to return now.


    "Thank you for your thoughtfulness,--"


    Christian continued a little, offering his appreciation for the school and exchanging some ttering words with the teacher. But just as this charade was about to end, the door of the room opened, and in walked the math teacher, yton Murphy.


    His face was slightly bruised, with one eye swollen and still showing a purple hue, and his right hand was bandaged¡ªnot due to a fracture, but possibly from a bruise or swelling. His expression looked tired and worn out, even carrying a hint of resignation, but the anger, fury, and madness he had shown previously were nowhere to be seen.


    Upon seeing him, Christian didn''t feel sorry at all. Instead, he was shocked by the sight, thinking he had broken his arm. He was sure he had heard a crack sound at that time, but it appeared it was not a fracture, as the bandage was not made of gypsum.


    While Christian was shocked to see him, yton was even more shocked upon seeing Christian, appearing even a little fearful.


    yton knew that the one who had beaten him was not Christian, as it was a blonde older man with no resemnce at all. Still, he couldn''t help but question his situation in the face of all these misfortunes.


    He questioned where things had started going wrong. Was it because he used a student of cheating, even though he knew it was impossible¡ªthere was no one to cheat from after all? Was it because he just hated the student''s attitude and wanted to teach him a lesson, then all these things happened?


    Or was it when he mentioned Christian''s parents, even though he knew they were dead, and he just wanted to mock him and get under his skin?


    He didn''t know exactly where things went wrong, but he knew it all started when he got involved with the student in front of him, Christian White. Everything in his life seemed to have gone awry aftering across him.


    So, in the face of the police questioning after the second incident, he told the truth, not wanting to say anything wrong and then be pressed about where he was going at that time even more.


    Being a little thankful that the most problematic thing in his life wasn''t exposed, he still hoped he wouldn''t get involved or see Christian again.


    After spacing out for a moment from shock and thinking things through again, Christian realized that the sound he had heard must have been the bones dislocating, not a fracture. Thenhe felt ashamed because, due to his clumsiness, he had messed up something very simplein the end.


    So, unknowingly, he shared the same feeling as yton Murphy¡ªwanting to avoid seeing his own small mistake, even if only briefly.


    The teacher who summoned Christian, noticing the awkward and silent atmosphere, quickly said a few words to him and then sent him on his way.


    As time passed and the school day came to an end, Christianwas nowwalkingback home, still unable to shake off the lingering feelings of shame and frustration.


    Not knowing where to vent his frustration¡ªsince it was out of the question to beatthe math teacher again in such a short period and risk getting caught¡ªChristian felt a sense of helplessness.


    So, he decided to vent his frustration physically and started running.


    For the first time in his life, Christianengaged in physical activity out ofhis ownwill rather than necessity. He felt somewhat stupidbut didn''t know what else to do. Characters in novels and anime often reacted this way, so he figured he could share their feelingsnow, at least a little.


    Mustering up his resolve and courage, heevenbegan shouting while running.


    "Aaaaaaaghhhh"


    After shouting with all his might, Christian finally came to his sensesand looked at his surroundings. Noticing people staring at him strangely, with some even murmuring between themselves, he felt even more shame and embarrassment.


    So he ran even faster toward his home, wanting to bury himself there.


    While running, he also thought that maybe he should use one of his Idle Practicing slots to develop a way to erase memories, as this kind of dark one needed to be erased after all.


    Arriving near his house, and breathing a little irregrly, Christian didn''t know if this moment of foolish youth would be the only one he would experience, but he still hoped it would be the sole one.


    Entering his house, Christian went straight to the bathroom, took a quick cold shower, and then came out, venting a little on his pillow, much like his sister would do.


    After finally calming down, Christian sat on the sofa in the living room, thinking that, fortunately, no one knew about the dark stain from today''s events with the math teacher and after. Or like neither his sister nor Eva had seen that scene, so in the end, it was okay¡ªsince the others were all strangers.

 Chapter 43: Advanced Skill

    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Christian soon forgot what had happened, as there were far more important matters to focus on today anyway.


    He opened the First Idle Practicing slot.


    [First Slot - Trading- 20:10:30/24:00:00]


    Calming himself even further, he received the Idle umtion.


    [Youhavereceived 240Experience]


    [The skill IntermediateTrading had be Lv.10(98%)]


    "Huh."


    Looking at the number and seeing that it was still short of two percent, Christian felt frustrated again, realizing he had made a miscalction, and the skill still hadn''t advanced.


    "Maybe it''s really not my day today," he thought to himself.


    With this in mind, and knowing there was nothing more he could do, Christian calmed himself down and began killing time by doing whatever he could find.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to receive the umtion from the other Idle Practicing slots.


    By the time night fell, Christian was in his room, sitting on his chair, receiving the trading umtion once again.


    [Youhavereceived 80Experience]


    [The skill IntermediateTrading hadpassed the caped level andbe AdvancedTrading Lv.1(1%)]


    ''Finally.''


    While feeling happy inside that it had finally reached the advanced level, Christian felt a little disappointed when he saw that nothing had changed except for the prefix.


    So he tried to digest the recent information once more, this time slowly and carefully, and finally, he truly noticed a difference.


    Christian now had an instinctive feeling, one shaped by his current knowledge of trading,with the help of the idle system, he had developed something akin to it.


    Previously, he had experienced a simr feeling that he needed more material for the Idle Practicingwhen he had just started with trading. But at that time, the information he was receiving had begun to dwindle, and the percentage increaseof the skillwasa littleslower, that why it helped him notice. But this time, the feeling was more urate andprehensive.


    He realized the level the skill could finally reach with the current trading materials he had, and he was surprised by what he discovered.


    Even with everything he had, the maximum level possible now was three. In reality, it might be a little higher, but even then, it would only reach four.


    Knowing that he had possibly gathered everything rted to trading from the inte through hacking or buying books, he realized that the Idle System rated thiscurrent knowledge as no more than that level.


    It was a shocking development, especially knowing that even with all the resources avable in the modern world, it still feltcking¡ªparticrly in this kind of field.


    But then he also wondered if this knowledge, or the instinctive feelingmore urately, would even be helpful in the first ce. He would likely find out when he eventually hit a bottleneck in the progression of his skills after all.


    Or maybe it would be useful for other skills?


    Anyway, now that the trading skill had be advanced, the next day''s experience would definitely increase significantly. That was the most important part, as the trading skill had be somewhat useless for him;or more likeits level had been sufficient long ago.


    Putting the Trading skiside, Christian was also finally able to collect the $100,000 today. He even deliberated whether he should go talk to his sister, as it was the amount she had asked for.


    But after a lot of contemtion, he decided against it. He didn''t want her to make any more excuses, and he wanted to avoid another argument with her.


    So he decided to wait until he had around fifty thousand more before talking to her. At that point, he could corner her as much as he wanted, and she wouldn''t be able to reply back; she would finally stop working willingly then.


    Or maybe not? But anyway, if he left her to her own devices, he felt she might wait until he was a billionaire to finally consider stopping work.


    Deciding to stop thinking about the issue for now since he had made his decision, time passed, and he finally went to sleep.


    ¡­


    Five days passed


    Nothing of importance happened at school during these past few days. The repeated exam wasvery easy and he got perfect score just as easily,and although Christian had to talk with a lot of people, it became much less frequent over time.


    As for the math teacher, his battered appearance had be the talk of the school, not lessening over time but increasing. Students concocted all kinds of theories and conspiracies, while the school remained silent, offering no exnation.


    With one week passing, Christian thought the math teacher should have been expelled by now, yet he was still at the school, though he wasn''t teaching anymore.


    Despite everything happening around the math teacher, from the ridicule and being pointed at by students to the treatment he received from the school staff, it seemed like it couldn''t get any worse for him. Yet, the math teacher still hadn''t resigned, and Christian couldn''t understand why.


    While Christian felt happy and joyful seeing all these developments, he couldn''t help but feel curious. Hewasinitially thinking that the procedures would be much faster, especially because of the hacking incident and all the parents who hade afterward. Howeverafter a little search online, he soon learned that these kinds of matters often took a lot of time.


    The procedures would take nearly a month, or possibly even longer, for the internal investigation to bepleted and for him to be expelled. It wasn''t like the assistant teacher, who had resigned on her own.


    As for going to court and then to prison, that would take even more time.


    Christian couldn''t understand how this was possible, especially when it was clear that the math teacher was a criminal. But it seemsthew was more for protecting criminals than the innocent.


    Or could this be a special case? Christian didn''t know, but he didn''t care much in the first ce.

 Chapter 44: Annabelles Choice (1)

    The math teacher, or rather, yton Murphy, as he would no longer be a teacher, couldn''t escape his fate. And while it might take some time, Christian still believed that under the weight of all these incidents, yton didn''t have much time left in the school.


    But Christian also had a problem. Today was Sunday, April 30th, and the final day of sses would be the uing Wednesday. As for the pre-finals prep that would start afterward, he had no intention of attending.


    So there was a chance that something might happen to yton while Christian was notattendingat school.


    In the end, Christian decided to prioritize his ownfort over the satisfaction of observing the suffering of the petty, starting viin.


    Not minding the school situation much, the most important thing was that the experience points he began receiving from the Advanced Trading skill had increased more than four times.


    Normally, he would earn a thousand points daily, but now it had increased to a thousand seven hundred, almost double, just from one advancedskill, andChristian couldn''t be happier.


    His level had even increased to fifteen, and he was now halfway to the next level.


    If there was a problem, it was that the percentage for the Advanced Trading skill was increasing at a snail''s pace,and he would need at least another week for it to reach level two, and even then, it was likely that wouldn''t be enough.


    But Christian was satisfied enough with his current level,so as soon as his program hacking skill reached advanced, he nned to stop the idle process for trading.


    He estimated that it would take nearly two weeks more, or perhaps a little less.


    Putting aside what had happened with the Idle System, there was something even more important for Christian today: he was preparing to talk with his sister. With about $160,000 in hand, he felt it was more than enough to convince her.


    So after mentally preparing himself, he headed to the living room, but not finding her there, he made his way to her room. But he couldn''t help but think it was strange howtely he often found her in her bedroom just when he needed her, considering she usually wasn''t there.


    "Knock, knock."


    After knocking on the door, he didn''t have to wait long before his sister opened it, ruffling her still damp hair with one hand while gripping the doorknob with the other. She looked at him as if everything were perfectly normal and told him to enter the room.


    But Christian, looking at his sister, at her unblemished white skin exposed by just her panties and bra. He nced at her perfectly shaped thighs, her slim waist, and her inviting belly button, before letting his gaze linger a little longer on her breasts, now obscured just by a single piece of clothes.


    Finally, he looked at her face, which wore a fresh expression, likely from just havinge out of the bath, and noticed her green eyes held a trace of anticipation, as if she expected him to share something good


    Christian stood frozen for a moment, taken aback by the sight of his sister, her curves which seemedeven more pronounced since she had started working out, and the sexiness her body was exuding. But as he finally caught a whiff of her fresh vani-like scent wafting toward him, it shook him from his daze. Instinctively, he reached for the door, intending to close it all the while saying.


    "I''ll just... um...e backter."


    Holding the handle of the door, Christian didn''t get the chance to close it as his sister quickly caught his hand. Looking at him with a strange expression.


    "Whyter? Come now! I''m free and don''t have anything to do anyway." Sheinsisted, her green eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    Christian, now standing close to his sister with no distance between them, looked into her green eyes and noticed the small mole under her left eye. He found her appearance undeniably attractive, but being aware that she was his sister left him feeling a little let down. He also felt embarrassed for her, as the situation felt inappropriate.


    But aside from these thoughts, he was now contemting whether he should just turn away and go back to his room or treat the situation as if it were nothing special and simply state his business.


    As fortunately, he hadn''t been flustered this time, or maybe he was just getting used to it; he didn''t know. So after thinking for a moment while staring at his sister, he finally spoke.


    "Could you at least put on something? I''ll wait here."


    Annabelle looked at her brother even more strangely and said reflexively.


    "Why should I put more clothes on, in the first ce? I''mfortable like this!"


    Noticing her brother''s expression change slightly in difort, Annabelle couldn''t understand what had gotten to him at first; she found his reaction a little excessive. Then, ncing down at herself, she saw that she was only in her purple bra and panties.


    It suddenly struck her: maybe Christian wasn''t ustomed to seeing her like this. After all, since she''d had that one female friend who would always stay nude in her own house, Annabelle had be a bit more rxed about her attire in house. Now, standing in just her panties and bra, she wondered if she had changed too much.


    While now realizing that her current attire might not be a usual one, Annabelle still questioned whether she really needed to be so cautious about what she wore in front of her brother. After all, she didn''t mind if he saw her wearing even less, especially since they were inside their own home.


    Or did he think it was unbing for a girl to reveal her skin, as if her worth would diminish if she dressed this way? Annabelle was certain that she didn''t need that kind of worth, especially if it meant having to stick to ufortable clothes in her own home, even in front of her brother.

 Chapter 45: Annabelles Choice (2)

    Thinking about her current attire and the situation, an absurd idea suddenly crossed Annabelle''s mind. Had her brother somehow caught onto religious beliefs like their parents without her knowing? But this was Christian she was talking about¡ªshe quickly dismissed the thought, finding it impossible to imagine him like that.


    So, in the end, Annabelle arrived at the conclusion that Christian should simply get used to seeing her like this, and If he still became flustered and embarrassed by it.


    It would only prove that she still had that much appeal, and that thought made her feel quite pleased.


    Not to mention, now that she was looking at him more carefully, she noticed his cheeks were slightly reddened.


    She found him incredibly cute like this and felt a surge of affection. She wanted to hug him immediately, but in the end, she held herself back, not wanting to make him more ufortable or cause him to leave.


    Ultimately, Annabelle didn''t know exactly what her brother was thinking, but she had just worked out and taken a shower. With the weather now hot, despite it still being the end of April and it really shouldn''t be like this, so she couldn''t bring herself to wear something more.


    So, deciding that appearing like this wasn''t a problem, and seeing that he was still silent, she pulled him inside and said again.


    "Chris, it''s inside the house, so really, it shouldn''t be a problem to be wearing this much,"


    As Christian was pulled into her room, he couldn''t help but feel a mix of relief that at least her outfit outside the house hadn''t changed, and frustration at how these encounters with Annabelle were bing increasingly awkward. Why did it always end up like this when he needed to talk to her?


    While he didn''t have a clear answer, Christian suddenly thought about the light novels, manga, and anime he consumed, all steeped in Eastern culture, where girls often appeared more reserved. Was it possible that he was subconsciouslyparing those fictional characters to his real-life American sister, who was naturally more open and carefree?


    For what felt like a long time, Christian was finally reminded of the fact that he was American.


    Anyway,fortunately, he was not flustered like thest time, and nothing gave that he was ufortable and a little embarrassed, or so he thought.


    In the end, now sitting on his sister''s bed like thest time, and looking at her as she sat a little to the side in the chair, he felt a small sense of relief that at least the position wasn''t too inappropriate.


    But, betraying his expectations once more, his sister moved the chair to face him directly, and Christian found the situation inappropriate again.


    Then suddenly an idea struck him: if his sister didn''t care about showing so much of her bare skin to him, or even feel embarrassed, why should he?


    So Christian decided not to care much. He looked straight ahead and even appreciated the sight in front of him; after all, his sister was very beautiful, and her charm was undeniable.


    After changing his way of thinking, Christian was going to bring up the important issue of her work. However, his sister, finding the current silence awkward, cut in once again and said.


    "You know, today the weather is really hot. Normally, it''s never this warm around this time of year."


    Seeing how the conversation turned to the weather, Christian was reminded of the time he got his Idle System. He had the same thoughts as his sister, noticing how the weather had been really unstable and fluctuating a lottely. But he didn''t want to linger on this subject, as there was something much more important, so he finally spoke up.


    "Well,tely, the weather has been really unstable. But anyway, there''s something more important."


    Steadying himself, Christian didn''t take much time before continuing in a serious tone.


    "Thest time we talked about the trading work I''m doing and then about your job, I told you that you should stop working there."


    "But you didn''t agree, and with the excuse that trading was risky, you set a target of $100,000."


    "So now that I''ve reached it, what will you say?"


    Christian didn''t mention from the start that the amount of money he had was a lot more, as he wanted to see what she would say. Depending on her response, he nned to wait until she set a higher goal, so he could either exceed it or simply inform her of the correct amount.


    "You''ve already umted that much money? In such a short period of time?!"


    Annabelle was shocked. What could previously be argued as a small amount of money was clearly not anymore, and instead of slowing down his pace of earning, her brother seemed to have elerated it.


    "Yes."


    After Christian''s reply, silence filled the room, and Annabelle recovering from her shock, was at a loss for what to say.


    She was overflowing with joy at her brother''s sess and was genuinely happy for him, especially since she was the first one he thought of after gaining all this money. She wanted to go straight to him and hug him; the warmth she felt was indescribable, and she wanted to share it with him.


    Her brother had grown up, and he had even started working on his own to earn money, wanting to be the provider for the household. But what should she do about her own work?


    When she turned eighteen and their parents died, nothing remained in her life aside from her brother. So for thest ten years, she had lived with the belief that she should at least be able to provide for him, to take care of him, and to ensure he didn''t feel the emptiness left by their parents'' absence.


    Now, what should she do?


    Many things tangled up in Annabelle''s mind, and she felt a chaotic swirl of emotions inside her.

 Chapter 46: Annabelles Choice (3)

    Many things tangled up in Annabelle''s mind, and she felt a mix of emotions: joy at his sess, guilt for not being better and for how he was forced to work, anxiety, worry¡ªso many feelings¡ªand finally, pride at what he has achieved.


    She became still in that moment, unsure of how to process everything that was happening.


    But as she tried to think about the most rational and logical decision she could make, it suddenly struck her: all of what she was feeling now was because of her brother, the most important person in her life


    Following this train of thought, should she think rationally or emotionally this time? Suddenly, she became even more moved, her eyes reddening and moistening as she felt at a loss.


    Embarrassed, she covered her face with her hands, shielding her eyes. All she felt now was warmth and affection, she also knew the source of it. So she wanted to hug her brother even more, to feel his presence close to her.


    But trying to calm herself a little, Annabelle was suddenly struck by the realization that she hadn''t thought about this subject carefully before at all. She hadn''t considered what it entailed afterward, what she would do when he reached that amount, or even if it was possible.


    Was her brother to me for reaching it too quickly, or was it because she had dismissed the subject with the idea that it would take a long time? Annabelle didn''t know.


    As while the amount was significant for their family, the idea of spending money from her brother had never urred to her. It wasn''t because she found it shameful to take money from her younger brother, but rather because she wanted him to spend it all on himself and whatever he desired.


    She couldn''t bring herself to spend the hard-earned money her brother had worked for.


    But having reached this point, she knew she had to give an answer. She also never wanted to lie to her brother.


    She didn''t want her brother''s gaze to ever change, nor did she want his trust in her to waver.


    Closing her eyes, she thought things through again. She didn''t need to see her brother''s phone or the trading and banking ounts again, as he clearly wouldn''t lie about such things.


    And aside from that, even if she stopped working for now, she had saved some money for his university. So if worst came to worst, she could simply use those savings and look for another job.


    So, should she really stop working at her current job?


    Taking a couple of breaths, Annabelle finally came to her decision.


    Firming her resolve, she decided to just go with the flow.


    But suddenly, an idea struck her, and she decided to tease him while also fulfilling her desire.


    "Well, actually, I can stop working; it''s not impossible. But there''s one condition."


    ''Of course, it''s not that easy.''


    Hearing what his sister said, and while also thinking that his sister really had a rich amount of expressions, Christian was resolved to meet all her requirements, whatever they might be. As it couldn''t possibly be more difficult or time-consuming than raising $100,000.


    "Okay, what is it?"


    "I want to hug you tightly for one hour."


    But upon hearing the condition his sister presented next, Christian couldn''t help but utter in bafflement.


    "Come again?"


    Feeling all his resolve fading away at the absurdity of what she said, Christian didn''t know how to feel; he had prepared himself for much moreafter all.


    He thought maybe she would raise an absurd condition, something really difficult, but in the end, it was just this? While it was indeed an absurd condition, it was absurd in a different way.


    "Okay, maybe one hour is a lot. How about half an hour?"


    Snapping him out of his reverie was Annabelle, whose eyes had been twinkling but were now bing a little downcast.


    She had initially thought he would agree immediately, but as the silence lingered, she feared that maybe her request was a bit too much, so she lowered it a little.


    And Christian, watching his sister as she negotiated the terms as if it were something precious and she couldn''t hug him normally,felt a sense of resignation. Thinking that at least she would stop working now, he finally said.


    "Okay."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Annabelle, as if on cue, went toward him immediately and hugged him. But noticing that he was sitting and she was standing, which made it difficult to hug him properly, she sat on hisp. Finally feelingfortable, she hugged him even more tightly, as if fearing he would run away if she held him too loosely.


    She held him so tightly that it seemed like she wanted to blend with himpletely.


    Now ced in an awkward situation, Christian suddenly remembered that his sister was wearing very little and was hugging him with all her bare skin exposed. But after thinking it over and feeling a bit helpless, he decided to just go with the flow.


    While the current situation couldn''t be considered normal for just siblings, he resolved to ept what was happening as if it werepletely normal.


    But his hands, resting at the sides of the bed, still didn''t move; epting the situation and taking the initiative were two different thingsafter all.


    Now hugging her brother, Annabelle suddenly came to terms with the idea of stopping work and felt a sudden sense of loss and hollowness inside.


    If she stopped working, what should she do then?


    Since she was eighteen, when their parents died, all she had thought about was taking care of her younger brother, providing for him, and ensuring he didn''t feel the absence of their parents. But now that he would be the one providing for the household, what about her?


    What would her ce be in the house then? What would her role in her brother''s life be?

 Chapter 47: Annabelles Choice (4)

    Thinking about all her life, or thest ten years exactly, Annabelle wasnowsure she would feel that something was wrong in her life if she didn''t work, as she would have so much time on her hands and nothing to devote it to concerningher brother.


    She needed to take care of her brother, but the way that had been ingrained in her was through providing for him. Now, if she couldn''t work, she would have a lot of time on her hands, and when she had a lot of time, she would feel the need to take care of him. But all she knew was how to work. Annabelle found herself stuck in this never-ending loop, unsure of how to break free from it.


    If she didn''t work and provide for her brother''s living expenses, then what else could she offer? Her reclusive brother wasn''t sociable and preferred to stay in his room; she had never even heard him mention a friend.


    While fortunately, she hadn''t heard of him being bullied or harassed by others, nor had he mentioned any arguments or problems with his ssmates.


    It still came down to the fact that he didn''t like socializing with others, and she didn''t want to interfere with his decision.


    Holding her brother tightly, embracing him with all her being, and lost in thought, Annabelle was suddenly reminded of the past, when she was still a child, before Christian hade into the world. She had two friends who were siblings, and she remembered the jealousy she felt when a problem arose, and they stood together against her.


    She still remembers how, more than feeling it was unfair being two against one, she felt a deep jealousy that they had a sibling who stood by them against her, while she had no one.


    Annabelle was reminded of how, from that moment on, she would always nag her parents, telling them she wanted a sibling¡ªpreferably a boy¡ªbecause boys were strong. She wanted a strong brother to defend her, to always be there for her.


    That sibling bond was something she had always longed for.


    After a couple of years, Christian came into the world, and she felt an immense love for him. In that moment, she truly believed she was the happiest person on the surface of the Earth.


    At first, she eagerly looked forward to when he would grow up and have her back in her childish fights. But as he grew, she found his cuteness unparalleled in the world. She felt it would be a loss if he grew up too quickly, as those moments were precious and irreceable.


    She loved her brother dearly from that time, and as he continued to grow, she felt her love for him grow even stronger.


    She no longer cared much about her childish fights; she just wanted her brother to remain a child so she could continue to adore him. But then their parents died, leaving a deep wound in both of them, even if her brother didn''t show it. The change and transformation between before and after was apparent after all.


    His smile became something rare, and while he now seemed to not care and appeared to have moved past that phase, the shadow their parents left behind was still there.


    As she watched her brother, who was once a little introverted, be even more withdrawn, hisveryfew friends dwindling to none, her pure love began to be tainted by a sense of responsibility.


    Perhaps because she was young and unsure of how to support him, she felt she could have done better. She wished she had been more dependable.


    While she knew she had been childish at that time, and she could no longer tell if her parents'' decision to have Christian,had her naggingone of the reasons. The sense of responsibility she felt wasreal.


    Now, thinking carefully, she realized that her younger brother was taking the only thing she could hold on to in life, providing and taking care of him, and she felt utterly lost.


    She was all right with anything he wanted to do as long as he kept her by his side, but she wasn''t sure if he felt the same way.


    So, feeling her emotions choking her, she suddenly said, or rather asked, toward her brother, toward herself.


    "W-what s-should I do now?"


    Seeing how his sister started crying, her tears falling abundantly after she had been quiet, Christian felt at a loss. Just moments ago, she had been teasing him, so what had happened exactly?


    Thinking that he should say something and not stay quiet, he started patting her back with his hand and hurriedly said.


    "Sis, you know you can do anything now."


    Christian awkwardly started talking, suggesting that she could return to studying and go to university, or even start her own business if she wanted.


    He wanted to continue, but apparently that was not what his sister wanted, as she interrupted him and replied vehemently.


    "No."


    Annabelle, hearing her brother mention how she could return to her studies, felt a wave of sadness wash over her. Had she pushed him too hard toward education, to the point where he was now suggesting it back to her? She had only wanted the best for him, believing that higher education would open up the most possibilities for his future.


    But now, she found herself questioning whether she had been wrong.


    When she was younger, Annabelle had dreams of attending a prestigious university, studying business management, graduating, and achieving great sess. But those aspirations felt distant now; her life had be entirely centered around her brother. She had long since realized that she no longer wanted those ambitions¡ªher focus was solely on supporting him now.


    She now just wanted to see him grow up, be more sessful, have lots of friends, and maybe, if he could bring a girlfriend to introduce to her, she could ask for nothing more.

 Chapter 48: Annabelles Choice (5)

    Finallying to terms with her thoughts, she pulled her face away from her brother''s shoulder, looked him straight in the eyes, despite some tears still running down her cheeks, and spoke directly, her voice firm yet filled with emotion, as she held his gaze.


    "I want to continue taking care of you."


    While she thought that perhaps someday she could let go of her sense of responsibility, she couldn''t bring herself to concede on this.


    ''How would you even take care of me in the first ce, anyway?''


    While this was what Christian was thinking in his mind upon hearing his sister''s somewhat simrtoderation about taking care of him, as he had no idea what was going on in her mind.


    Since she was young, she''d been forced into the role of caretaker, and he wondered if that was all she knew how to do.


    But even though he didn''t need much in terms of care, if she had something in mind, he wouldn''t mind letting her do what she wanted. As long as it was something she truly desired and made her happy, he was all for it.


    Maybe looking after him had be something more than it actually was for his sister, and Christian understood that it hadn''t been an easy decision for her to stay by his side and support him. The choice she made back then at the tender age of eighteen was undoubtedly a difficult one.


    Seeing how lost she felt and how much she had made it her purpose to care for him, Christian couldn''t help but feel a mix of concern and appreciation. It struck him how much she had sacrificed for him.


    So in the end, he stayed silent for a moment before finally sighing and saying,


    "Then, you can just continue to care for me however much, however long you want."


    He could have told her to find another purpose in life, to be more free, to be happier, but in the end, he decided against it. While being by his side now, especially after he had his Idle System, she would eventually find something anyway.


    Not to mention he also had the selfish desire for her to stay with him.


    Finally getting the answer she wanted, the agreement, Annabelle felt that maybe she could finally let go of her obsession with that sense of responsibility.


    Her brother grew up just finely,maybe she still can''tcall him a man, but he didn''t seem to need her care as much anymore.


    The role of a parent, which she had thought she was fulfilling perfectly, may not have been meant for her. And now, she could simply return to being an older sister who loves her younger brother a tad too much.


    So feeling happy, she held his face in her hands and began showering him with kisses, filled with warmth and affection. She wanted to convey just how much joy she felt.


    In the end, she wrapped her arms around his neck, her legs dangling at the sides,were alsomovedand wrapped around his waist,to secure her hold on him, but knowing her emotionswerestill turbulent, and notwantingher brother to see her tear-streaked face. With a choked voice, she nodded and said okay, then buried her face in his shoulderagain.


    Christian, seeing how his sister hugged him like a ko, felt even more at a loss in the situation. Especially as she started kissing him, he couldn''t help but wonder if nowadays kisses came as freebies with hugs. She hadn''t left a spot untouched, except for maybe his lips?


    But then, noticing how shehadfinally calmed down, he felt somewhat relieved.


    Annabelle, feeling liberated by her brother''s agreement, hugged him tightly and inhaled his scent, finally experiencing a sense of peace and safety in his arms.


    She felt as if all the exhaustion that had umted over the years, both physically and psychologically, was finally being drawn out.


    Feeling thefort of her brother''sp and arms, which were still supporting her, she couldn''t resist the sudden wave of tiredness and sleepiness that washed over her.


    And finally, she sumbed and lost consciousness.


    With the room now silent and as he gently patted her bare back, Christian finally felt his sister''s breathing be more stable.


    But looking down at her, Christian noticed her closed eyes, still marked by remnants of her tears, and her steady breathing, she was clearly asleep. And he found himself at a loss for words again,while he also thought she seemed too defenseless and he should warn herter, he realized that for now, she was peacefully asleep, and there was nothing he could do.


    Christian hesitated for a moment, unsure whether to wake her up. The topic of his school had yet to be mentioned, and he still hadn''t shared his future ns with her. On the other hand, he wondered if it might be better to simply let her continue sleeping.


    Then, remembering how emotional she had been today, more so than thest time when he brought her the bag, he decided against waking her. The most difficult step was over, and he believed the other subjects would be much easier to addresster.


    Standing up while holding his sister and feeling how easily he could carry her, Christian was reminded that his strength had really increased. However, feeling her bare skin beneath his hands, gripping her thigh and sensing the softness against his chest, he was struck by the inappropriateness of the situation.


    He took a couple of steps to the side and turned her body so her back faced the bed. After a bit of struggling to untangle her arms and legs, he finally managed to free himself.


    Gently cing his sister on the bed, Christian wiped the tears from her face, brushed a strand of hair aside, and tucked the nket around her.


    Then finally breathing a sigh of relief, he quietly left the room.

 Chapter 49: Sylvie (1)

    The next day arrived, and Annabelle woke up earlier than usual. She prepared a huge amountfood for her brother, had a light breakfast herself, and hurriedly went out.


    She still didn''t want to face her brother after what had happened yesterday at noon and was currently avoiding him.


    Since some time ago, when her brother started working in trading, there was a also the issue of his raised appetite, along with the bag incident and the previous issue with school, which got resolved strangely. Annabelle felt that something had changed in her brother, not his personality, but something else she couldn''t quite put her finger on.


    Although she found it somewhat suspicious, she ultimately decided not to pry too much.


    All these events culminated in the incident from yesterday. While she had cried just as much when he brought her the bag as a present, it was by no means the same as what had happened yesterday.


    Annabelle felt overwhelmed by her emotions, which she didn''t recognize could be so intense or fragile?


    This left her feeling ashamed as the older sister, and she couldn''t shake off the embarrassment regarding her behavior.


    Now she was on her way to her workce to resign and be done with the job.


    She was still uncertain if her decision was the right one; after all, yesterday''s emotional momentum had pushed her into it. Yet, she was also prepared to follow through with her choice, regardless.


    And despite all the thoughts swirling in her mind, Annabelle still felt happy. As after today, she wouldn''t have work to do, so she was resolved to take one more step into her brother''s personal space.


    She was eager to exercise her rights as an older sister more freely from now on.


    Going through the usual motions of riding the bus and arriving at her workce, Annabelle found it was still early. So she decided to stop by a nearby caf¨¦, a ce she asionally visited with her friends, to kill some time.


    Sitting alone at the table, Annabelle felt her nerves begin to rx. The reality of the situation struck her, that this would likely be thest time she would drink at this caf¨¦.


    It had been nearly eight years, and in her rtively short life, that was a considerable amount of time. She couldn''t help but feel a wave of nostalgia wash over her, even though her workce had been far from ideal.


    Shaking the trivial thoughts from her mind, Annabelle drank her coffee hurriedly and finally stepped out.


    Entering the work building, it didn''t take long before she found herself waiting in front of the elevator.


    But suddenly, a soft hand rested on her shoulder. Annabelle wasn''t surprised, having grown somewhat ustomed to the antics of the likely owner of this hand. Still, she turned her head to the side to confirm.


    "Morning, Anna."


    "Good morning, Sylvie."


    Looking at the girl with long ck hair and hazel eyes, Annabelle noticed she was wearing a somewhat short skirt and a blouse with one button undone, revealing her deep cleavage, just like usual.


    Annabelle started conversing with her somewhat unique friend, not caring about her outfit at all. She pondered whether to startining about her sudden hand move, which she never liked, or just let it slide this time.


    But maybe she could be generous since she would be resigning today and wouldn''t have to work with her anymore?


    "Well, you''re early today. What happened?"


    Being asked about something that reminded her of the embarrassing memory, Annabelle quickly countered back.


    "What about you? Normally, you''re eventer than I am."


    "You know, my telepathic senses were tingling today, telling me you''de early, and I didn''t want you to feel lonely, so I rushed over."


    Hearing the nonsense she was saying, with the yful grin etched across her face, Annabelle simply replied back with eximing.


    "Oh."


    "Anyway, something seems different about you today."


    "So, did you finally get a boyfriend?"


    "You were sleeping at a nearby hotel, and when you woke up, feeling embarrassed, you hurried to work, trying to escape?"


    Seeing her friend, who had a very vivid imagination, begin with her far-fetched scenario that Annabelle could never envision happening, and knowing she wanted to continue with yet another, Annabelle couldn''t hold herself back any longer and finally interrupted her.


    "I''m resigning from my job here."


    "Huh?"


    "Like, really?"


    "What would you do then, anyway?"


    "Wait, wait."


    "Let me guess!"


    Annabelle didn''t want to keep her friend guessing, but with her hand covering her mouth, she helplessly listened in the end.


    "That''s it! You made a very rich boyfriend who finds it beneath him to have his girlfriend working in a ce like this with a cheap sry?"


    "Right? Right?"


    Seeing the excited expression on her friend''s face, Annabelle face-palmed internally, feeling a mix of annoyance and disbelief at how her friend always linked things to men or rtionships.


    But knowing how carefree her friend Sylvie was, changing boyfriends at least once a month, always lounging in her house in the nude, and being the one who had influenced her own choice to wear more revealing clothes at home, Annabelle decided to let it go for now.


    In the end, Annabelle didn''t bother to ask where this assumption hade from, having done so plenty of times before without receiving a serious answer.


    She decided to exercise a little more patience. As she entered the elevator, the doors sliding open, she nced at her friend''s twinkling eyes and said.


    "No, I didn''t make a rich boyfriend."


    "OH, so you made a normal boyfriend then?"


    Seeing her friend insist on the boyfriend thing and hearing the regretful tone in her voice, as if she had lost something precious, Annabelle started to get annoyed and said.


    "There''s no boyfriend, what so ever."


    "And no, there''s no one I''m seeing, just for a casual rtionship."


    "And even more, no, there is no man what so ever. Okay???"

 Chapter 50: Sylvie (2)

    Seeing her friend getting agitated, Sylvie, as if she had done nothing wrong, said worriedly.


    "Calm down, Anna. Calm down."


    "Like, really. Why are you so worked up?"


    ''If not because of you, then who is the reason?''


    Annabelle felt her nerves bulging and irritation rising with her friend, but knowing that getting more angry or saying what she was really thinking would only y into Sylvie''s hands, she finally said pleadingly.


    "Please, Sylvie, it''s enough. Just stop."


    "Hahaha, okay, okay. Sorry."


    "But like, really, why? Jokes aside this time."


    Finding her friend asking seriously this time, and knowing that despite how annoying she could be, Sylvie was still her closest friend, Annabelle took a moment to contemte,and after carefully considering how much she could share, finally replied.


    "You know how it''s currently my younger brother''s final year of high school, and his exams are just around the corner."


    "So, I wanted to dedicate my time and be able to devote myself more fully to taking care of him."


    Annabelle, noticing her friend''s incredulous gaze and sensing that ament was about toe, hurriedly continued.


    "And before you say anything, yes, it''s really important to me."


    "And you know, it''s been a while since I''ve wanted to leave this job and find a better ce, but I kept dying it or something always came up to postpone it."


    "So, I thought, since the opportunity is here, why not go all the way, take some time to rest, and see what the situation requires before making a decision ordingly?"


    Annabelle felt slightly guilty about her words, knowing that while everything she said was true, they weren''t the main reasons for her decision.


    While she was very proud of what her brother had achieved, Annabelle still didn''t want to advertise that he was working and making a lot of money. Even though nothing could go wrong, there was no need to create a reason for trouble after all.


    And she could always tell her friendter in private if she asked again, anyway.


    "Okay, Anna. Listen carefully."


    "I''ve always told you that what you''re doing for your brother is excessive."


    "It''s not bad to do a little if the situation calls for it."


    "But no, you''re clearly exaggerating. As much as I can sympathize with him, you were also eighteen when you became independent, and with everything that happened in your family, you were by no means mature enough."


    "So, you''ve done more than enough already. He''s now eighteen, the same age you were back then."


    "But despite that, you''re treating him very delicately, like a child. No, actually, you''re treating him even more delicately."


    "Anna, if you were excessive before, then you''re downright obsessive now."


    "Like, you''re twenty-eight for crying out loud, but still a VIRGIN!"


    Annabelle, noticing the people in the elevator staring at her with strange expressions because of her friend, whom was now speaking with a very loud voice, felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment and shame.


    In a hurry, she extended her hands to cover Sylvie''s mouth, desperate to silence her.


    But in the end, she was no match for her friend, who continued speaking, albeit in a lower voice this time.


    "Anna, like really, how the fuck is that possible? That you have not even been in a rtionship yet?"


    "Maybe you haven''t realized it yet, but by the age of eighteen, most people have already lost their virginity."


    "Then here you are, having not even been in a rtionship yet."


    "Why? Because you fear your younger brother will feel as though you''ve given him less attention and care? Or perhaps you worry he might feel lonely, as if his sister has been taken away from him, leaving him to navigate his world without your support andpanionship?"


    "Anna, are you living for yourself or for your brother?"


    "Like why the fuck do you need to care about him that much? It''s good enough that you took care of him till now."


    "Like, please have some identity, for fuck''s sake."


    While Annabelle stepped out of the elevator, she still lent an ear to her friend and listened, fully aware that she would never take the advice offered.


    And it was apparent that Sylvie had been suppressing her emotions, or herself on this subject? For a long time, and now that she had finally erupted, Annabelle decided to simply let her be.


    But where did those kinds of idease from in the first ce? Fearing that Christian would be hurt if she got a boyfriend? That''s new for her.


    Because she had decided to be more honest with herself, she was now resigning anyway. Her brother had just given her the final push she needed to take this step.


    And due to what she had agreed upon with him previously, she understood that this choice meant she would be without work for the foreseeable future, but she epted that for him anyway.


    It''s not as if the idea of having a boyfriend had never crossed Annabelle''s mind. In her life, however, she had her priorities, and a boyfriend simply wasn''t among them, just like that. Perhaps she had not yet found the right person, or maybe there simply wasn''t anyone suitable around her.


    Annabelle didn''t know exactly what she wanted. But she also understood that she desired something more meaningful than the fleeting romances she had observed in her friends'' lives.


    ''My Chris is the most important, anyway.''


    Maybe she was truly obsessed with her brother and loved him just a tad too much. But was that really wrong? After all, it''s not like she was harming anyone with her behavior.


    In a world where rtionships often fell apart, her bond with him felt like a rare treasure, something to be cherished rather than judged.


    While going through this train of thought, suddenly an idea struck Annabelle.


    ''Wait.''


    ''Could it be that I''m lesbian and actually love girls? Is that why I''m finding no one, or why there are no man I consider suitable?''

 Chapter 51: Resignation

    With this silly thought, Annabelle scrutinized her own eyes and nced at Sylvie, who was still bbering on and on about rtionships, boyfriends, and virginity.


    She looked at her up and down, then focused on her face. Inparison to her own, Sylvie''s features might be considered a little inferior, but by no means was she ugly. In fact, she was beautiful, just not as much as her.


    Then, ncing at Sylvie''s bosom and the deep cleavage she was showing, Annabelle couldn''t help but recall her nude body and the curves she had seen many times before when visiting her house.


    She knew that Sylvie''s body couldn''t be more attractive and charming; her sex appeal was undeniable, practically oozing from her.


    After taking a couple of moments to think, she ultimately arrived at the conclusion that it really was a silly thought. She couldn''t imagine herself being with a girl, even less so than with a man.


    ''Or is the problem actually with Sylvie, and not the gender itself?''


    ''Well, I can think about these kinds of thingster as much as I want anyway, since I''ll have plenty of free time.''


    ''And I still want to see Chris get a girlfriend first and bring her to me.''


    ''I can think about getting a boyfriend, or a "lover,"ter. It''s not like it''s important anyway.''


    Looking strangely at her friend, who was being far too blunt in front of her, and feeling ufortable, Annabelle wondered if her brother had felt the same way when he looked at her recently.


    So she silently gave herself a warning, reminding herself to reflect on her own behavior more objectivelyter.


    "Okay, listen, Anna. I''llpromise with you."


    "You are like this because you feel your brother still needs to be taken care of, right?"


    "So how about I make a visit to your house and see your brother?"


    "If you want, I can help and take care of him even more privately."


    "Like, you know what I mean."


    Seeing Sylvie wink at her while saying thest sentence, Annabelle finally snapped back to reality and red at her.


    Annabelle had never allowed her friend toe to her house, not for any reason, other than not wanting her to meet her brother. She didn''t want him to learn from this kind of bad example.


    So being reminded or asked again didn''t feel pleasant at all.


    And she was genuinely afraid that her friend would try to seduce him; after all, her brother was very cute, ahem, or rather handsome.


    While she wanted to argue that her brother was different and wouldn''t be attracted to Sylvie, the examples of all the men her friend had yed before couldn''t help but loom in her mind.


    She didn''t want to take any chances or gamble with her brother''s chastity.


    So, ring at her, Annabelle was prepared to deliver some admonishing and harsh words, but before she could even open her mouth, Sylvie interjected and said.


    "Anna, calm down, please. Like, really, what is happening with you today?"


    But seeing that the seriousness in Annabelle''s eyes had not diminished, Sylvie decided to relent further and continued.


    "Okay, I''m sorry. Maybe my jokes went too far, but you should also know that I wouldn''t touch your younger brother, after all."


    Closing her eyes to calm herself, Annabelle reflected on her agitation, realizing that maybe she was a bit too worked up today. However, as she recalled the content of their conversation, it dawned on her that it was actually her friend who was taking things too far.


    It wasn''t that she was overly emotional; it was Sylvie who seemed to be pushing her buttons.


    So feeling worn out by the whole situation, Annabelle looked at Sylvie and finally said.


    "Sylvie, that''s enough."


    "And I''m going to write my resignation letter."


    Having all traces of teasing and joking erased from her eyes, Sylvie finally asked.


    "Are you really sure about your decision? From what you said, you still haven''t secured another job, so won''t you regret your decisionter?"


    Annabelle, looking at her friend who was genuinely worrying about her, felt a trace of warmth toward her, but it was erased just as quickly by the memory of her frustration.


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    After adamantly confirming, feeling her heart soften a little, Annabelle said.


    "Don''t worry too much."


    And Sylvie, finally relenting, walked away to her desk and said.


    "Well, if you need anything, just tell me."


    After reluctantly thanking her, Annabelle went to her desk, opened theputer in front of her, and carefully wrote the resignation letter.


    While she heard some of her coworkers whispering about her stopping work, thanks to Sylvie''s loud voice, she didn''t care much.


    She took her time, making sure everything was right in the resignation letter, and finally walked toward her superior''s office.


    After knocking on the door and entering, Annabelle looked at the woman in front of her, taking in her ssic white shirt and pencil skirt, her beautiful face framed by sses, and her elegant pose.


    She was just a couple of years older than her and had started workingter, yet she had still be her superior in the end.


    Annabelle didn''t feel an inferiorityplex toward her, but she would asionally wonder if she had continued her studies, would she be the one sitting there instead of her, or perhaps even in a higher position?


    She couldn''t know, so in the end, she just shrugged it off. She had given up on all those thoughts already and didn''t have any lingering feelings about it.


    After greeting her and walking closer, Annabelle handed her the resignation letter and said a few polite words.


    Her female boss didn''t argue much; she took a moment to consider it and finally said concisely.


    "We will try to hire or look for someone to fill your position from the other staff as soon as possible, so I hope you can continue working for a couple more days."


    After giving her initial response and discussing a rmendation letter if Annabelle wanted one, as well as asking if she could think of someone to fill her position and various other details, she finally ended with.


    "Once again, thank you for your service to ourpany."


    Thinking that after enduring eight years of working here with all the annoying clients, a few more days of facing a few couldn''t be too difficult, Annabelle simply consented, responded politely and then left the office.


    A couple more days of work was no problem for her after all, and despite the terriblepany, her current superior was quite nice.

 Chapter 52: Support

    Before evening approached, Christian, now sitting in the living room, suddenly heard the main door opening. Checking the time, he noticed it was the usual hour when his sister woulde home after finishing work. Hoping that nothing had gone wrong and that she had indeed resigned, he waited.


    Today, aftering back from school, Christian thought he would find his sister at home, but there was no one in the house,and he felt a little depressed.


    So now that he saw she had finallye back, he was determined not to let her avoid him, and was ready to ask her what had happened with her as well.


    "Sis."


    Seeing his sister enter the room this time without avoiding him, Christian felt relieved. As she greeted him like normal, he knew that she must have calmed down.


    Seeing her still standing, likely waiting for him if he wanted to talk about something.


    Christian, after hesitating a little, decided against it, as she seemed tired, and he could wait a bit longer as long as she didn''t avoid him.


    It was nearly three hourster, after having dinner and his sister taking a little rest.


    They were sitting together in the living room with his sister, who, fortunately, wasn''t wearing anything weird this time.


    Christian before he started the conversation with her, first opened his Trading ount and bank one. He now has nearly $180.000 . so he wanted to show her that the amount he actually gathered were a lot more, he didn''t want her to regret her choiceter, and to also surprise and relieve her.


    Before starting the conversation with her, Christian first opened his trading ount and bank app. He now had nearly $180,000, and he wanted to show her that the amount he had gathered was much more than she realized.


    He didn''t want her to regret her choiceter and hoped to surprise and relieve her.


    Handing his phone to his puzzled sister, he told her to look carefully.


    Annabelle, still feeling a little embarrassed but knowing that as the older sister, she couldn''t let that show, tried to thicken her skin like her friend and appear calm.


    As she looked at her brother''s phone, her puzzled expression transformed into pleasant surprise at first. Then, as she carefully examined the numbers, it shifted to astonishment, and finally settled into pride mixed with a slight sense of relief.


    She couldn''t help but startplimenting him, as he had actually nearly made double the amount she had set.


    The slight worry she had felt about the risk of the situation nearly vanished.


    Her brother was surpassing her expectations and earning money she would need a very long time to umte, and he was doing it very easily.


    "Well, yesterday I wanted to have something more to show you in case you hesitated about agreeing to resign from your job."


    "And after you agreed, you know what happened, so I didn''t have time to exin it to you properly."


    Reminded of the incident yesterday, Annabelle felt her cheeks burning with shame and wanted to escape immediately.


    However, she endured and simply nodded without saying a word.


    Christian, looking at his sister''s reddened face, felt amused, especially knowing how their roles had switched today.


    But, like any gentleman, he didn''t poke fun at her; instead, he changed the subject and asked about what had happened with her at work.


    His sister, also wanting to change the subject, felt relieved and responded to him enthusiastically.


    Hearing that she would only need to work a few more days before it was all over, Christian felt relieved that she had truly resigned. At the same time, he found it somewhat strange that she still needed to work more.


    But feeling that these few days wouldn''t matter much, he simply nodded in the end and finally brought up the subject of school.


    "Well, putting work and money aside, you know that my high school days are nearlying to an end."


    "So, what do you think I should do?"


    Annabelle was stunned by the sudden shift to the school subject, but after taking a moment to think carefully, she concluded that it was only logical to discuss it now. They should have actually talked about it earlier.


    Then she replied by asking a question in return.


    "What about you? What do you want to do?"


    Had yesterday''s conversation not happened, and had she not seen the amount of money her brother was making today, she might have still nagged him a little about the need for higher education.


    Actually, even without those factors, she had waited until now for his answer and hadn''t rushed him, wanting to respect his choice.


    Now, seeing her brother seeding in his endeavors and after some reflection, she was ready to ept whatever choice he made.


    Seeing his sister evade the question and throw it back at him, Christian deliberated on whether he should just tell her directly that he nned to stop studying.


    But in the end, he decided to take a more roundabout approach.


    "You know, sister, if people were asked why they go to university? Why pursue higher education?"


    "What do you think they would say?"


    "What could the answer be?"


    Without waiting for his sister''s answer, Christian continued.


    "There will be a lot of answers, but in my opinion, it alles down to two things."


    "One is out of passion, which could be rare, and the other is out of need, hoping for a better future¡ªthe moremon one."


    "And for the two of them, there is actually a connection: happiness!"


    "Pursuing passion ultimatelyes down to aplishment, which means doing something that makes one fulfilled, makes one happy! On the other hand, the pursuit of necessity revolves around money, which can also lead to happiness, since money doesn''t just sit in a bank ount waiting to be counted, but will be spent."


    "So, if we are all pursuing our happiness equally, and I have the means to avoid being shackled by university and higher education, why do I need to go through all the hassle of it?"


    While Annabelle felt bewildered by the philosophical speech, in the end, she just nodded.


    "OKAY, you are right!"


    "So, in the end, will you go to university?"


    Christian, now feeling excited by the spontaneous speech he had given and seeing his sister agree, felt happy. However, hearing her next question, one that suggested she wasn''t on the same page, made his mood dampen, causing the smile at the corner of his mouth to twitch and fade.


    But before he could respond again, Annabelle burst outughing and said.


    "Hahaha, sorry, sorry! I get what you mean. I was just joking."


    Annabelle, now ruffling her brother''s hair, decided to respect his choice and stand by him, no matter what oue he arrived at in the end.

 Chapter 53: A Breakthrough

    Having finally dealt with everything he needed to, especially resolving the work issue and other concerns with his sister, Christian felt a sense of relief.


    Feeling contented, Christian returned to his normal routine of going to school, the one which has just two days remaining till sses stop, received the Idle Practice of his skills, worked a little on trading, with the rest of the time just reading something.


    Actually now that he had finished dealing with everything rted to his sister, he began to reflect on the initial two things he had set out to aplish.


    The first being hacking the police site, which he hadn''t even attempted yet, despite it being the original reason he had started learning programming hacking in the first ce.


    In fact, recently hehadfound himself avoiding using program hacking altogether, fearing the police might investigate him. If they found any traces of his activities, it would bring dangerous consequencesafter all.


    But since more than a week had passed without any repercussions from the incident, Christian was bing increasingly confident that the dangerous period had ended. Now, he was just waiting for his Program Hacking skill to be advanced, and once that happened, he could proceed without hesitation.


    The anticipation of starting his n also filled him with a mix of excitement and caution, knowing one wrong step and he would be done for.


    Then, aside from Program Hacking, there was Eva. Even after all this time, Christian felt he should at least try talking to her.


    However, after cooling his head and reflecting carefully, especially with the passage of time, he realized that what he felt for her was more like attraction and a crush rather than that first love.


    But even after realizing that it was not love, he didn''t see why it would be a problem to pursue her. After all, it''s not like all rtionships begin with love.


    It just needed that spark of interest, which he had plenty of.


    Even then, he didn''t want to invest too much of his efforts or try too hard. So, with the option of talking to her through Olivia closed, he was prepared to take a chance in one ce and see where his luck would lead. After all, it was certainly better than regretting not trying at allter on.


    So, knowing his school would end in two days, he prepared to visit the restaurant where he had seen Eva in several pictures on Olivia''s ount.


    Confirming his goals, time began to move again, and it was Tuesday. However, contrary to his expectations of a typical end-of-school day, something unexpected urred, or rather, it happened faster than he thought.


    The notice of yton''s expulsion was announced, and while they didn''t clearly specify the reasons exactly, words like "corruption" and "academic fraud" were mentioned. They even indicated that awsuit and other procedures were now going against him.


    Christian felt that it was now just a matter of time until yton''s situation really came to an end.


    He could also tell from the momentum with which the school was acting that something had changed, prompting them to move quickly and efficiently.


    Without giving it much thought, he concluded that Olivia was somehow involved in this development.


    But he didn''t bother searching for answers to confirm his suspicions; he simply let it go, feeling relieved that thest concern he had was finally lifted.


    The initial rush of excitement and joy didn''t linger for long, but seeing the topic of cheating and other issues being discussed again among the students gave Christian a slight sense of triumph, while he continued his day as usual.


    Then thest day of sses, Wednesday, arrived, and nothing noteworthy urred at school. However, when his sister returned from work, she informed him that the following day would be herst day on the job.


    Feeling as if everything was going too smoothly, Christian couldn''t shake off a nagging sense of unease. It was a familiar trope in novelsafter all: when the protagonist started to feel toofortable or when things were going too easily, the writer would throw something unexpected into the mix, inevitably disrupting the protagonist''s hard earned peace.


    But surely, nothing would happen to him, right?


    With mixed feelings, Thursday arrived, and with no school to attend, Christian settled into his day.


    After eating, receiving his umted practice slots, and taking a shower, Christian rxed as he gazed at the status window in front of him.


    [Idle System]


    Host: Christian White


    Level: 16(EXP: 1.300/13.000)


    Age: 18


    Constitution: 9


    Comprehension: 46


    Unassigned Points: 0


    Skills: AdvancedTrading Lv.1(60%), Passion Reader Lv.-, Intermediate Program Hacking Lv.9(25%), Basic Kix Body BuildingLv.6(95%), High School KnowledgeLv.10(Max), Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu Lv.3(87%)


    Idle practicing slots:(0/3)


    The changes in his status window made Christian feel a bit emotional, as he realized just how far he hade.


    His level had risen today to sixteen, marking more than halfway to twenty, which he hoped would be the benchmark for granting him another Idle Practicing slot.


    His constitution had also increased two days ago, but he wasn''t sure when it would raise again.


    But despite the overall increase being just three, Christian felt confident he could easily take on more than five of his previous self before he had the system, or maybe more?


    As for his skills, everything was running smoothly, with program hacking just around the corner from advancing.


    Having nothing more to do after checking his progress, Christian continued to gaze at his status window, at its blue frame reflecting his boredom, as he let his thoughts wander elsewhere.


    His initial desire for someone to work for him, enabling him to take things even more easily, hadn''t faded nor forgotten. He was still contemting the right solution to achieve that goal.


    Now, as he nced at his status window and then at his Program Hacking skill, he was suddenly struck by an epiphany.


    If he couldn''t find someone to help him take things more easily, he could just create one.


    His Idle system was helping him study, practice, and research everything, but it wouldn''t assist him with real-life problems. So, he could just create another system to address those challenges.

 Chapter 54: Unexpected Change of plans

    Making a breakthrough, Christian felt quite joyful as he finally arrived at the solution to his problem.


    It was the modern world, after all, an era thriving with AI development.


    Then, if he respectfully took help from all the AIpanies around the world by hacking and stealing their research, studying everything they had developed, and added his perfect model by researching through the Idle System, why couldn''t he create a super AI that would assist him in everything?


    He would create an amazing AI capable of handling nearly everything for him. one that would surpass the current offerings in the world, managing tasks from trading to program hacking and beyond.


    Feeling thrilled by his new findings, Christian was ready to start the Idle Practice of AI programming immediately. However, when he considered which running slot to rece, he hit the brakes and paused.


    ''There''s no need to hurry.''


    As soon as his Program Hacking skill became advanced, he would switch the AI Programming with Trading, as he couldn''t afford to hamper his leveling speed that easily.


    While time seemed to be running slowly now that he had something to look forward to, it still didn''t stop.


    And finally, his sister hade home from herst day at work.


    Having finished eating and now rxing in the living room together, his sister was silent, seemingly contemting how she would fill her time from now on.


    And seeing her like this, Christian finally decided to take pity on her and said.


    "Sis, should we go out tomorrow?"


    Of course, Christian didn''t mean a pic when he suggested going out tomorrow. But he was thinking that it was finally time to get a haircut.


    His sister had previously nagged him about it a lot after the bag present incident, but he felt it wasn''t the right time then and hadn''t had a chance to think about it properly until now.


    But as he nned to see Eva soon, or, more urately, to try to, he felt it was important to be in his best shape after all.


    So he corrected his sister, who was initially looking at him with a strange gaze filled with anticipation, about the true purpose of the outing.


    But her gaze, which he thought would morph into disappointment, didn''t. Instead, it became even more twinkling, her anticipation rising rather than diminishing.


    He felt like she was having some weird thoughts filled with misunderstanding, but he held himself back from correcting her this time.


    "And, Sis, aside from getting my hair cut, we should buy some clothes, and this time for both of us."


    "Because, actually, the previous time when I bought you the bag, I also wanted to buy you some clothes but didn''t know what to get exactly."


    Of course, there was also the embarrassment and shame he felt in the bag shop, which were among the reasons, but he didn''t mention them.


    He needed to buy expensive brand clothes for himself anyway. While he had some nice clothes his sister had bought for him previously, and Eva didn''t seem like the type to care about what he wore, it was still better to present himself as someone wealthy, or at least someone with money, rather than someone poor, barely getting by.


    He now had more than $200,000, but until now, aside from the bag he bought for his sister, he hadn''t spent much, just some inexpensive books on trading and health and body building, which were trivialpared to his current wealth.


    So, the crux of the matter was that he had made a lot of money but hadn''t spent much on himself, and it could almost be considered a crime to continue living like this.


    While Christian was contemting that he had finally found something to spend his money on, Annabelle looked at her brother, her eyes twinkling with excitement. Her sixth sense, woman''s intuition, was tingling, telling her that the reason for this outing was extraordinary.


    Her brother, who had vehemently refused to cut his hair and had never apanied her to buy his own clothes, was now behaving in a way that was in stark contrast to his usual self.


    It was a first for him, and Annabelle found it hard not to associate it with a girl. If it weren''t for love, she really couldn''t think of any other reason after all.


    She felt excited, knowing that the spring of her brother''s youth was finally arriving.


    And she felt a strong determination to help him change his current style, believing that it would allow all his positive qualities to shine through. She wanted to reveal the best version of him, one that truly reflected his warm personality.


    Not knowing what his sister had assumed about him in her mind, Christian chatted a bit more with his enthusiastic sister before finally heading to his room.


    ¡­


    The next day arrived, and Christian stepped out of the house with his sister, wearing jeans and a T-shirt, while his sister donned something simr but more formal.


    They took a taxi instead of the bus like usual, and suddenly, something struck him: why was he relying on public transportation in the first ce?


    Since his school was nearby and his sister''s work wasn''t too far, she even sometimes jogged back, they didn''t feel the need for any alternatives.


    But now that he had more than enough money, why not buy a car?


    Christian didn''t have a driving license, but his sister did, and he could always get er.


    Now, thinking carefully and ncing at the time, which was still before noon, meaning he had ample time, he deliberated for a moment and finally came to a decision.


    He decided he would buy a car today.


    As they got out of the taxi, Christian looked at his sister, who was sharing somepliments about the hair salon her friend had introduced her to.


    Finally, he opened his mouth and seriously said something that dampened her mood.


    "Sis, I changed my mind; I won''t cut my hair."

 Chapter 55: Buying a Car

    Looking at his sister, now silent and gazing at him questioningly, with a hint of panic in her expression, Christian felt a little amused, with even a sense of satisfaction from teasing her. However, after a brief pause, he took pity on her and decided to rify his intentions.


    "Well, I mean, we need to do something before wee back to the hair salon."


    With the tension finally easing and her taut nerves finally rxing, Annabelle, now a bit intrigued, asked.


    "Where do you want to go first?"


    "To buy a car."


    Feeling a bit surprised by the abrupt mention of the car, Annabelle couldn''t help but continue asking.


    "Car?"


    "Wait, actually, why suddenly?"


    Seeing the surprised look on his sister''s face, Christian replied patiently.


    "Sis, it''s not about being sudden; it''s about why not?"


    "Like, why should we rely on public transportation or taxis if we have the money to buy one?"


    "Shouldn''t we be searching for ourfort?"


    Annabelle, looking at her brother, didn''t know what to say and finally relented, secretly hoping it would be a cheap one.


    Then she called the hair salon instead of just going there, even though it was only a few meters away. She informed them that they would be a littlete since she had made a reservation through her friend and didn''t want to have to book a new appointment.


    As they took a taxi ride once more to go to the other ce, Christian sat back, hoping it would be thest one.


    Upon arriving at their destination, Annabelle finally couldn''t hold back any longer and asked.


    "What kind of car are you thinking of buying?"


    When his sister questioned him about the type of car he intended to buy, Christian suddenly realized he hadn''t actually thought about which one at all; he had simply known that he needed to buy one.


    As Christian contemted what kind of car he would buy, he was suddenly reminded that he didn''t have as much money as he thought, as while he had a decent amount for an average citizen, it wouldn''t be nearly enough if he wanted to buy a sports car.


    Feeling a sense of regret, he realized he would have to settle for a normal car first, though it would still be new and a bit luxurious.


    So he finally sighed in resignation, and replied.


    "A nice and new one?"


    Hearing her brother''s answer, Annabelle was certain he hadn''t thought things through and was just acting on impulse, and while she wanted to advise him to spend his money more wisely, she also recognized that he didn''t have a habit of spending much at all, and it was all his hard-earned money.


    So, in the end, she decided to stay silent and simply try to steer him toward the cheaper options.


    "Well, we can go in and see which one you like."


    Entering the car dealership, Annabelle nced at the interiors briefly before spotting the cars she wanted to show her brother and led him toward them.


    Christian examined the cars his sister was showing him, listening to her exnations while ncing at the information disyed next to each vehicle.


    For the first time, Christian had the idea that his sister might be frugal and stingy with her spending. Or was it because it was his money?


    He didn''t know the answer, and it was also possible that his sister still hadn''t adapted to his situation. So, he remained silent, reminding himself that he shouldter refresh her perspective and broaden her horizons.


    After all, it was his responsibility, and now, paired with his Idle System, thest thing he had to worry about was money.


    Christian felt that everything was achievable as long as he was given time, after all.


    Returning to the current subject, Christian nced at a few cars his sister had rmended and finally said to her.


    "Sis, how about we just take a look at everything?"


    Without waiting for her response, Christian walked over to another section filled with more impressive cars, and Annabelle, feeling a bit helpless, simply followed him.


    Looking at the cars before him, and noticing the price tags ranging from $30,000 to over $70,000. Christian, felt a sense of relief wash over him, knowing he had more than enough money in his bank ount to consider his options.


    Then as he carefully examined the cars in front of him, with his sister now mostly silent, suddenly a neatly dressed female sales representative approached them. She paused for a moment, seemingly unsure of whom to address first. Finally, she smiled at Annabelle and inquired about their needs, ready to offer her assistance.


    While Christian listened to his sister conversing with the sales representative, he remained focused on the cars before him. He carefully considered which one would be best suited for them, all the while keeping in mind that once he had more money, he would eventually buy a new sports car anyway.


    Thinking he should choose a car that would befortable for both him and his sister for now, he finally made his decision.


    "This model boasts an incredible feature that will truly elevate your driving experience."


    "Oh."


    Hearing the sales representative trying to convince his sister about one of the cars while she just awkwardly responded by eximing, Christian finally approached them. He looked at his sister and interjected, saying.


    "Sis, I''ve decided on which car to buy."


    Annabelle, feeling like she could finally escape the persistent sales representative, breathed a sigh of relief at her brother''s timely interruption and quickly asked him, her curiosity piqued.


    "Which one?"


    Walking a bit further, Christian spotted a Mercedes-Benz C300 in Mountain Grey Metallolor and pointed.


    "This one will do."


    Seeing the price tag of $48,000, Annabelle felt a pang of anxiety and heartache at the thought of spending such arge amount. She turned to her brother, her eyes silently questioning whether he was truly certain about his choice.

 Chapter 56: Haircut

    While Annabelle was pleadingly questioning him with her clear green eyes, making a scene worthy of shedding some tears from her cuteness, Christian still didn''t have the time to reassure her, as the female staff beside them responded enthusiastically first.


    "Great choice!"


    And then she went on and on to talk about its exact features, advantages, and other details.


    Christian ignored her and turned to his sister, speaking softly to her, as it was clear she wasn''tfortable with his choice.


    After their brief conversation, during which Annabelle sighed and finally epted his choice, they finally reached the stage where they needed to pay for the car and handle the tedious paperwork.


    Although it took some time, Christian eventually paid the full price directly from his bank ount, while it was also a bit troublesome due to therge amount involved, but with the help of the other male staff, he managed toplete the transaction in the end.


    Since they chose to take the car as it was, without adding any extra features, they walked out with the new car and the necessary documents in hand.


    As Annabelle drove the new car, she experienced the true meaning of luxury for the first time, having never driven a vehicle sofortable and refined before.


    Though she felt a bit indignant, Annabelle recognized that it was a joyous asion and didn''t want to spoil it. After all, her brother was happy in the end.


    Noticing that it was now past noon and realizing they had spent some time buying the car and going through the other procedures, Christian pondered for a moment before finally speaking.


    "Sis, let''s take it for a drive so you can really get a feel for the car, and then we can head to a restaurant to grab something to eat."


    "After that, we can finally return to our previous ns."


    "Okay,"


    While Annabelle sighed in agreement, the smile on her face revealed her satisfaction, putting her in a good and jovial mood.


    Arriving at a nice restaurant that his sister knew well, Christian opted for a light meal this time, aware that he was out in public and didn''t want to advertise his rising appetite.


    Having enjoyed a substantial breakfast earlier, along with the effects of receiving the umted body building Idle Practice,he felt a satisfying sense of fullness that made himfortable with his lighter lunch choice.


    After finishing their meal and enjoying some rxing time together, Annabelle felt a genuine joy as they engaged in an experience she typically didn''t share with her brother.


    Then they finally returned to the hair salon.


    Entering the salon and taking in the luxurious interior, filled with staff and other customers, Christian was surprised¡ªsurprised that his sister could secure a reservation just before a night.


    But then he shrugged it off, as he didn''t care much. More importantly, most of the customers were girls or women, making him feel a bit out of ce. However, since he was with his sister, he didn''t let it bother him.


    As one of the female staff members approached them, his sister mentioned the reservation, and after confirming it, they were led inside to meet a hairstylist named Leslie. She appeared to be in herte thirties, sporting a neat outfit and a trendy hairstyle, or so Christian thought.


    Leslie''s gaze lit up as she took in Annabelle''s features, her hairstylist intuition immediately kicking in. She saw a promising canvas in Annabelle''s hair, brimming with potential. With each nce, Leslie assessed and envisioned how she could elevate Annabelle''s look, feeling a surge of excitement at the prospect of working with such captivating material.


    However, Annabelle ultimately extinguished Leslie''s hopes and excitement by informing her that it was her brother who needed a haircut, not her.


    Disappointed that she couldn''t work on Annabelle''s hair, Leslie shifted her focus to Christian, scrutinizing not just his hair but also his face and body, seemingly trying to search for something, which in the end she seemed to find it. Then she began nodding to herself, which left Christian feeling increasingly ufortable under her intense gaze.


    "Do you have a specific hairstyle in mind, or would you prefer that I cut it as I see fit?"


    Being questioned by Leslie, Christian turned to his sister, realizing he didn''t have a specific hairstyle in mind. He simply thought he should make his hair more presentable after all.


    Fortunately, Annabelle didn''t disappoint. She pulled out her phone and began showing Leslie some pictures, enthusiastically discussing how each hairstyle would suit her brother. She pointed out things she liked and didn''t like about each option, which left even Leslie a bit taken aback. Nheless, she listened attentively to Annabelle until she finished.


    "Based on what you showed me, I think something simple would be the best choice, then." Leslie said thoughtfully.


    After they finally reached a decision, Leslie began cutting Christian''s hair,and before long, the transformation wasplete.


    Looking at his reflection in the mirror, Christian was astonished by how much a simple haircut and some styling could transform his appearance. He realized just how much he had neglected his hair, and the unexpected change left him pleasantly surprised by his new look.


    His face, which had always been his strongest feature, now seemed to glow with new found radiance.


    It even boosted his confidence for his uing endeavor with Eva.


    "Chris, you look absolutely dashing now."


    As he heard his sister''spliment, snapping him back to reality, he smiled and thanked her sincerely.


    But apparently, it wasn''t just a singlepliment; his sister, with flushed cheeks, showered him with one praise after another. She even went so far as to express her concern that he might start attracting too many girls now.


    Taking a moment to respond casually to his sisterthis time, Christian settled the bill for the haircut, and together they stepped out of the salon, both feeling pleased and enveloped in a profound sense of satisfaction.


    Having just enjoyed a meal before arriving at the hair salon and feeling sufficiently rested, they hopped into their new car and headed straight to the shopping mall.

 Chapter 57: At The Shopping Mall (1)

    Arriving at their destination, the shopping mall, and after parking the car, Christian promptly turned to his sister to specify what he needed.


    "First, it should be something expensive from a well-known brand, but it shouldn''t be too formal, though; I''m looking for something neat that still has a touch of trendiness and youthfulness to it."


    Annabelle hearing the requirement of her brother, felt giddy. After all the more, he ask these kind of things, the more sure she be that it should be really about a girl. And he seemed to want to empress her, which she also found a little hard to understand.


    Hearing her brother''s requirements, Annabelle felt a rush of excitement. The more he expressed these kinds of preferences, the more convinced she became that it must be about a girl.


    It was evident he wanted to impress someone, which left her feeling a bit puzzled. After all, just looking at his face, one would think that the girl shoulde to him and try to impress him instead.


    While this thought lingered in her mind, she was determined to fulfill her brother''s needs. Gazing at his handsome face, which she felt she could never tire of looking at, she finally spoke up.


    "Well, we can try on everything until you find something you''re convinced of and satisfied with."


    Entering the shopping mall, they made their way to the first brand store, which Annabelle had identified as the most suitable option based on her research, knowledge, and advice from her friend.


    Although Christian found the clothes they had to be quite nice, he felt somewhat detached from the process, as it was primarily his sister and the staff who were making the selections, leaving him to simply offerments here and there.


    "Okay, Chris. Let''s start by trying these on first."


    As Christian nced at the pile of clothes his sister had pointed out and noticed the slightly ufortable staff member nearby, he hesitated to mention that stacking clothes like that wasn''t appropriate for such a store.


    But ultimately, he decided to simply agree, casting an apologetic look at the female staff, who blushed in response to his gaze.


    While Christian walked toward the changing room, he couldn''t help but rest his hand on his cheek, feeling a surge of confidence after noticing the female staff''s reaction to his gaze.


    It also struck him as peculiar that most of the staff he had interacted with today were women, which added an unusual sensation to the experience.


    As he entered the dressing room, he slipped on the first outfit his sister had chosen: a pair of tailored trousers, a neat t-shirt, and a sky-blue zer that added a touch of formality.


    Christian withouting out and showing his sister, looked first at his reflection in the mirror in front of him, and felt, like if his school mates saw him now they really wouldn''t recognize him.


    Christian paused in front of the mirror, looking at his reflection before stepping out to show his sister.


    While admiring the changes in his appearance, he felt as if his schoolmates would hardly recognize him now.


    Why schoolmates? Because he hardly had any other acquaintances.


    The current outfit, while still preserving his youth, gave him a sense of maturity, and knowing that Eva was older than him, he felt that these choices were the right ones.


    Christian was sure that if his Idle System had an appearance attribute, his would now be at least a ten, and he felt quite happy.


    Finishing his narcissistic thoughts and finallying out of the dressing room, he saw his sister start eximing and showering him with even morepliments, with the staff adding hers as well. Making Christian able to affirm his thoughts.


    Feeling a sense of achievement and satisfaction upon looking at her brother and ensuring that the sizes of the clothes were right, Annabelle finally said.


    "Okay, let''s try on the other ones now."


    After replying to his sister and nodding, Christian began trying on the other clothes.


    At first, it was okay, but after trying on too many outfits and ultimately buying just two from the first store, then moving on to other shops with the same pattern. He started to feel tired¡ªno, actually exhausted¡ªeven with his now nine in constitution.


    So now, entering the dressing room, Christian didn''t hurriedly start changing; instead, he sat on the bench at the side, staring at his reflection in the mirror.


    He didn''t know why but his handsome face with his new hairstyle, which he felt was radiating, was not anymore.


    so, he was contemting what kind of solution would be best for his predicament, but in the end, he wasn''t given too much time, as his sister suddenly called out from the other side of the curtain.


    "Christian, is there a problem with the clothes? Or is the size wrong? Should I bring some others?"


    Feeling panicked by the tant threat from his sister, Christian hurriedly shouted back.


    "No, they are alright!"


    Now standing, Christian, realizing there was no escape, shook his head and started undressing.


    After he put on the pants and reached for the shirt, the curtain was suddenly pulled aside a little, with his sister peeking in, her head extending from the side as she looked at him. Her mouth opened as if she wanted to say something but ultimately stopped.


    While Christian was surprised by her and even paused, seeing that he was at least wearing pants and only bare from the waist up, he didn''t mind much.


    It still made him feel a little ufortable though, being stared at so intensely. He even briefly considered shouting "Kyaa!" and crossing his arms over his chest and cover himself up.


    Unlike Christian, who was having silly thoughts currently, Annabelle had actually frozen, forgetting what she was going to say.


    Looking at her brother, whom she normally found cute and recently handsome, Annabelle noticed something different this time.


    She felt the need to add another word to the list.

 Chapter 58: At The Shopping Mall (2)

    Annabelle looking at her brother, at his upper body bare, six-pack abs showing, chiseled chest, and tight muscles glistening with a few drops of sweat, she found him not just handsome, but hot and even sexy.


    So, without realizing it, and unconsciously, she found herself eximing.


    "Wow!"


    Seeing her brother looking at her strangely this time, Annabelle finally snapped back to reality and felt her cheeks flush. But as she took in the scene in front of her, she thickened her skin, ignoring the embarrassment and shame, of her behaviors, and extended her hand.


    Touching his firm six-pack muscles, Annabelle felt like she couldn''t get enough of the sensation. So, mustering her courage and deciding to be truly shameless this time, after all, it was just her brother, she finally stepped fully into the dressing room.


    Without giving Christian, who was now looking at her incredulously, any time toment on the situation, she hugged him, or more urately, hugged his stomach and rubbed her cheek against it.


    "Sis!"


    Hearing her brother call her this time in a slightly louder voice, Annabelle looked up at his handsome face, which was very close to hers, and had it been any other time, she would have simply kept staring at it, but this time she felt a bit annoyed at being interrupted.


    However, seeing his expression, which didn''t seem to ept "no" as an answer, she finally relented and distanced herself a little.


    While, of course, thinking to herself that she should increase the number of hugs moving forward.


    Now looking at her brother with her innocent and clueless big green eyes, and seeing that he was fine, she finally said,


    "Okay, I''m going to step out now. Please try not to get too angry."


    But after taking a step, she stopped, turned toward her brother, and said begrudgingly.


    "But it''s also your fault for not showing your older sister your amazing body properly in the house or even asking for my opinion."


    ''Has wearing clothes in the house be a sin recently without my knowing?''


    ''Should I really go out of my way to tell her these things? Or even show her?''


    Hearing his sister''s shameless statement, Christian couldn''t help but think so in his heart.


    But he didn''t say anything out loud, simply watching as his sister finally walked out, seemingly filled with regret.


    Now alone in the dressing room, Christian didn''t know what to think or how to make sense of the situation. He felt that something was really wrong, but feeling tired, he ultimately decided to ignore the incident.


    Or so he thought he could ignore the incident, but suddenly he was reminded of something.


    Actually, all the other dressing rooms in the other stores had doors and locks, offering plenty of space andfort. So why did he choose to rest in this particr dressing room? Was it possible that, unconsciously, he wanted this?


    To show off his improved body to his sister?


    While Christian was troubled by his silly thoughts, Annabelle, on the other hand, was ming her brother for not showing her his six-pack, amazing muscles, and spectacr body.


    She was also trying to figure out how she hadn''t noticed the changes despite hugging her brother several times recently. But, after thinking for a moment and recalling the exact situations, she ultimately attributed it to being too emotional at the time, not having the rity of mind to notice his amazing body.


    With the initial rush of shock, amazement, and mesmerization now fading a little, Annabelle finally began to think more calmly.


    ''Why do I feel like I''m a pervert? Could it be that I''ve finally been affected by Sylvie without realizing it and have now awakened some weird thing?''


    Touching her face and noticing that she was still smiling like an idiot, Annabelle truly began to worry that maybe there was something wrong with her.


    She wanted to dere proudly that nothing had changed with her, but after thinking carefully, especially about what had just happened with her brother, she began to question whether it was truly normal.


    While Annabelle tried to reflect on herself, feeling a bit panicked inside, she suddenly remembered something she had previously overlooked.


    ''When did her brother get this kind of body? It''s impossible that he went to a gym without her knowing! So how did this happen?''


    As the grin on her face finally faded, reced by a serious expression, Annabelle began to contemte the crux of the problem.


    If she hadn''t known that her brother hadn''t changed at all and that his personality was still the same, she might have thought that the person inside the dressing room was an imposter impersonating him.


    But it was clearly not the case.


    Even so, there was clearly something wrong with him. Thinking carefully, she realized it all started when he began working in trading and began making perfect scores on his exams at school.


    And then, when he was used of cheating, the teacher responsible somehow became involved in a scandal under a hacking incident, which was by no means an ordinary event. She even called the school without telling her brother and discovered that no leads had been found against the perpetrator.


    Then there was his body, his Chiseled Body, seemingly sculpted by the hands of gods.


    Is this really normal? Clearly not.


    After considering the facts that had urred, Annabelle concluded that her brother had indeed changed, but not dramatically in his behavior; rather, his abilities had suddenly be even more exceptional.


    He had, of course,always been a genius, but now he seemed to have surpassed that.


    ''Wait, more exceptional?''


    ''Could the problem stem from here?''


    There was clearly something wrong here; Annabelle was sure of it. Her previous suspicions had now been confirmed.


    But even then, should she confront her brother about it?


    Or should she consult someone?


    ''No, I should probably avoid doing that, as I have no idea what could happen if this strange situation were to leak to the outside.''

 Chapter 59: At The Shopping Mall (3)

    While Annabelle rejected the idea of consulting someone immediately, she still hesitated slightly about the prospect of asking her brother.


    In the end, she realized that she didn''t want to corner him too much, believing that he would eventually share what had happened, when he felt ready.


    After all, with something this significant, it seemed inconceivable for her brother not to share it with her, his only family and the closest person to him, or at least that''s what she believed.


    Just as she was finally reaching a conclusion, or making a decision in her mind, her brother stepped out of the dressing room, showcasing the new clothes he had chosen.


    Annabelle, gazing at her brother, felt herself captivated by his appearance like a fan girl.


    She finally decided to leave the subject to time, realizing that in the end, both she and her brother had no one else but each other. If there was a problem, she would inevitably be informed anyway.


    So, looking at her brother, who seemed to be waiting for herment, Annabelle paused for a moment, taking in his new look.


    She tilted her head slightly, analyzing his outfit, before finally saying.


    "Hmm, they''re not bad, but I think the previous ones were still better."


    After nodding at his sister''s opinion, Christian stepped back into the dressing room, moving like a well-programmed machine as he prepared to try on another outfit.


    But as he was changing clothes thinking, when would this end? And if there''s something he could do, it suddenly urred to him.


    As he changed clothes, he couldn''t help but wonder when this would end and if there was something he could do.


    Then, it suddenly urred to him: they still hadn''t bought anything for his sister, and he could redirect the focus of her shopping spree in that direction.


    Although he feared they might take a long time choosing clothes for her, at least the one changing outfits would be his sister instead of him. That thought brought him a small sense of relief.


    Having finally arrived at a solution, Christian wasted no time in putting it into action.


    Right aftering out of the dressing room, he immediately began persuading his sister that the clothes he had bought were already more than enough, and they should buy clothes for her as well.


    But she refused, and seeing how stubborn she was, he then added that they could buy more things for him after they had bought enough for her. Which finally made her concede and agree.


    As they began searching for clothes for his sister, she initially tried to finish quickly so she could return to him. However, as they continued to browse more clothes, his sister eventually forgot about him, forgetting that she had said she would look for more clothes for himter, and becamepletely absorbed in finding suitable outfits for herself.


    Although he was still tired just the same, this still made Christian sigh in relief.


    Now buying clothes for herself, Annabelle felt an unprecedented joy, as it was the first time she was purchasing things while taking advice from her brother.


    Then while shopping, she also noticed for the first time that Christian was even more conservative than she was when it came to clothing, especially regarding outdoor outfits.


    This realization made her even happier, as it felt like a sign of protectiveness and jealousy.


    After all, he hadn''tmented much on the clothes she would wear at home, which suggested what he truly thought, and if he didn''t care, he likely wouldn''t have gone through the trouble of expressing his opinions so fervently.


    This thought warmed her heart, making her feel cherished and valued in a way she hadn''t quite experienced before.


    While feeling happy and browsing the clothes in front of her, Annabelle suddenly spotted a very eye-catching red one-piece backless short dress. With a mischievous idea to tease him, she smiled and picked it up.


    Christian, not noticing his sister''s expression, focused on the most daring and revealing dress she had picked so far. He felt dark lines form on his forehead and frowned slightly.


    Until now, he had only said a few words and hadn''t expressed restrictions like "you can''t buy these things" or "you can buy that." However, looking at the very bold red dress in his sister''s hand, he finally felt the impulse to speak up.


    However, calming himself a bit and reminding himself that his sister was an adult, he wondered if he really had the right to interfere in her decision.


    This thought left him feeling troubled.


    In the end, he decided not to say anything and simply hoped that his sister wouldn''t like it.


    "Okay, this is enough. Let''s go and try them on."


    Feeling helpless, Christian nodded.


    Annabelle, noticing her brother''s troubled expression, felt augh bubbling up inside her but managed to hold it back in the end.


    Entering the dressing room, she even contemted leaving the red dress forst to keep him on his toes before revealing whether she liked it. However, she ultimately decided against it.


    Christian, now walking back and forth in front of the dressing room while garnering the attention of the mostly female onlookers nearby, finally saw his sister open the door of the dressing room and look at him, though she didn''t step out.


    He moved closer so she wouldn''t be forced toe out and looked at her appearance. His gaze fell on her creamy white thighs, fully revealed by the dress, and he realized it was even shorter than he had anticipated.


    Then, Christian watched as his sister twirled, and asked him for his opinion.


    "So, how is it?"


    Seeing her back, with the dress dipping dangerously close to her lower hips, Christian felt ufortable. Then when she struck a pose, raising her hand behind her head and holding her hair up to fully reveal her neckline, he found himself at a loss for words.


    The red color with this kind of dress made his sister gave apletely different feeling, contrasting with her usual one.

 Chapter 60: At The Shopping Mall (4)

    Looking at the red dress his sister wore, Christian couldn''t help but notice the different feelings it invoked. As aside from when she was with him, where her intelligence seemed to lower at times, Annabelle always appeared calm, mature, confident, and undeniably beautiful.


    But the tame beauty she usually exuded was now gone, reced by a sense of wildness, passion, flirtation, and sensuality. Especially with the smile she gave and the small ck mole under her left eye, she looked truly seductive.


    In the end, the evaluation he gave her in his mind was that it was undoubtedly a beautiful dress, just in a different way than usual. As especially for someone like his sister, who had a very nice figure and could look stunning in anything she wore, this dress appeared even more beautiful on her.


    So, while it was undoubtedly a beautiful dress, Christianstill deliberated whether he should go against his conscience and say that it was actually bad.


    In the end, with a troubled feeling and taking the middle ground, he finally said.


    "Not bad."


    "Oh, if you think so, then I''ll buy it."


    Hearing what his sister said right after he finished, along with how she put the me on him, Christian instantly wanted to take back his words and say something else. But without giving him a chance, Annabelle immediately closed the door of the dressing room.


    This left Christian frozen in ce.


    ¡­


    Now walking together with his sister after they left the store, without buying the dress in the end, and with her revealing that it was just to tease him.


    Christian felt mentally and physically tired, and as he nced at the time, he realized it was already evening. So, looking at his sister beside him, he prepared to plead with her that it was enough for today.


    But Annabelle, sensing that it might be enough for today, spoke up first.


    "Okay, that''s enough for buying clothes."


    Looking at his sister, Christian felt as if some light was emanating from her, making her glow as if she were something holy. He felt a sense of relief, but when he focused again on what she had said and noticed how she used the word "clothes" instead of something else, he turned his head toward her once more, a bad feeling stirring inside him.


    It was actually, reallyas Christian had thought; despite buying clothes, Annabelle still had the idea of picking up some essories, especially a ssic wristwatch for her brother.


    After purchasing all these items, it wouldn''t feelplete without at least getting him a watch, after all.


    So they went to another store and luckily found what they were looking for from the first one. However, after Christian finished choosing what he wanted with his sister''s help and was ready to pay, he was shocked and dismayed to discover that he didn''t have any money left in his bank ount, something he hadn''t noticed when it happened.


    So, with an incredulous and bewildered feeling at how this had happened despite all the money he thought he had, and feeling ashamed of the situation, he turned to his sister beside him. He had always refused to let her pay, more than once when she offered, and now, facing this predicament, he felt that nothing could be more humiliating for him.


    Annabelle, looking at her brother''s embarrassed and awkward expression as he nced at her, felt a pang of guilt, as she recognized that she was at fault here. If she hadn''t insisted on buying so many expensive things for either of them, this wouldn''t have happened after all.


    But as she started buying things, she got carried away in the end. So, without waiting for him to say anything, she took out her bank card and paid, hoping to ease her feelings of guilt.


    Coming out of the store, Christian had a vacant look on his face as he remembered having more than eighty thousand in his bank ount. Even if they had spent nearly fifty thousand on the car, there should have been thirty thousand remaining. Had they actually spent all of it now?


    While Christian was still struggling toe to terms with the reality, Annabelle, who had initially thought they''d do a bit more shopping, finally decided to change her mind and be content with what they had already bought. ncing at her brother and sensing his current mood, she wanted to brighten the atmosphere and lift his spirits. So, she said.


    "We should go eat something, then return home."


    Christian, still finding the situation hard to believe, suddenly heard his sister''s voice. So, without arguing, he simply nodded in response, and this time, he ate a lot of food. Afterward, they finally returned home with a new car and numerous bags filled with everything they had bought.


    Now lying on his bed after chatting with his sister for a while, Christian stared at the ceiling before ncing at his phone screen, which disyed his nearly empty bank ount. He had finally arrived at the bitter truth: money was easy to spend. All you had to do was leave the house, and it disappeared faster than anything else.


    He realized now that he had been like a frog in a well, unaware of the vast world outside.


    Aside from the money issue, which he could resolve easily, after all, he still had plenty in his trading ount and could transfer more to his bank ount after the weekend, there was something else that stood out to him today. Something more important than the empty bnce or the spending spree.


    He had always known that he wasn''t particrly sociable andcked confidence in his social skills. But today, he realized it wasn''t as bad as he had thought, which gave him some relief.


    The issue wasn''t that he was incapable of interacting with others; rather, he simply wasn''t used to dealing withabnormalwomen, especially those who were assertive or disyed peculiar behaviors when approaching him.


    Today, he had interacted with both male and female staff, but if asked who made him the most ufortable, he would immediately respond that it was the hairstylist who cut his hair, followed closely by his sister.


    The first one, because of her intense gaze and the strange atmosphere she gave off, which he wasn''t used to. And then his sister, who seemed to be changing, or rather, bing less inhibited than before, which was also giving him a hard time.


    He recalled receiving a few flirtatious nces from some of the women on staff, but surprisingly, he wasn''t flustered at all. Instead, he even managed to smile back confidently.


    So, if he considered the hairstylist to be a unique case, then what about his sister? What was the solution to that? Just earlier, he had said he wouldn''t care about whatever she wore or did.


    But it seemed like his sister had some kind of radar; as soon as he lowered his guard, she became even more clingy. So, what should he do?


    Should he talk to her about stopping her antics (like her hugs), or should he just go along with her all the way?


    Christian had somewhat ofplex emotions regarding this subject, as while he didn''t want to admit it, he actually liked those hugs; however, he also disliked his passive situation.


    After thinking a little more, and realizing he still hadn''t found a solution, he decided that he should at least improve the situation, remedy it a bit.


    And the best approach, he thought of, was to thicken his skin and improvise as needed.


    With a bitter andplex feeling, the day came to an end, and he finally fell asleep.


    ¡­


    Four days passed, and Christian found himself busier than ever. The time he had hoped to use for rest, followed by attempting to see Eva, ended up slipping away without even a chance to try, leaving him feeling even more strained.


    The day after going shopping and buying a car, Christian made his mind to get a driver''s license. He felt optimistic, thinking the material he needed to study wouldn''t be extensive, and with his currentprehension skills, it would be quite easy.


    And he actually wasn''t wrong; it was indeed easy for him to study and remember the material for the written exam. However, the problem arose afterward. While the studying was straightforward, it still required some time, and he also needed to learn how to drive.


    Learning to drive was also easy for him, given his current attributes. However, unlike the written exam, which he had crammed the information of in less than two days, building experience behind the wheel would take more time.


    He also couldn''t use public roads for practice since it was the weekend, and he needed to obtain a learner''s permit first. While getting it added anotheryer of hassle to the process, it was still not the end; he had more steps toplete before after all.


    These included the medical exam, the written exam, and various procedural tasks he hadpleted yesterday, all of which consumed a significant amount of his time, ultimately resulting in him obtaining the learner''s permit.

 Chapter 61: Unforeseen Hurdles

    Christian, who initially thought he could obtain his driver''s license quickly, ultimately relented and decided to be satisfied with just the learner''s permit. He resolved to take at least a week or more to learn to drive properly before scheduling a road test.


    All these time-consuming tasks were fine with Christian since he knew it was a one-time thing, and he would soon be freed from them. However, the real problemy elsewhere.


    Knowing that he would soon allocate his idle practice time to AI programming once his hacking skills be advanced, Christian began preparing the learning materials and identifying exactly what he needed to get started.


    And actually, that''s where the problems started. To create an AI, he needed three things. First, technical skills, which he could easily acquire from his idle system, so that was no problem. Second,putational resources, which his shabbyputer obviously didn''t have.


    After reviewing what he needed exactly, Christian realized that simply buying aputer with the best specs wouldn''t suffice. He understood that while it might barely be adequate for the job, it ultimately wasn''t eptable for his ambitions. So, he would require more professional equipment.


    And here came another problem: space. His room simply wouldn''t be enough, and he would need another one. Luckily, their house was spacious. Aside from the bedroom that belonged to their parents, which they hadn''t touched since their passing, there was another room they rarely used, and he could take advantage of it.


    But even then, he would need to talk to his sister to inform her and ask for her opinion, which she would probably agree with. The real problem was deciding what to tell her, specifically, how much to reveal, since he didn''t want to lie to her.


    After careful consideration, Christian ultimately decided to be truthful. After all, creating an AI had nothing to do with his Idle System.


    Right, after resolving this issue, Christian soon found himself facing another challenge. While purchasing the equipment "hardware"for his needs was fine and all, he stillneeded the "software"to gettheputational power he required.


    So, after reviewing everything, Christian thought about the possibility of buying the software. However, as he explored his options, he eventually recognized a significant issue he had overlooked: security.


    Christian initially thought that spending a bit of money to buy software, rather than hacking, and going through the hassle to obtain it, would be a straightforward solution. However, he quickly realized that it wasn''t as simple as he had anticipated.


    While manypanies offered guarantees of safety, Christian soon realized that these assurances often meant little in practice. Even reputable firms could not be entirely trusted; one could never be too sure, after all.


    And even though the idea that a high school student could engage in such activities might go unnoticed, he couldn''t afford to leave anything to chance.


    Understanding the risks involved, Christian recognized that for his privacy and to avoid unwanted attention, he had to address these issues. As he knew he couldn''t feel safe orfortable without taking the necessary precautions.


    Given the sensitive nature of his actions and the potential consequences, which were far from legal, he needed a solid security n, not just for his safety but also for his peace of mind.


    However, even if he hacked and obtained the software, that wouldn''t be sufficient; he would also need to make modifications to it.


    Once he finished with the software, now that the security problem had surfaced, he realized that he should also invest in a security program to ensure that no information could be stolen from his devices without his knowledge.


    Then came the challenge of creating a security program tailored to his needs, and setting the software. He could gain these programsfrom hacking various sources, but even after acquiring them, he would still need to make modifications that his current programming skills couldn''t provide.


    This meant he would either have to study on his own or allocate general programming tasks to his Idle Practicing slot.


    This presented yet another challenge: while Christian had never attempted it before. If he decided to incorporate general programming into his Idle System, it would likely blend with his program hacking skills, including his AI knowledge which he was set to acquire, making it the sole skill.


    As a result, he would need significantly more time to study everything rted to programming, rather than focusing solely on specialized areas as he currently was.


    This meant he had to make a concession somewhere. He could either ignore the security concerns, overlook the time needed and simply put programming on his Idle Practicing slot, or face the final option he disliked: studying on his own to make the necessary modifications.


    Despite feeling like cursing his luck, Christian ultimately decided to study on his own and tackle these tasks, recognizing it as the most efficient choice.


    However, even after addressing all these issues, it was far from the end. There was still a third crucialponent needed for creating an AI.


    Which was data, a crucialponent that would demand considerable effort, money, and time to acquire. Even if he opted to hack for it, that would merely eliminate the financial and legal hurdles; the challenge of collecting enough data remained unresolved, with no easy workaround in sight.


    Or there actually was a potential solution: obtaining processed data from otherpanies. However, he would still need to double-check everything and seek additional data, as he suspected that relying solely on that would not be sufficient for his ambitious project.


    Which made Christian even more troubled. However, knowing it was necessary and that he was preparing for his future, he ultimately decided to concede once again.


    But just when Christian thought things couldn''t get any more exhausting, he was proven wrong yet again. Even if he were to solve all these issues, more challengesy ahead apparently.


    After all, all three previous tasks had merely been prerequisites; the actual phase of application and creation had yet to begin.


    And the problem is that this phase isn''t like the previous steps, which were one-time tasks; this stage is even more time-consuming.


    When Christian begins creating the AI, even if he were to respectfully seek help from all the reputable AIpanies, it still won''t be sufficient. After all, he doesn''t want to merely replicate their low-level AIs; his goal is to develop something far superior.


    So, while he can use their creations as references, it will still take a considerable amount of time to build his own.


    And the problem is that even after creating the AI, it was still not enough, because he will need to upgrade it periodically, and because he will be studying and researching the AI Programming through his Idle system, he will get new idea and knowledge everyday, which means he will need to upgrade it everyday, and will enter the terrifying cycle, of working to death, eventually.


    The problemis that even after creating the AI, it still won''t be enough. Christian will need to upgrade it periodically, and since he will be studying and researching AI programming through his Idle system, he''ll gain new ideas and knowledge every day.


    This means he will have to upgrade the AI constantly, even daily, plunging himself into a terrifying cycle of relentless work that could ultimately lead to exhaustion, thendeath from overworking.


    And this contradicts the very reason he wanted to create an AI in the first ce, which was tomake his life easier, toalleviate his workload, not to add to it.


    So, over the past four days, Christian still hadn''t made a final decision or any real preparations. But with his Program Hacking skill set to advance in just two more days, he realized his time to hesitate was quickly running out.


    But even then, being pressured by the situationlike thismade him ufortable, leaving the decision just as difficult in the end.


    So, feeling like he needed someone''s opinion or advice, and realizing it wasn''t toote, with his sister also in the house, Christian finally decided to askher.


    As Christian walked downstairs toward the living room, he spotted his sister lounging on the sofa, lying on her side, dressed in shorts and a tank top, absorbed in watching some drama.


    He wasn''t sure how to feel about it. Should he be amused that he was pulling her into his ownzy habits? Or should he feel bad for her?


    But then, remembering her behavior over thest few days, how she would wander into his room, interrupting his reading or whatever else he was doing just because she was bored, the slight guilt he had felt quickly faded, disappearing as fast as it had appeared. After all, he was taking the brunt of it anyway.


    Annabelle, seeing her brother approach with a troubled expression, immediately wondered what he was going to say this time.


    After all, It was always about something specific whenever he came to her on his own.

 Chapter 62: Sorting Things Out

    With nothing major happening at the moment, Annabelle''s curiosity was piqued, wondering what her brother''s purposecould be this time.


    Filled with eagerness and a bit of anticipation, she couldn''t help but think that maybe, just maybe, he was about to ask for advice because his rtionship wasn''t going well.


    Thinking that he might finally be introducing the girl he liked, Annabelle immediately shifted her attention away from the drama she was watching. After all, this was a lot more important.


    She even rose from her lying position and sat properly, motioning for him and patting the spot next to her on the sofa for him toe and sit.


    Christian, now facing his sister sitting next to him, who was looking at him with a weird gaze, started to wonder how he should bring up the subject.


    In the end, he decided to go in a roundabout way.


    "Sis, you know how much I like my current lifestyle, and because of that, I didn''t want to go to university. Instead, I started learning trading and now became somewhat sessful."


    "So, now there''s another thing I need to make a choice about. It''s also for myfort, but it will require a lot of effort when I start. I''ll have to work all day long, for who knows how long, until it''s done and I can be free, with even morefort at that time."


    "So, should I choose to do it? Or not?"


    Annabelle, hearing the riddle-like question, couldn''t help but wonder what all this was about. Her mind raced with possibilities, trying to decipher the meaning behind his words and what decision he was grappling with.


    Then she was suddenly struck by inspiration.


    ''Could it be that he wants to skip the girlfriend phase and go directly to the married state?''


    ''That''s why he needs a lot of time to develop their rtionship until she gives her consent?''


    ''And after they marry, he will feel freer since he won''t need to woo her anymore, and with a wife by his side, he will be morefortable?''


    Annabelle, misunderstanding the situation, made many conjectures and constructed an entire story in her mind. Even feeling troubled about the names of their future children.


    With mixed feelings about how her presence alone wasn''t enough for her younger brother, she finally said cautiously.


    "Well, I don''t know the whole story since you didn''t provide the details, but do you really need to spend all your time working on what you are talking about?"


    ''Like, is there really a need to work that hard? You can just take things slowly as you get to know each other.''


    "You can just do what you''re thinking about when you feelfortable, using the time you think is suitable."


    ''That vixen should be the one who is more eager and willing to spend more time to get your attention; after all, she can''t find someone like you anywhere.''


    Annabelle felt her brother really had a long way to go. Troubled, she wasn''t sure if she should give him lessons on interacting with girls, suggesting that a more reserved nature, rather than being too eager, was nearly always better with women.


    Christian, hearing what his sister said and unaware of all the misunderstandings she had conjured, was suddenly reminded of something.


    ''Why do I need to work that hard, anyway?''


    Christian felt a little stupid for not thinking to take his time while creating the AI.


    There was no need to hurry after all; he could just set aside some time daily for it, and over time, he could even gradually reduce that time.


    Feeling as if a burden had finally been lifted from him, Christian was quite happy. So this time, without his sister''s initiation, he unconsciously hugged her tightly while expressing his gratitude.


    "Sis, you''re really genius."


    Being hugged by her brother for what felt like a long time and feeling moved, Annabelle immediately returned the hug, wrapping her arms around his back. However, she wasn''t sure whether to feel happy about this action or sad that it was prompted by another woman.


    So filled with mixed feelings, she hugged him even more tightly, expressing her dissatisfaction.


    After hugging his sister for a short time, Christian finally released his arms from around her awkwardly and excused himself, heading back to his room.


    Leaving Annabelle feeling lost and experiencing a sense of emptiness, all alone in the moment.


    ¡­


    Christian who now had finally made his decision, needed to make a proper n for the action of hising days.


    He thought things through again, and what he actually needed to do was apparently simple: he could start the tasks in the order of priority he had in mind.


    He would proceed with AI programming as scheduled in the Idle Practicing.


    Tomorrow, he would begin by preparing the room, as its current state was not suitable for setting up the equipment. And as soon as the room was ready, he would buy the equipment and set it up.


    He would also buy every book he could find about AI programmingfortheIdle Practicing,and buy some forsoftware, and security programs, which he would study on his own this time.


    As for how he would work, he would first start with the software, followed by the security program, and finally begin the AI creation.


    Then came the hacking of police site, their data base, or hacking in general.


    After thinking things through, Christian concluded that hacking itself couldn''t be detected if he was overly cautious. However, if there were any data left on his device, that could pose a problem if something happenedter.


    So, if he wanted to use hacking to obtain some information, it would be fine; after all, his hacking skills were still improving and would soon be advanced. Christian actually felt that even now, his hacking program skill was overpowered, as he even sensed that his current knowledge material was starting to run out.


    However, since he hadn''t used his hacking skill nor had any examples topare it to, he didn''t know exactly how it measured up against the professionals around him. That instinct he thought could apply to all skills seemed to work only for trading skills, or perhaps it was only for the advanced skills.


    As for the thought that it only applied to skills with limited materials, that idea had already been dismissed.


    Anyway, as long as he didn''t take unnecessary risks or think too highly of himself, leading to amateur mistakes, he would never get caught with his hacking.


    So, his ns to hack the police site had never changed. It was just that for other things, like obtaining the data needed for AI creation, some programming knowledge that certainpanies would monopolize and not publish, he would need to wait until he finished the security program.


    Now that Christian had sorted out his n, he was suddenly reminded of Eva.


    He didn''t know why, but every time he said it would be soon, something woulde up and cause dys in the end.


    It had been a little over a month since then, and he thought he would have at least tried to talk to her once by now, but in reality, nothing had happened at all.


    And now, with all these things happening, he had actually decided to dy it even further, as he wanted to at least have a rxed mind when he saw her, if that was even possible in the first ce.


    While he understood there was no real need to feel urgent, and when it came down to it, he also realized, after talking with his sister, that he wasn''t pressed for time or anything in the end.


    It was just that Christian had previously held the mindset that he needed toplete all his work as quickly as possible before allowing himself to rest. However, he realized there was no need to rush after all, he could take a step back and approach things at his own pace


    But, it was simply his nature; he felt morefortable with at least some taskspleted. As even his attitude would be different then, bing more rxed, nothing more than that.


    Then there was his attraction to Eva, which, after not seeing her for such a long time, was actually no longer enough for him to step out of hisfort zone.


    Maybe his personality was somewhat fickle, but he was initially attracted to her appearance and the vibe she gave off. He hadn''t really gotten to know her or her personality at all.


    So, he ns to see how things unfold with his current tasks, like at leastplete setting up the equipment in the next few days, and after that, he will reassess the situation and consider what steps to take regarding his ns with her.


    Christian, now feeling much more at ease, concluded that all the problems that had frustrated him at first were, in fact, not thatplex. So, after talking with his sister and realizing he could take his time with them, he quickly came to terms with everything.

 Chapter 63: The AI Venture

    The next day arrived, and it was during breakfast, Christian was seated at the table with his sister.


    Then, noticing that the time wasjustright, he finally broached the subject of the unused room and how he intended to use it for some equipment, all of which was meant for AI creation.


    He also informed her that their conversation yesterday had actually revolved around this subject and asked for her opinion on the matter.


    Annabelle, holding the pancake and ready to eat, found her hand frozen in ce. She was initially surprised, especially as she recalled all the conjectures she had made yesterday, which were apparently wrong, then was filled with embarrassment for getting ahead of herself.


    Then after calming herself a little and realizing that all these thoughts were merely things that happened in her mind, she finally registered exactly what her brother had said.


    With the pancake still in her hand and her mouth slightly agape, she was shocked¡ªshocked by the heavy subject her brother had broached so early in the morning.


    After all, while she had heard of some young prodigies who had created simple chat-bots, something simple and can be done alone, the idea of her brother setting up such a work-ceand discussing the strict requirements made her certain this was no ordinary project.


    It was truly the first time she had heard that such arge project could be undertaken by one person, and she didn''t know why, but she felt confident that her brother was more than capable of achieving it.


    But knowing she needed to respond now that her brother had finished speaking, she finally ced the pancake on the te in front of her and said.


    "Well, I wish you the best of luck with your venture."


    Then, after remaining silent for a couple of seconds, as if resolving something within herself, she finally continued.


    "Chris, I certainly won''t stand in the way of what you want to do."


    "I will even support you in every way I can."


    "But your final exams are starting in less than ten days, so should you really be starting a project like this now?"


    "Even though I didn''t say much when you informed me of your decision not to continue studying, Istill at leasthope you''ll take this final period of school, which won''te again, more seriously."


    While Annabelle spoke in a kind tone, aiming not to sound reprimanding and choosing her words delicately to avoid hurting him, she felt terrible once she finished talking and regretted saying all of it.


    She had previously told herself not to nag at him again, but now, unconsciously, she had said all of this.


    Actually, since the incident happenedwith school, her brother should now have gathered a good amount of knowledgeabout the subjects, allowing him to be well-prepared.


    But, while she understood all of this logically, not seeing him study at all, and with this new development, her concern, which she had kept bottled up inside, finally surfaced.


    Now, noticing his continued silence, she decided to try to remedy the situation a bit and said.


    "Actually, you can start whenever you want. I was just a little concerned about your studies, so I spoke up without really thinking."


    "So, just forget what I said."


    Christian looking at his sister, who was now speaking awkwardly and had even changed the subject as she inquired about what he needed for the room and how she could help.


    Seeing her change in demeanor made him feel as though he hadn''t been considerate enough.


    So, he finally interrupted her and said,


    "You know, sister."


    "You can actually try to test my knowledge of the school subjects, anyway."


    "I''m pretty sure I''ll get a full score."


    Christian, noticing how his sister had fallen silent this time and turned her head away, then simply replied, "Okay," in a low voice, was unsure of what else to say.


    His sister had been bing increasingly emotionaltely, and he was struggling to get used to it.


    So, after hesitating for a moment, he finally stood up and moved toward her. But, instead of simply hugging her, he opted to stand beside her whilejustwrapping his arms around her.


    ¡­


    Another day passed.


    Following the little episode at breakfast yesterday, nothing significant urred with Christian. He continued as nned, preparing the room yesterday with his sister''s help and setting up the equipment today.


    Of course, all the work was carried out by specialized staff; his sister merely assisted in finding them, rather than doing the work herself.


    With enough money, nothing was difficult, and everything proceededsmoothly.


    In the end, his sister didn''t test him about the school subjects, and when he finally brought it up again, she merely brushed it aside. So, as a result, he decided to abandon the topic altogether.


    As Christian looked around the room that had been set up, and now filled with equipment, he felt a sense of satisfaction and achievement. However, recalling how his bank ount had been emptied once again, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was destined to remain poor.


    He had never imagined that his spending would match the rate at which he made money, and he couldn''t help but feel bitter.


    In the end, he didn''t mind much; as he had bought everything he needed and wouldn''t require anything for a while.


    Wait, hadn''t he thought the same way before? Was he actually setting some kind of g by thinking this way?


    Although Christian felt a slight sense of panic, he moved on, reminding himself that there were more important things at hand. After all, it was now evening¡ªthe moment he had been waiting for!


    So, he finally opened his Idle Practicing slots and looked at the system window in front of him.


    [First Slot - Trading - 3:40:10/24:00:00]


    [Second Slot - Program Hacking - 23:08:35/24:00:00]


    [ThirdSlot - Perfect Body - 3:40:10/24:00:00]


    Christian had already received the first and third slots previously, allowing him to focus entirely on his hacking skill. As he looked at the numbers, he finally willed his system to ept the Idle umtion.


    [Youhavereceived 370Experience]


    [Your Level has increased]


    [You have received2unassigned points]


    [The skill IntermediateProgram Hackinghadpassed the caped level andbe AdvancedProgram HackingLv.1(0%)]


    After properly digesting the information, Christian finally nced at the system window in front of him. This time, everything went smoothly, and his skill had advanced without interruption¡ªonly stopping at a slight percentage before the next level.


    He felt a wave of relief, and upon noticing that he had also leveled up, he couldn''t help but feel like it was really a double happiness.


    Then Christian focused on his current knowledge of program hacking and reflected on that instinctive feeling. As he wanted to find what the ceiling for his hacking skill, using the current materials he had.


    After receiving the feedback, Christian was surprised to find that its was actually only at level two, even lower than his trading skill. And he couldn''t believe that, despite all the technological advancements, it was truly like this. He was certain there were more advanced materials out there.


    Not dwelling on the problem for long, Christian took a moment to calm his emotion. Then he looked at his first Idle Practicing slot and, without hesitation, focused his thoughts on setting it to AI Programming.


    [Youhavereceived 170Experience]


    [The skill AdvancedTradinghad be Lv.2(8%)]


    [The Idle Practice at the First slot,AI Programminghas started]


    [The skill Basic AI Creationhas beencreated.]


    [Currentlythe skillBasic AI CreationisLv.0(60%)]


    Once all the information about Trading settled in his mind, Christian nced at the system window again and noticed that the name had changed from Programming to Creation by the Idle System.


    He felt a bit puzzled but didn''t dwell on it. However, when he saw the skill level, he was surprised, because with all the programmingnguages he knew, it was impossible for his level to be this low.


    While Christian understood that creating AI required skills beyond just programmingnguages, it still seemed impossible for his skill level and percentage to be so low, leaving him feeling a bit dissatisfied.


    After mulling over the problem without arriving at a solution, Christian decided to wait and see the results when he received the umted knowledge the next day, believing he would have a clearer answer by then.


    Having finished his business with the Idle Practicing slots for now, Christian decided to open his status window before proceeding with hacking.


    [Idle System]


    Host: Christian White


    Level: 17(EXP: 400/15.000)


    Age: 18


    Constitution: 9


    Comprehension: 46


    Unassigned Points: 2


    Skills: AdvancedTrading Lv.2(8%), Passion Reader Lv.-, AdvancedProgram HackingLv.1(0%), Basic Kix Body BuildingLv.8(14%), High School KnowledgeLv.10(Max), Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu Lv.3(87%), Basic AI Creation Lv.0(60%)


    Idle Practicing Slots:(0/3)

 Chapter 64 : The Truth (1)

    Now sitting with the newputer in front of him, Christian felt different from before. There was no excitement or anticipation, nor the slight worry that something could go wrong and he should be caution.


    This time, Christian was filled with apprehension atwhat he might discover.


    But, despite all theseplex emotions, Christian didn''t hesitate and started right away. He had decided to hack the police site long ago and had plenty of time to think about this decision. So, there was no way he would back out, chickening, at the final moment.


    After taking some time to gain ess to the police data base, though not deep enough to reach the most confidential things, Christian still made an unexpected discovery.


    As he began using advanced program hacking along with his previous experience in advanced trading, Christian reached a conclusion: despite the world''s current level of development allowing someone to achieve a certain level of advanced programming skill, whichseemed the maximum level was capped at two, or perhaps three or four if he included some unpublished knowledge from certainpanies.


    However, when it came to whether anyone out there had truly that much of advanced program hacking skills, it was debatable. In fact, there might be no one in the world who could achieve it. No one but him wouldpile all the avable information and study it as systematically, and methodically as he did.


    So, he was probably already among the best in both trading and program hacking.


    But even with all of that bragging, when faced with such a massive site, vast database, andplex security program, Christian came to another conclusion. While he had the quality of skill, the sheer quantity andplexity of the security program made it difficult, despite knowing he could hack his way through in the end.


    If he wanted to stay undetected, he wouldn''t be able to ess all the information. His processing speed simply wasn''t fast enough, so he would have to be satisfied with less for now.


    Despite everything Christian discovered while hacking, he didn''t waver in his concentration. He continued as before, knowing there was no need to obsess over getting all the information at once. He could always go all the way another time.


    After all, it was his first time, and it could even be considered a trial run.


    Finally, reaching a point where he couldn''t proceed any further if he wanted to exercise utmost caution in his hacking, Christian decided to stop and then let out a breath.


    It was a stressful operation, but fortunately, nothing went wrong.


    Christian having now ess to good amount of confidential information in front of him, he didn''t go out of his way, and started looking for strange incidents for his safe security or the like.


    With ess to a substantial amount of confidential information in front of him, Christian didn''t go out of his way and began searching for any unusual incidents that couldpromise his security or something simr.


    But with a hardened and resolute gaze, he began searching for the names of his parents.


    He searched for details about the hit-and-run incident, the full truth of which he still didn''t know!


    Christian had always buried the ident his parents faced deep inthe folds ofhis memory, preferring not to thinktoo muchabout it. As aside from reopening painful memories for his sister and himself, nothing would change.


    Even after he acquired his Idle system, he still tried not to think much, as he didn''t want to consider certain possibilities, and he felt that making his life more stable was more important at that stage.


    Christian had a firm belief, that living people were always more important than the dead. While some might hold a different opinion, with some even calling his way of thinking wrong orbeling it with other negative terms.


    He still begged to differ; after all, he and his sister were just normal citizens like many others "before," so what could they do?


    And while the incident of his parents'' passing left him in shock and marked his childhood, he was still a child back then and understood too little about the situation.


    So, while still grieving with his sister over what happened to their parents, one time, he still remembered when the police had visited them and how his sister became angry at them.


    At that time, because he didn''t understand much, or perhaps out of consideration for his sister, in the end, he didn''t ask her why.


    Christian was no longer sure about the reason, but he knew that by the time he understood everything perfectly, he chose not to ask his sister anymore.


    While his parents held a special ce in his heart and were very important to him, his sister equally upied an important ce, or perhaps she was even more important, so in the end, he decided not to ask.


    So, now with the Idle system and all kinds of skills as his arsenal, and after addressing the issues he considered problems for his sister and himself, he now wanted to resolve his past guilt and cowardice.


    Christian wanted to face the past; he wanted to properly mourn his parents and then move on with his life, without any regrets.


    After reaffirming his resolve again, Christian looked at the results in front of him. He looked at the confidential level of the report, which he had barely managed to ess.


    And his bad feeling couldn''t have been any stronger.


    Still, aftering this far, it was impossible for him to stop now.


    So, with a not so calm emotions, he opened the report, which, after a quick nce, seemed very short for an incident involving the death of two people.


    Christian read the content carefully and slowly, and by the time he finished, he couldn''t help but feel an immense rage bubbling inside him.


    For him, who had no friends and considered very few things important in his life, the things revealed had that much of effect against him.

 Chapter 65 : The Truth (2)

    For Christian, who had no friends and considered very few things important in his life, his sister and parents undoubtedly upied the highest positions in his heart. In fact, aside from them, there might not have been anyone else he truly cared about. They were his everything.


    So now, as he stared at the report before him, the truthid bare, Christian could feel an overwhelming sense of rage building inside him, consuming every fiber of his being.


    He even felt a sense of shame for not having tried to uncover the truth earlier, despite knowing how powerless he had been.


    The coldness in his eyes was unmistakable, a stark reflection of the turmoil brewing within him.


    Christian, when previously faced with yton, the math teacher, he actually beat him and revealed all the secrets about him. This outburst was triggered by the mention of his parents and the fact that his sister was involved in his suspension, disturbing their somewhat peaceful life, not just because of the suspension itself.


    So, now seeing the report in front of him, Christian was consumed by a chilling killing intent, having already sentenced all those involved to death in his mind.


    The incident urred just before evening when his parents were returning home from church, and they were struck by a car on the road.


    Up to this point, Christian had some knowledge of the incident, but the next part was something he didn''t know and found most infuriating. While his father sustained a head injury and died shortly after, his mother was still alive at that point; she had just lost consciousness and was bleeding.


    If an ambnce had arrived on time, and if the bastard who hit them had stopped instead of fleeing¡ªhad he just taken a moment to look and call for help¡ªhis mother might have survived.


    However, because it took time for his parents to be discovered, by the time the ambnce arrived, his mother had already taken herst breath.


    So, seeing the written reason for her death was blood loss due to the injuries sustained, he couldn''t be more enraged.


    While all of these things could be attributed to one perpetrator, one criminal, the next part made Christian lose hope in all these people and intensified his rage even further.


    It was the police''s response that deepened Christian''s anger. Since two people had been killed in the incident, a team was assigned to investigate the case. Initially, they found nothing, but after some searching, they managed to obtain a picture of the suspicious car.


    So, considering their efforts, even though there was no tangible result, one could at least say it wasmendable that they finally had a lead.


    But as soon as the picture of the car in question was found, amand from above came to dere the case iplete due to insufficient evidence.


    So, in the end, it was thew that protected this criminal.


    While filled with rage and fury upon seeing the report in front of him, Christian still managed to maintain his rationality.


    As he understood that it was impossible for the case to be closed like this unless the perpetrator had significant influence or substantial wealth.


    Andafter waiting for ten years, he could afford to wait a little longer to uncover the truth more carefully and even exact his vengeance.


    After taking a couple of minutes to calm himself down, Christian thought of his sister, and how much did she know?


    After taking a couple of minutes to calm himself down, Christian thought of his sister and how much she knew about the incident. Did she have any idea about the details he had just uncovered? Because he felt it was impossible for her to know everything he was seeing now.


    Had she looked into the case again? What would she feel if she knew the exact situation?


    While wondering this in his heart, Christian had no intention of telling her anything before he found all the responsible parties, starting with the one who directly took their parents'' lives and extending to those who covered up for them.


    He was determined to take his rightful revenge against all of them. Then, when everything was resolved, he could finally tell his sister the truth and visit their parents'' grave.


    Taking more time to think things through, Christian started to examine the case report again. Although the picture of the car in question was included, it was heavily blurred, clearly done on purpose.


    And given that it had been nighttime, there was nothing to glean from the image. Frustrated, he shifted his focus to the individuals who had investigated the case and the person who had given themand to halt the investigation.


    The information about the individual from higher up was confidential, with no details about him in sight. However, the identities of the other individuals involved were easily found.


    But looking at their information, Christian found that it was abewildering situation once again.


    Right after the case was dered closed, the team was actually dissolved, and each member was sent to a different part of the country, leaving no one behind in Harrisburg.


    But the truly shocking thing came next: one of the investigators, a rtively young man who still seemed filled with a sense of righteousness and justice, refused to go to the new assignment given to him and stayed in Harrisburg.


    Miraculously, just a weekter, he was reported dead, dered to have died honorably in the line of duty while pursuing a dangerous criminal.


    So, it was very clear that the person who had killed his parents wielded even more influence than he had initially thought.


    While this would make things a lot harder, Christian was not disheartened. They would just have a little more time to live; after all, nothing would change in the end.


    Just as they dered his parents'' case to be closed, he dered that they would die after all.


    Which one was stronger or more urate? The future would tell!

 Chapter 66: The Truth (3)

    Knowing that he couldn''t gather any more information for now, Christian was about to close the police site in front of him and be done with it, as he had already learned a lot. However, he suddenly halted as he remembered another reason for hacking into the police database.


    Remembering his purpose of checking for any potential dangers around him, Christian contemted whether he should add the police personnel to this list.


    In the end, he decided to postpone that decision and began examining the other cases and reports currently avable to him.


    After spending some time reviewing the information in front of him, Christian discovered that most of it rted to dangerous criminals or political matters.


    And he wasn''t particrly interested in those topics, as conspiracy theories and simr subjects didn''t appeal to him.


    As he began to feel that all the information had little relevance to him, and was about to finish browsing through the material in front of him, he suddenly noticed an eye-catching report, one that was surprisingly brief. Intrigued, he decided to start checking it out.


    Christian, who thought he wouldn''t be shocked by anything he saw, was taken aback once more, feeling as though his worldview had beenpletely overturned today.


    It was a strangeincident, but even the word "strange" didn''t fully capture its essence, as many lives were lost,and the perpetrator wasn''t some psychopathic serial killer; instead, he was an ordinary man who inexplicably transformed¡ªhis body swelling, muscles bulging, veins snapping¡ªbefore going berserk and attacking people.


    Christian''s life genre had already been changed dramatically after acquiring his Idle System. But he considered himself somewhat special, believing that even though the system could be deemed overpowered, it didn''t introduce any supernatural powers or magic, making it feel eptable in his reality.


    However, the abnormal human he was reading about, along with the apanying pictures in front of him, told a different story altogether. It indicated that it wasn''t the genre of his life that had changed; rather, the very genre of the world itself had been hidden, and he was now revealing aspects he had previously been oblivious to.


    While the idea that the incident could be attributed to some kind of drug crossed his mind, the response from the government and what he had read suggested otherwise. It indicated that extraordinary powers existed in the world, something supernatural and beyond the norm. The implications of this revtion were nothing short of terrifying.


    Christian now felt as though the world had be truly dangerous, and he was genuinely grateful for his own safety. As he stared nkly at theputer screen in front of him, he found himself at a loss for thoughts, overwhelmed by the gravity of the revtions he had uncovered.


    But after taking a moment of respite to gather his thoughts, he finally came back to his senses. He then began to read the report in front of him more carefully.


    But apparently, despite it being about this incident, not much was written in the report. As soon as the incident urred and the police arrived, anothermysteriousgroup of people appeared, operating under a different jurisdiction.


    The police were not authorized to question them at all, and this new group took over the case and resolved it themselves.


    So, while there wasn''t much mentioned, Christian still managed to glean some information.


    The existence of a separate department responsible for handling such bizarre urrences indicated that this wasn''t the first time something like this had happened. It suggested that the government had long been aware of these incidents but had chosen to conceal them from the public.


    And knowing that he and the othermon people had been kept in the dark about these incidents also implied that the witnesses had been silenced as well, though he had no idea what methods had been used to do so.


    So now, having reached this point, Christian, while still eager to learn everything rted to these kinds of incidents, decided to take a step back.


    Not out of fear, though that could be one factor, it was still not the main reason for his decisiveness.


    Christian didn''t want to stick his neck out and risk being discovered, only to be dragged into this kind of whirlpool.


    With time, he would learn the truth anyway,and the fact that such incidents weren''t made public and were kept confidential in police databases suggested their rarity.


    If these urrences became moremon, hiding them would be increasingly difficult, and maintaining such secrecy would be far from perfect.


    Then, arriving at the main point, it was actually very simple: it was all about Time.


    While it appeared that everyone had ample time on their hands, in stories, time was always something that everyone seemed to be running out of, as there could never be too much of it.


    They would always need to make the most efficient decisions and aplish everything at the fastest speed.


    So while it was fun reading these kinds of stories, living through them was exhausting, and Christian genuinely feared that the same fate could befall him if he were to uncover the whole truth.


    He also feared that, somehow, astonishingly, him knowing this kind of information would create a butterfly effect, elerating events beyond his control¡ªsomething he desperately wanted to avoid.


    In conclusion, he couldn''t afford to be in a hurry; as advancing too quickly and aggressively would only lead to many problems.


    for more


    So, he needed to slow down as much as possible.


    Aren''t they hiding the truth and not telling it to the people?


    Then it can just stay that way. There''s no need to correct themon people, anyway.


    Continuing with this train of thought, Christian also thought aboutefficiency. There was always a question within the story or posed by the readers: Did this character make the most efficient decision? Did they truly know what they were doing? As most of the time, these characters needed to make the right decisions 99% of the time, or else everything would go awry.


    So, while the word "efficiency" was appealing and even had a nice ring to it, Christian didn''t want to feel the pressure of making such decisions. He wanted his any choice to always be right, and even while taking things easy and carefreely, he also hoped to be efficient.


    And while he decided to work a little harder in theing days for the sake of efficiency before, he hoped that moving forward, doing nothing would actually prove to be more efficient.


    That''s why he took a step back; after all he didn''t want to be forced into a decision or feel the pressure of time weighing down on him.


    Anyway, while he couldn''t search or look into things too aggressively, he could still focus on bing stronger, such as maxing out his Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu skills, while also refraining from using any unassigned points for dangerous moments.


    So, Christian finally closed up the police site, but he couldn''t help but think, that he really got to know many dangerous things today, and going forward, he also felt like there were bound to be many dangerous things, as while he can take things very slowly for the supernatural side of the world, and can even decide not to get involved with it.


    And while he could take things very slowly regarding the supernatural side of the world, and even choose not to get involved with it, he knew that the potential for danger was ever-present.


    His parents'' incident was another matter entirely. Now, after seeing all this, Christian couldn''t help but think that perhaps the one who had killed his parents was also somehow connected to these bizarre urrences.


    While this thought filled him with dread, it did nothing to diminish the cold killing intent brewing within him or the intricate ns he had begun to weave in his mind.


    Christian had two leads to pursue after all: one was the individual from higher up, and the other was the blurred image of the car involved. Although neither was within his immediate reach, he was confident that he could eventually get his hands on both.


    He also understood that even after acquiring these leads, the path ahead would be fraught with challenges. Finding the owner of the car and extracting answers from the higher-up would be no easy task, especially considering the incident had urred ten years ago. The passage of time had likely obscured many details, making his quest for the truth all the moreplicated.


    It was still not impossible, though, and if worst came to worst, there were also the people responsible for the investigation whom Christian could question.


    Anyway, while the road ahead was thorny, it wasn''t as if there was no way out. He had his Idle System apanying him along the way, which wille in help whenever he encountered difficulties. Additionally, the AI he nned to create would also prove to be invaluable.


    So, nothing was useless; he simply needed to figure out the best way to utilize the tools, or the skills,at his disposal.


    ...


    So, with this chapter, the first volume finally ends, and I hope it was good.


    Actually at first I thought it could end with just thirty chapter but how it be sixty-six, I don''t know.


    Hopefully the next volume will be better.


    Thank you for reading till now.

 Chapter 67: Accelerated Plans (1)

    One week passed.


    Christian, who initially thought he would take his time with the software and security program, ended up elerating his ns after what he discovered,as he now believed that everything, especially a useful AI, could be of help.


    So, while nothing noteworthy happened during the week, he was still able to finish settingthe software and security program.


    Then came his Idle System. Christian was now earning more than two thousand experience points daily, and today his level even increased to eighteen, which lifted his mood and made him happy amidst all the depressing things.


    As for his skills, the program hacking skill hadn''t advanced much. He would need at least one more week for it to level up.


    That''s what left Christian discouraged, knowing his second hacking attempt wouldn''t happen anytime soon.


    Of course, while he hadn''t made his second attempt at hacking the police database, he had still hacked other ces and obtained things rted to software and security.


    That''s why he was able to finish them so quickly, as he just made some modifications, nothingtoogroundbreaking.


    Aside from program hacking, there was the AI Creation skill. The experience it provided was actually a considerable amount, especially given that its current tier was still basic.


    Its levels were also rising quite quickly, as Christian discovered. While the initial assessment of his knowledge ced him at level zero, once the learning process began, things sped up because of his familiarity with various programmingnguages and other skills, leaving him feeling pleased.


    Anyway, now that the AI Creation skill learning process was going smoothly and everything else was ready, Christian was prepared to start acquiring other materials and data from variouspanies while also gaining some unpublished programming knowledge along the way.


    Finally, there was his bodybuilding skill, which was set to advance to the intermediate tier by next week or so, making him even more hopeful about it.


    And Christian felt that his constitution was actually nearing its next increase. Of course, it wouldn''t happen anytime soon, but discovering that it would progress faster than the initially assessed speedafter the level of the skill raised,was a pleasant surprise and something to look forward to.


    With everything happening, there was still Eva, with whom Christian had not made any new progress. Perhaps it was due to all the chaotic events; in the end, he simply hadn''t found the time to do anything.


    Christian had previously thought he should finish all the important tasks, orlikethe things that needed to be done, before pursuing his ns with her, but he was now questioning whether that was truly the case. Was it really a necessary condition?


    While, as he had said before, his attraction wasn''t as strong as it had been at the start and his initial enthusiasm had faded a little, his desire to talk to her had not diminished one bit after all.


    But with many chaotic thoughts swirling through his mind at that time, Christian actually decided to dy his ns once again, this timeevenfor an unspecified period.


    After all, ns can''t keep up with changes.


    Christian didn''t want to be too distracted from what he was focused oncurrentlybecause of this n, which didn''t even guarantee a certain oue.


    They were living in the same small city, so it wasn''t as if she would run away,and he might even run into her by coincidence at some ce and finally try to talk to her.


    Which knowing how he didn''t go out much, he realized that the possibility was nearly nil, but Christian wanted to at least hold onto one hope.


    Putting all these things aside, his exams were actually just next week, in a few days, and he would have even less time.


    ...


    Another ten days passed.


    It was evening, and Christian was at his desk, working on creating the AI. However, feeling tantalizingarms wrapped around his neck from behind and the gentle tickle of breath against his cheek, he couldn''t help but be a little distracted.


    As for cursing himself for not buying an office chair with lower back support, Christian could swear that he hadn''t thought of anything along those lines.


    "So, when will I.R.I.S.''s initial model design be done?"


    Hearing the soft voice beside his ear, Christian was jolted back to reality by his sister, whilethe mention of the name I.R.I.S. reminded him of the little argument they had about the AI''s name.


    At first, Christian had wanted a strong-sounding name, something very unique, but it seemed hecked a talent for naming, as all the suggestions he came up with were promptly rejected by his sister.


    Even then, he didn''t give up.


    Christian thought the problem was with the direction he had been going in. So, instead of focusing on something strong and unique, he shifted his approach and decided to think of a feminine name. After all, he certainly wasn''t going to create a male AI and have to deal with the annoyance of hearing a guy''s voice all the time.


    That was out of the question.


    A softer, more elegant name felt like the right way to go¡ªespecially since he wanted the AI to be something he enjoyed interacting with, not something that would grate on him.


    This time, Christian at least came up with something a little more decent. However, in the end, it was his sister who suggested I.R.I.S, or simply Iris. Of course, it was still a used name, with somepany or other things already bearing it.


    But since it felt nice, and it was suggested by his sister, capturing both the feminine and AI aspects, he decided to go along with it in the end.


    As for the originality issue, Christian didn''t care much in the end. It''s not like all great things needed to bepletely original. As long as the name eventually felt like it truly belonged to his AI, that would be enough for him.


    "Sis, you know I just started working on it yesterday, so it''s still going to take some time."


    Christian had actually taken a little more than a week just to hack data rted to AI from otherpanies, and then recognize and process it all.


    That was under the condition that he didn''t take all the information at once; instead, he decided to gather it in batches because it turned out to be much more than he had initially thought.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to get some information about program hacking, which like he suspected was there but hadn''t been published, for many reasons.


    "It''s not like an AI can be created in just one day and night."


    Annabelle raised her head slightly, looking at the back of her brother''s head and nape with a strange expression before finally replying.


    "Of course, I know, but I thought you would surprise me by suddenly having it done."


    Christian couldn''t help but rub his cheeks upon hearing his sister''s words. He didn''t know when his image in her mind had already changed so much.


    Maybe the incident that happened one week ago was one of the reasons for this shift?


    Since his sister stopped working, she had been bothering him, or rather, hanging out with him, much more. At first, she didn''t intrude into his room too much out of privacy and other considerations, but that had changed.


    Lately, she didn''t even seem to care about that anymore.


    Hanging out with him was one thing, but there was another aspect¡ªshe would constantly hint at a girl he was supposedly seeing, even though he clearly didn''t have anyone. But his sister was convinced otherwise.


    At least he was relieved that she didn''t ask him explicitly.


    Anyway, the problem started one week ago when his sister suddenly asked him about taxes, a topic he hadn''t bothered with at all and had nearly forgotten.


    It was clear that his luck wasn''t that great, as thest deadline for reporting his trading activities had been in April. After he had started working for a short time, so, he had already missed the appointment, which only made matters worse.


    Fortunately, he hadn''t received an audit yet, so with his sister''s help, he began tackling the legal issues along with all the other problems.


    Which were all quite head-throbbing, as the amount of tax he was supposed to pay was actually exorbitant, especially now that he had nearly gained about one million in profits.


    He realized that managing even this kind of sum would require more attention to detail and regr oversight, while he also needed to manage his taxes more regrly from now on.

 Chapter 68: Accelerated Plans (2)

    Christian realized that managing his ie would now require more time and attention, and he also needed to handle his taxes more regrly from now on.


    That was also when his sister saw his trading ount and the staggering amount he had made, leaving her quite shocked by how his speed of earning money was not slowing down but actually elerating.


    Anyway, of course, it wasn''t just the issue of taxes that Christian had to deal with when it came to his trading work. He was also facing the problem of the daily withdrawal limit from his trading ount, which had been causing him some frustration as he couldn''t essrger sums of money as quickly as he would have liked.


    Because the amount of money he was making had already exceeded the daily withdrawal limit, leaving him unable to ess his full earnings as quickly as he needed.


    So, Christian solved this problem himself by creating more ounts across different tforms. But while he could have multiple ounts and the daily withdrawal limits varied, Christian still felt restricted by the limits.


    So, while he solved the problem, Christian arrived at two conclusions through all of this.


    The first was that trading wasn''t a long-term solution for making an enormous amount of money.


    It was fine for now, but once the amount of money he holds, grew past a certain point, it would be increasingly inefficient.


    So, he realized that he needed to start some kind ofpany, which would help him manage his growing wealth more effectively.


    Then, the second conclusion he arrived at involved his sister. With her having a lot of free timetely and growing increasingly bored, it reflected in her spending more time in his room.


    He also noticed that something had changed after she stopped working. It was as if there had been an invisible barrier between them that had suddenly been removed. Before, she had always kept a little distance, but now that distance had vanishedpletely.


    But as Christian had already gotten used to her presence, he didn''t mind it as much anymore, at least for now! However, he feared it might be worse, so in the end, he asked her if she had any ideas for a business. He mentioned that he could provide her with the capital, and if she needed more than he currently had, he could gather additional funds as well.


    But his sister refused, saying she had no ideas for a business at the moment.


    She also mentioned that she was searching for something to upy her time, something meaningful that could benefit both of them.


    When would she find that? Christian didn''t know, and he was just concerned that she might take too long to decide, leading to even more hours spent in his room as time passed.


    Anyway, was that truly the reason for the shift in his sister''s perception of him? Reflecting more carefully, he wasn''t so sure anymore. However, recalling herments about how quickly he might finish creating an AI, he finally responded.


    "Sis, you know it can''t be that fast. Like even though I''m unofficially the world''s first genius, it''s still a bit challenging to create an AI in just one day."


    "You are the first genius in the world?"


    Seeing her respond immediately with a tone filled with surprise, Christian couldn''t help but chuckle. Then, with an equally puzzled tone, he asked back.


    "Wait, you actually didn''t know?"


    "Ah, no. Actually, in my mind, my little brother has always been the most handsome and intelligent person in the world. I was just surprised you affirmed my thoughts."


    Hearing her serious answer, Christian felt a little weird this time, as he had intended it as a joke and never expected her to take it so literally.


    So, feeling a bit awkward, especially with his sister still clinging to him from behind and intently watching his work, Christian decided it was time for a short break.


    Not wanting to linger in his room any longer, he headed to the living room, with his sister, of course, apanying him.


    Now sitting together on the sofa, his sister''s preferred spot, Christian noticed the serious vibe she was still exuding. He thought it would have faded by now, but it hadn''t changed.


    He couldn''t help but turn toward her, gesturing with his eyes for her to speak freely.


    Explore more stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin


    And Annabelle, as if she had been waiting for that sign, started talking immediately.


    "You know,tely you''ve been working a lot. Like, you''re spending so much time at theputer, even aftering back from school and dealing with your exams. You''re still working."


    "If even the exams and everything else were such a piece of cake for you, why is it like this now?"


    "You had even previously asked for advice about your work schedule."


    "And from what I understood about your response at that time, you should have taken your time with it."


    "Even with your driver''s license, which you were initially dissatisfied about not being able to obtain immediately, you eventually relented and decided to take the exam after a weekor so."


    "Yet here we are, and you''re still dying it."


    "So, did something happen to change your mind?"


    Hearing his sister''s question, Christian felt troubled and wasn''t sure how to respond properly.


    He couldn''t say that it was because he wanted to uncover the whole truth about their parents'' death or that his Program Hacking skill leveling was taking longer than he had anticipated.


    As from what he had observed, he estimated that it would take nearly twenty days to progress through each level. This made the need for the AI even more crucial, as it would eventually assist him in his endeavors, helping to alleviate some of his burdens during his second attempt at the police database.


    Furthermore, it would enhance the efficiency and sess of his hacking, allowing for smoother results overall.


    As for the driving license, he hadn''t given it much thought since he always drove with his sister apanying him. Right now, it was more of a change of pace for him, a way to get some fresh air away from his now suffocating room. Which he never expected to feel about this way, but he found himself reflecting on his work and the pressures that came with it.


    Anyway, he enjoyed spending time driving aimlessly with his sister, just drifting without any particr destination. This rxed approach helped him avoid feeling rushed, but perhaps he should really make time to get his driving license after all.


    In the end, Christian didn''t want to lie to his sister, but he also had no intention of revealing the truth. He decided to brush her off, steering the conversation away from any topics that might raise questions about his activities regarding this subject.


    After all, aside from not wanting his sister to get involved in the illegal activities he was engaged in, he was also concerned about the dangers that apanied such actions. He was also worried about how much she might know and how it could affect her emotionally.


    Anyway, he couldn''t be too careful in this kind of thing.


    Annabelle, seemingly noticing her brother''sdifort with the question, decided to ask another one before Christian could respond.


    "Okay, this one is all right."


    "But what about the other thing? You seemingly cut your hair and bought all these clothes, yet you didn''t even go out."


    "Of course, aside from when you go out with metely, whether it''s just for driving or other things, or to school for your exams."


    "Actually, I didn''t want to interfere at first, but seeing you now, it seems your rtionship with that girl isn''t going smoothly or is far from alright."


    While she also thought to herself.


    ''I was actually still waiting for you to introduce her. So, what are you going to do about betraying my expectations?''


    ''So, she finally can''t hold back anymore?''


    Hearing his sister, Christian couldn''t help but think inside before finally asking back.


    "Sis, when did I ever say there was a girl? That she was actually the reason?"


    Hearing her brother''s counterargument, Annabelle felt her mind go nk for a moment. He was right; he had never actually mentioned a girl. But what about the meaning behind all the things he was doing?


    Did he really have a sudden change of heart and did all of that for no reason?


    Impossible!


    While Annabelle was reflecting on everything that had happened recently, Christian also felt a twinge of guilt. He had longed for something to happen with Eva, but unfortunately, he hadn''t even spoken to her yet, and hecked the time to follow through with his ns regarding her.


    As for telling his sister about Eva and how it was all one-sided, that was out of the question. Not only did he feel it would hurt his pride, but he also needed to have at least some hope of something developing before he could share that information with her.


    So, what can he do? Or like, tell her?

 Chapter 69: Accelerated Plans (3)

    While contemting what to tell his sister, Christian suddenly remembered his first day at school when he went for the exams. He recalled how, having taken proper care of himself, the reactions he received from the other students, especially the girls, were filled with admiration for his now attractive face and perfect body.


    Christian was confident that his overall appearance was truly captivating and could be a significant strength. This meant that if he were to pursue someone, he could realistically expect a positive reaction.


    It''s not as if others'' opinions of him were that negative in high school; in fact, even before that, he had received some positive attention.


    ''Well, aside from when his innocent smile was called stupid.''


    However, due to the atmosphere around him, no one approach him, and their interest gradually faded over time.


    Anyway, after the hacking incident and his recent transformation, Christian could confidently say that he was somewhat popr now. So, should he just try to get a girlfriend, perhaps for the sake of his sister?


    While the thought briefly crossed Christian''s mind, he ultimately rejected it. It felt somewhat morally wrong, and he didn''t want to deceive his sister. Besides, he couldn''t imagine himself being all lovey-dovey with someone, especially since he didn''t have much time for that right now.


    Anyway, at the moment, he couldn''t think of anyone other than Eva, so he just try to salvage the situation with his sister.


    Christian had a long conversation with his sister, skillfully steering the discussion away from the subject of girlfriends from the start, before finally heading back to his room.


    Now back in his room,and ALONE, Christian finally felt he could breathe. His sister''s presence, while somewhatforting and healing, made it hard to deal with the situation at hand after all.


    Christian could at least feel a sense of relief that he had be ustomed to all the clinging from his sister and was no longer bothered by it at all.


    Anyway, now that he was alone, Christian decided to take a moment to think things through again.


    He felt that a lot had happened in thest ten days, so he opened his status window.


    [Idle System]


    Host: Christian White


    Level: 19(EXP: 4.800/30.000)


    Age: 18


    Constitution: 9


    Comprehension: 46


    Unassigned Points: 6


    Skills: AdvancedTrading Lv.2(8%), Passion Reader Lv.-, AdvancedProgram HackingLv.1(89%), IntermediateKix Body BuildingLv.1(2%), High School KnowledgeLv.10(Max), Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu Lv.3(87%), Basic AI Creation Lv.8(20%)


    Idle practicing slots:(0/3)


    Looking at his status window, and seeinghis constitution still remainingat nine, thenhis bodybuilding skillthathad reached the intermediate tier. Instead of feeling happy about this progress, he felt a bit troubled.


    Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Christian believed his body was already strong enough, and his constitution should have improved by now. However, that was not the case, as no changes had urred.


    The bigger problem was that his bodybuilding skill, which had previously allowed him to study mainly body exercises, slightly about human biology, and other misceneous topics. Now that it had reached intermediate level, things had changed. Not only was the skill level progressing very slowly, but what he was learning had also shifted.


    Now, the focus had shifted primarily to human biology and rted topics. As for body exercises, it was all about creating new ones, which was taking too much time, and Christian didn''t like this current deadlock situation at all.


    So, while looking at his status window, Christian made a decision: once his constitution, which should really increase to ten very soon, reached that point, he would pause his Idle Practicing of his body building skill for a while.


    He nned to first max out his Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu skill, then focus solely on studying human biology, and finally return to his body building skill. He believed this would be the most efficient approach.


    As for developing a better hand-to-handbat art, that was out of the question for now. He needed to be realistic about his priorities and didn''t want to waste time on that at the moment.


    Christian had also discovered something new through his AI Creation skill: that everything had a prerequisite.


    While it wasn''t strictly a condition, he realized that if he focused solely on learning human biology first, returning to his body building skillter would make his research much easier and more convenient. This also meant that for developing the best hand-to-handbat style, learning Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu would be beneficial as well.


    Most importantly, Christian believed that studying human biology was essential and could be beneficial in the future. Therefore, approaching it more systematically would be a much better strategy for him.


    Then, lowering his gaze sill at his status window and seeing the unassigned points, Christian couldn''t shake the feeling that it was such a waste to leave them unused.


    However, knowing he had set them aside for future situations, he resisted the urge to allocate them now. Despite being aware that using them would elerate his progress, he chose to hold off for the time being.


    Anyway, his level had actually risen to neen, and he was now just inches away from the next level.


    Well, not inches, but definitely close.


    All of Christian''s hopes were pinned on this advancement; after all, if he gained another idle slot, his learning speed, something he had been concerned about, would not only remain unaffected because of the unassigned points but would actually elerate.


    This prospect lifted his spirits and alleviated his troubled thoughts.


    Actually Christian had a theory, which was about the experience amount, because when he saw how the difference between from eighteen and neen, to neen and twenty, was actually nearly the double, Christian actually didn''t feel sad or discouraged, but more d and hopeful, as he considered the raise a sign for his fourth slot.


    Thinking about his level, Christian actually had a theory regarding the experience required for leveling up.


    He first noticed that the difference in experience needed to advance from level neen to twenty was nearly double that required to progress from eighteen to neen, and instead of feeling sad or discouraged, he felt a sense of dness and hope, seeing the increase as a sign that he might soon unlock his fourth slot.


    Then, reflecting on his hacking skill and its abysmal rate of advancement, Christian remembered discovering that it could actually reach level four after acquiring the various knowledge from thosepanies; however, he still had nothing to say about it.


    Finally, regarding his AI Creation skill, Christian felt genuinely hopeful for the future. As aside from its level, which he still considered low, he discovered that after starting to work more diligently on developing the AI, Iris, he was progressing at a speed much faster than his previous assessment.


    Christian estimated that it would take about one month for I.R.I.S. to be a fully functioning AI. And upon analyzing the data he had acquired, he realized that this time frame was actually a record-breaking achievement.


    If it had been the old him, Christian wouldstillhave considered one month a long time. However, now that his skills were bing more advanced, he understood that some things simply required time. No matter how impressive hisprehension and Idle System were, he had learned to be a little more rxed about the situation.


    Anyway, aside from the changes to his Idle System, Christian suddenly turned his thoughts to more pressing matters: trading, money, and his sister.


    Why did he group them together? Because after everything that had happened when they took care of the legalthingsfor taxes, paid the necessary fees, and handled other financial matters, it all felt interconnected.


    He hade to a realization: this situation couldn''t continue. And no, it wasn''t just about his sister hanging out in his room; it was also about the fact that it wasn''t conducive, even for his sister.


    He couldn''t quite put his emotions into words, but one thing was clear. When Christian thought about his current bank ount, which held no more than $100,000, and his trading ounts, which boasted over $500,000 of course after paying the taxes, he felt a mix of frustration and concern. He had even contemted finding a way to evade paying taxes, but ultimately decided against it.


    The amount still felt insufficientpared to his aspirations, and he didn''t want his sister to think poorly of him, or more urately, he was uncertain about how she would view these kinds of subjects in general.


    Anyway Christian knew he couldn''t continue like this. And now, after nearly two months of hard work and with his trading skill now advanced, he had developed his own ideas about trading.


    In his opinion, it was all about timing, knowing when to invest and when to withdraw. This, in turn, meant having a keen eye for the market, business trends, and various factors to analyze situations properly.

 Chapter 70: Reflecting

    Christian''s ideas about trading revolved around timing and analysis. After all, trading isn''t just about cryptocurrencies; stocks,pany shares, and other assets are also part of the equation.


    So where is getting at?


    Christian thought of apany as a whole, but not in terms of creating one, rather, he considered seizing one!


    After all, when there was the easy choice of reaping the rewards of other people''s hard work, why should he go through the trouble of creating one himself?


    Of course, he wouldn''t seize anyone''s hard work, but while the world might have many things that are scarce or extinct, bad and horrible people were never among them; they were always in abundance.


    He could serve justice to those wrongly treated individuals within the corporate system while simultaneously acquiring thepany for himself as a handling fee.


    Could there be anything more beautiful than this kind of justice? Christian could hardly think of anything thatpared.


    He could seize apany, make money from it, and have his sister, who was itching to do something out of boredom, be the CEO, like the president of it.


    Christian felt awestruck by his own idea, marveling at his brilliant mind. As this move would solve many problems all at once, and not just for him, but for others as well.


    And if his current knowledge wasn''t sufficient, he could simply put Business Management or even Law in his Idle Practicing slot, and he''d be all set.


    But then came the crucial question: "WHEN?"


    Now, with his exams at school nearing their end and his busy schedule focused on creating the AI, it was certainly not the right time.


    Then what about afterward? While the thought crossed Christian''s mind, he realized that it would be even more inappropriate at that time. As he would be focusing on identifying the person responsible for his parents'' death more thoroughly, making it an even bigger "no."


    ''But then, why did I have to go through all this mind-racking if it was impossible?''


    While feeling helpless, knowing that nothing would change in the immediate future, Christian still held a glimmer of hope that he would eventually implement his ns.


    ¡­


    Three days passed, and Christian was returning home from school afterpleting his final exam. A wave of unprecedented joy washed over him, so intense that he found it difficult to conceal.


    Despite already having mastered his school subjects with the help of his Idle System and no longer needing to study, the anticipation of finally being free from school still brought a lightness to his step.


    Now, with the exams behind him and school out of the way, he felt a surge of relief mixed with excitement for whaty ahead.


    The sun shone brightly in the sky, casting a warm glow over everything, and he couldn''t help but smile at the world around him.


    With each step Christian took toward his home, he felt more invigorated, ready to embrace whatever awaited him now that this grueling chapter of his life had finally closed.


    He was even nning to treat today as a well-deserved holiday for himself, avoiding any work rted to AI, a rare indulgence amidst his otherwiserecent packed schedule.


    Christian felt that a day dedicated solely to rxation was long overdue.


    Perhaps he would spend the afternoon ying games he had neglected for so long or catch up on some stacked novels he had been putting off.


    But after considering those two activities and trying to think of what else he could do, he found nothing.


    The more he reflected on it, the more he realized that he didn''t have that many options avable to him, which now only added to his frustration.


    It was a rare opportunity, after all, and Christian wanted to make the most of it. He knew it would be a long time before he could fully finish what he was currently doing, so he was determined to seize the day and enjoy every moment.


    Thinking carefully about what he could do now, Christian realized he didn''t find much aside from a few games and novels. However, upon reflection, he wasn''t feeling very enthusiastic even about them anymore like before.


    Actually,tely, aside from his time with his sister, which he found calming, he hadn''t engaged in anything that genuinely excited him.


    ''Why is it like this?''


    Christian started questioning himself, feeling he shouldn''t be in this position, grappling with this kind of problem. This was the life he wanted¡ªthe life where he didn''t have to do any work. Yet now, with work and school taken away from him, he found himself without anything he truly wanted to do.


    Then what is the meaning of all this?


    Feeling as though he was facing a serious crisis, Christian began to contemte the reasons behind it.


    And he quickly found the answer, the root of his current crisis: it all started the day he gothis Idle System.


    The fantasy novels he once loved lost their vor. As a fan of fantasy stories, he had enjoyed their extraordinary aspects, knowing that they were beyond the norm, that they were unobtainable. However, now that his life had be one of fantasy, now that the world had revealed itself to be fantastical as well, albeit a hidden one, his feelings changed.


    The novels had lost something essential, something that once captivated him.


    He felt that what he normally read was no longer interesting, now appearing mundane. What once captivated him now couldn''t seem more ordinary. Your next read awaits at m v|l-e-NovelBin


    While, of course, there were still a few rare or special ones among them, still readable and slightly interesting, but they remained just that, nothing more. And the others? They had be so dull that they were barely bearable anymore.


    When it came to games, Christian realized his interest hadn''t changed much. After all, people yed games for that sense of achievement, like leveling up or acquiring better gear.


    He still felt thatthrill when he aplished something in a game. However, the immersion just wasn''t there. Unlike novels, where he could lose himself in an entire world, games often felt less engaging. Even though some had stories within them, he had never been a fan of those.


    So, while nothing had changed much and he still found some satisfaction in gaming, it didn''t provide the same depth and excitement that fantasy stories once had. It had always been less captivatingfor himthan novels, after all.


    This realization, while offering him slight relief, still deepened his frustration.


    After reflecting on all of this, Christian thought about his moments with his sister, which now seemed the most vibrant of all, and a newfound sense of gratitude welled up within him, he felt truly thankful for her presence in his life.


    Then, as he remembered his other ongoing tasks, he couldn''t help but feel a bit odd.


    ''So maybe it''s actually good that I have the AI and Trading to focus on?''


    As he neared his house, feeling a swirl ofplex emotions, Christian suddenly realized he was overthinking it. He could simply do what made himfortable, why is heplicating things so much?


    Upon arriving at this point and believing in a better future, believing that he was at least at the correct path, Christian felt hisplex emotions evaporate, and a sense of relief filled him, and happiness for his school ending returned to him, as if nothing had ever happened.


    As Christian entered the house, he spotted his sister leaning against the wall near the entrance, dressed in an oversized t-shirt, likely just wearing panties underneath. He tried to ignore her sexy appearance, as it had be the norm for him recently. However, he couldn''t overlook the way she was clearly waiting for him, her expression a mix of emotions, with relief and anticipation among them.


    "Wee home," she said softly, her words short but heavy with emotion. Her gaze betrayed her true feelings, a sulkiness lingering in her eyes because she had wanted to be at school with him today.


    But he had insisted there was no need for her to make a fuss about attending, as he didn''t want to draw more attention to himself, even if it was thest day. Besides, he didn''t feel like it was that significant of an asion, it wasn''t like it was graduation day, after all. If she attended that, it would be enough, or so he thought.


    Yet, despite his sister''s disappointment, the intense affection she radiated was unmistakable. It wrapped around him like a warm embrace, reminding him just how much she cared. As even in her "cute" quiet sulking appearance, he could still feel her happiness for him as strong as ever.


    Looking at the current scene quietly, still not replying, Christian couldn''t help but feel like this was really it, this was the moment.


    As long as his life had moments like this, it wouldn''t be boring, it would actually feel quite fulfilling, evenforting.

 Chapter 71: Going Out

    Looking at the scene before him, Christian couldn''t help but think that no matter how his feelings might keep changing about games and other things, his sister''s presence, her touch in his life, would always give it that special something. Whether their interactions were brief or a little longertely, it still carried a significance he didn''t think would ever change, unlike everything else.


    So,ing back from his sentiment, the reality of the situation finally settled in for him, and he responded, thanking her.


    Then, looking at his sister, he gave her the best beaming smile he could muster, and feeling a bit emotional, he finally went toward her and hugged her tightly.


    After giving her the longest hug he could, nearly a full minute, Christian looked at his sister, who smiled warmly at him once they separated, and spoke.


    "Well, it''s finally really over now."


    "Hmm, that''s if you didn''t fail the year. And assuming you didn''t, then after finally getting your high school certificate, at that time! It should finally be over."


    At his sister''s reply, Christian felt she was really killing the mood. So, after giving her a sharp look and huffing in annoyance, he simply headed to his room, eager to change out of his current school uniform as soon as possible.


    "I''m just joking! Change ande down immediately."


    Hearing his sister''s voice still giggling, Christian continued toward his room without bothering to reply.


    ¡­


    "Okay, we should go out and celebrate if you''re feeling this happy!"


    ''You mean, you are feeling this happy, right?''


    Hearing what his sister said, Christian couldn''t help but counter in his mind.


    He was now sitting together with his sister, and after rxing a little and joking around, hearing her mention going out, he hesitated a little.


    After all the time he spent on his exams, his sister was naturally happy and felt relieved, especially now that they had ended and she had confirmed that he had done perfectly on them.


    So he could understand that she wanted to celebrate a little. Also, it''s not like he was against the idea of going out, but he felt there was no need for that; staying at home and doing something, like having a small celebration party or even ying games together, was enough.


    He just felt there was no need for public activities on days like these.


    But although Christian didn''t feel like going out that much, after some convincing from his sister, he eventually relented. It was hard to extinguish her enthusiasm, and despite his reservations, he felt that maybe he could enjoy some time with her outside.


    So, standing up and looking at his casual clothes, which he felt werefortable, Christian seemed to ponder for a moment. Then, finally he told his sister that he was ready and she could go change. However, she immediately looked at him with a peculiar gaze and asked.


    "Huh? Are you really going out like this?"


    "Is there a problem?"


    "It''s not about a problem, but if you''re not nning to wear the clothes we bought, then we shouldn''t have bought them in the first ce."


    "So it wouldn''t feel like such a waste afterward."


    "So, can you go change your clothes?"


    Seeing the changed gaze his sister was giving him, sharp and piercing, leaving no room for argument, Christian ultimately decided not to contest her. He immediately nned to head to his room.


    But his sister suddenly spoke up again.


    "You know what?"


    ''What now?''


    While Christian thought cheekily inside, he didn''t voice his thoughts. Instead, he just looked at her questioningly.


    "I''ll choose the clothes you should wear."


    After taking a moment to look at his still-smiling sister, whose expression didn''t evoke that usual warm feeling, Christian finally relented once more.


    ...


    Christian, driving the car with his sister next to him, made some rounds around the city before finally heading to the restaurant where she had apparently made a reservation earlier.


    As for the previous episode regarding the clothes, she had actually chosen something simr for both of them to wear, even opting for matching colors.


    This left him somewhat puzzled about the reason behind her choice. However, his sister simply left him with a strong and directment, offering no exnation.


    ''What? I want us to wear something simr. Is there a problem?''


    While the incident lingered in his mind for a while, he ultimately didn''t dwell on it.


    Now sitting in the somewhat luxurious restaurant and looking at his sister, Christian asked.


    "So, you made ns even before our conversation, right?"


    "Yes, after all. You''ve been working really hardtely, on top of the exams, and knowing you, now that they''re over, you should be very happy today."


    "So I thought, let''s do something different, and you can have a day where you don''t have to do anything after all."


    ''So, we had the same thought?''


    While Christian thought that at first, he realized it wasn''t the same actually.


    After all, his decision came spontaneously without any prior ns; he had just intended to rx, but his sister had even made ns for what woulde next.


    ''She''s one step more prepared.''


    While Christian didn''t care much about the outing, seeing how his sister thought of all these kinds of things still made him happy.


    As time passed andthey finished eating, Christian thought that was the end. However, seeing how his sister nned for other activities next, he felt at a loss. But, knowing she couldn''t cancel everything, he finally spoke up.


    "Sis, let''s just go to a caf¨¦ and rx."


    "There''s really no need to do so many things after all."


    Hearing her brother, Annabelle struggled a little inside, wanting him to do something different from his usual routine after thest twenty days. However, after hesitating and contemting, she ultimately conceded and agreed.


    After all, the ns were made to help him do something different with the goal of rxing; if it went against that purpose, then there would be no meaning to it.


    "Okay."


    Now drinking thette in front of him, with his sister in front of him, Christian suddenly thought of something.


    As he sipped thette in front of him, with his sister seated across from him, Christian suddenly thought of something.


    "Sis, you didn''t think about drinking alcohol?"


    Annabelle, now looking at him strangely, also asked,


    "You wanted that kind of drink?"


    "Well, I just thought, why not? After all, I still haven''t tried it."


    Annabelle looked at her little brother and pondered carefully before finally rejecting the idea. They couldn''t drink outside at his age anyway, and even without that, she would prefer his first time drinking to be inside the house. After all, she didn''t want to have to drag him back while also having to keep a careful watch on what he might do.


    Most importantly, she actually didn''t have much alcohol tolerance and got drunk easily, so she wouldn''t be able to drink much with him outside. While, shealsohad some concerns about maintaining her dignity as the older sister!


    "Well, maybe we can drink at home next time?"


    Hearing the reply, Christian just shrugged. He had merely thought of the idea; it''s not like he had a strong longing for it after all.


    After some time, they finished what they had ordered and even enjoyed a little dessert along the way.


    Christian and his sister were finally preparing to go out.


    But as Christian was talking to his sister and seemed about to stand, he suddenly caught sight of someone out of the corner of his eye.


    He was initially surprised and froze for a moment, but quickly returned to normal, not wanting his sister to catch on, and then sat back down.


    "Do you want to stay a bit longer?"


    Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Hearing his sister''s question as she was standing, Christian immediately thought of an excuse and replied to her.


    "Actually, I just remembered something I need to do, so you can go back alone. I''ll returnter."


    "Huh? What happened?"


    "I can stay back with you; it''s not like I have anything to do alone at home."


    Looking at his sister, who didn''t seem to read the room properly, Christian finally reiterated.


    "No, no, Sis. You seem tired, so just go ahead. Don''t worry about me."


    Annabelle, looking clueless, nced at her brother as he spouted all kinds of nonsense, and finally, she decided not to tease him anymore.Though she was a bit puzzled about the exact reason behind his sudden shift, there must be a reason after all. She could only hope that this time she really hadn''t misunderstood.


    "Okay, but don''t stay out toote."


    Seeing his sister finally walking away and leaving the caf¨¦, Christian breathed a sigh of relief and looked ahead.


    Now, turning his head away from his sister''s faded back to the front of him, astonishingly,a mature woman with long blonde hairwassitting at the table in front of him,looking out at the flowing river through the ss, with her light blue eyes seemingly spacing out.

 Chapter 72: Meeting (1)

    A blonde woman was sitting gracefully there, her posture rxed and poised. She wore a white dress with gold decorative details along the edges, giving her a sophisticated and elegant look.


    Eva was there, just alone, right at the next table, sitting just in front of him. Christian didn''t know what kind of coincidence this was, but while taking note of his heart now beating a little faster, he knew that he would not get this kind of chance again.


    The school was ending, their sole current link, if it could even be considered one, so Christian was prepared to go and talk to her promptly.


    Even though he hadn''t made any preparations, thanks to his sister, his outfit at least was quite nice, and he was really thankful to her for making him change his clothes.


    So now, looking at Eva, who was gazing out the window at the small river, lost in her thoughts, he finally gathered his courage and stood up.


    Walking toward her table, with one step at a time, he felt conspicuous in the surrounding space, but he couldn''t pull his mind away from what he was about to face. So, he just kept his eyes on the woman not far from him, who still hadn''t noticed him. He also finally thought about how he should start, after all, he hadn''t prepared anything.


    And he also didn''t want toe off as cliche, hitting on her like the hoodlums in all kinds of stories.


    So, after digging through all kinds of things in his mind, he finally came up with an answer, he could start with an indirectpliment.


    As in, while his intention could be understood, it still shouldn''te off as too direct.


    So, arriving at her table, Christian finally opened his mouth and said.


    "Hello."


    Eva, interrupted from her thoughts and seemingly uninterested in the one who had suddenly talked to her, turned her head toward him and replied ndly.


    "Hel-lo?"


    But she paused for a moment, taken by surprise at the person standing in front of her. She quickly returned to her senses, concealing her astonishment, and instinctively, she tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, her demeanor still calm, yet there was a glimmer of curiosity in her eyes as she took in the unexpected visitor.


    Christian, thinking that he couldn''t fail with his first sentence, didn''t catch the changes in her tone, the slight surprise, or even the shift in her demeanor, and finally asked.


    "You are Olivia Carter''s older sister right?"


    Christian, now aware that she was actually Olivia Carter''s mother and not her older sister, deliberately asked this question. After all, his train of thought was that no woman would feel bad about beingplimented or misunderstood regarding their age. He needed to catch her attention and pique her interest first before a proper conversation could take ce after all.


    He wanted topliment her without appearing to be hitting on her.


    For now at least!


    Eva, hearing the new way she was being hit on, simply chuckled and replied, neither denying nor affirming his statement.


    "Hmm, well, I can be considered her big sister."


    ''So, while you are her mother, you can also be considered her older sister?''


    While this was what Christian thought inside his mind, finding it a little funnythat she didn''t correct him, he still didn''t dwell on it and continued. Knowing that this was now the most important moment.


    "Actually, I go to the same school as Olivia and happened to see you by chance once, so seeing you here today made me want to say hello."


    "I hope I''m not interrupting anything."


    Eva, intrigued, looked into Christian''s green eyes, which seemed to try hard not to reveal anything while meeting hers. She replied calmly and concisely, wanting to see where he was going with this.


    "No, it''s okay."


    Hearing her short answer, which still didn''t give much, Christian felt that the start couldn''t be considered a sess. He also felt a bit frustrated, as he had hoped to avoid being too direct. However, he was somewhat relieved that it wasn''t aplete failure; she hadn''t responded negatively, or at least it didn''t seem that way to him.


    So, steeling his nerves, he finally asked.


    "Are you waiting for someone, or simply taking some time for yourself?"


    Christian felt his heartbeats rising now. At first, he hadn''t wanted to ask her this directly, but he now feltpelled to find out if he could sit down. Even so, he wanted to know if she was alone, ensuring that his next question wouldn''t be in vain.


    By first letting her know that he was supposedly a ssmatefor her daughter, he hoped that the chances of a positive response to his next question would increase.


    He just hoped his current choices were right.


    "No, I''m alone. If you''re also by yourself, we can sit together."


    ''Saaafe!''


    While cheering inside himself at the fact that she had even gone a step further and invited him to sit, Christian tried to appear as nonchnt as possible and sat down normally, even as if a little reluctantly.


    Okay, maybe he was exaggerating a little. But anyway, now sitting with Eva at the same table, Christian was prepared to continue the conversation; he couldn''t let the atmosphere be awkward. However, Eva was a little faster than him and asked,


    "So, how did yourst exam go today?"


    While taken by surprise, Christian still replied normally¡ªor at least he tried to. However, the slight tilt of his head and the questioning tone in his voice told a different story.


    "Not bad?"


    Chuckling and taking Christian''s breath away with her smile, Eva pressed on with her questioning.


    "So, you are uncertain?"


    "Actually, it was perfect. I''m expecting a full score, after all."


    Christian immediately corrected himself, replying confidently this time, even as he sensed that her tone was strangely interrogative.


    He even attempted to show off a bit while doing so.


    But Eva, not letting him off that easily, suddenly asked again.


    "To that degree? Then you must be one of the top students. But I don''t recall Olivia ever mentioning that there was someone so handsome among them."


    Despite hearing thepliment at the end of her sentence and feeling quite happy, Christian still felt a little awkward about the question, disguised as a statement. He also wasn''t sure if he should exin that it was only recently he had started to break free from his average scores at school.


    So, Christian, thinking that the price for showing off was turning out to be a bit too high, decided to change the subject and evade her probing question about school. He figured he could brush it off and steer the conversation in a different direction.


    "Thank you for thepliment."


    ''Should Ipliment her back? But, with her appearance, she must have been showered with them, right? Maybe she''s tired of hearing them? But she started it, after all.''


    While having all kinds of arguments in his mind, Christian thought thatplimenting her back might be a little overused. Still, he felt it was the safest way to shift the conversation and ensure that the topic of school didn''te up again.


    "Actually, you are even more beautiful."


    "Thank you too."


    Christian, seeing the warm smile she offered in response, felt a wave of relief wash over him. Her reply was not negative, and that gave him a boost of confidence.


    Thinking it was enough forpliments for now, he decided it was time to shift the conversation again. He wanted to say something different, something that might provoke a different kind of reaction, even if it could lead to an awkward moment.


    So, he gathered his courage and spoke.


    "Actually, even though I''ve been at the same school as Olivia for four years, I never initiated a conversation with her, not even once."


    "Like, while she always seemed somewhat dazzlingpared to the other students, I never thought about fawning over her or even considered talking to her."


    ''Well, it''s partly because I felt there was no chance at first, so I didn''t hold any interest. But even when I thought I might have a chance, I still didn''t try after all, so I guess that''s not entirely a lie.''


    While giving some excuses in his mind, Christian didn''t stop and continued.


    "But when I happened to see you, things changed, and I made an attempt to talk to her, hoping to get to know you through her."


    "After seeing the bad impression she left, I changed my mind and ultimately decided not to go through with it."


    "Now, looking at you, I feel like your personalities are quite different."


    "So, what do you think the reason might be?"

 Chapter 73: Meeting (2)

    "So, what do you think the reason might be?"


    "Is it because her mother was stricter with you but more lenient with her?"


    While feeling some relief that he was able to say everything he wanted without being interrupted, Christian observed how she was now resting her elbow on the table, supporting her chin with her palm, with her expression remaining mostly unchanged, not worsening in a way that suggested anger.


    The way she held herself seemed calm and contemtive, which eased his tension. He sensed that what he said should still be within her limits, a reassuring sign that his words hadn''t crossed any invisible boundaries.


    Even so, he couldn''t shake the feeling that this question could be considered a bit offensive, as what he had said could be interpreted as badmouthing her daughter, and he hoped he hadn''t overstepped too much.


    But if he just tried to butter her up and hit on her, he wouldn''t be any different from the others. He felt that he would never catch her interest if their interaction continued down this path. There was also thest question he posed, which was somewhat intended to lighten the mood, contrasting with what he had said previously.


    So all he could do was hope he was on the right path.


    While the beginning¡ªor as they say, the first impression¡ªwas important, it wasn''t everything after all. He wanted to create some kind of spark first, regardless of whether it was positive or negative.


    All kinds of emotions could eventually be linked and extended to "love", or so Christian believed.


    "What exactly did Olivia do?"


    While noting that she wasn''tmenting on his somewhat tant show of interest, Christian sensed a colder tone in her voice, even though her expression remained unchanged. Yet, there was also a hint of amusement that he couldn''t be quite about. So, deciding to overlook the shift in her tone, he pressed on with his question.


    "What do you think your ''younger sister'' is capable of?"


    Eva being asked back, while also hearing the focus he ced on the words "younger sister," didn''t snap back at him. Instead, after a moment of serious contemtion, she finally replied.


    "Well, Olivia is very delicate, shy, and modest. She''s the kind of person who wouldn''t dare to be offensive toward anyone, which makes it hard for me to think of anything she might do that could be seen as bold or assertive. She tends to shy away from conflict and prefers to keep the peace, always putting others before herself.


    So, honestly, I can''t envision her stepping outside of herfort zone in a way that would surprise anyone."


    This time, hearing what she said, it was Christian''s turn to stare stupidly at her. He blinked a couple of times, his brows furrowing slightly as he processed her words.


    ''Does she really think this way about her daughter?''


    ''Is this what they call a parent''s blind love?''


    While all kinds of thoughts raced through Christian''s mind, including a hint of envy he himself didn''t actually notice, he ultimately arrived at a conclusion. It was impossible for her to not know her daughter that well, or, perhaps more urately, to understand her so poorly.


    And no matter how biased he might be in his impression, if he even was, he knew that it could never reach such an extreme. So, he concluded that what she said was essentially nonsense.


    Now feeling a bit surprised by the new discovery he had made about her personality, he still didn''t mind it much, as it reminded him of his own sister. He couldn''t imagine himself speaking ill of her, regardless if she had herwsor not after all.


    With this thought in mind, he sensed that he had been quiet long enough and decided to respond.


    "Hmm, well. Maybe we''re talking about different Olivia(s)?"


    Eva, seemingly still not convinced that it was enough, tilted her head slightly and asked him.


    "Or perhaps you didn''t understand her intentions clearly?"


    ''Adorable.''


    While this was his thought upon seeing her head tilt, Christiandidn''t react outwardly.


    "Could be."


    Christian decided not to refute her this time, feeling that capturing this much of her attention and interest was enough for now.


    "Okay, you talked badly about my younger sister."


    "Then what about you?"


    "What do you think about yourself? Since you mentioned the bad impression Olivia left on you, what kind of impression do you believe you leave on other people? Or even the impression you''re giving me right now?"


    Christian stared into Eva''s breathtaking eyes, taken aback by the clear amusement dancing within themnow. He also found himself at a loss for words. What kind of impression would someone introverted, someone who didn''t like getting involved with others, like him, leave on people? It was clearly not a pleasant one orlikean approachable one; otherwise, he would have at least some friends.


    But even so, he knew he needed to respond to her in some way.


    "A nice impression?"


    "Are you certain?"


    Seeing the meaningful smile that Eva was giving him, while also hearing the familiar question, Christian steeled himself, straightening his posture and looking directly into her eyes. He affirmed his statement once more, summoning all the confidence he could muster.


    "Yes, a very nice impression!"


    Eva chuckled and replied again, choosing not to press on the matter any further.


    "Hmm, then let''s leave it at that."


    After that, Christian engaged in more casual conversation with her, introducing himself and getting to know her better. He even ordered another drink for himself, while also consciously avoiding any mention of Olivia.


    But since it was really his first time talking this long with a mature woman, especially someone he was genuinely interested in, he found himself at a loss for topics to discuss after a while.


    It wasn''t like in middle school, where he didn''t care as much and was just trying to meet the expectations of that girl a little.


    "The weather is really nice today!"


    Christian finally remembered this famous line and said it, but as he nced outside at the sky now filled with clouds, he realized it was anything but nice weather. It seemed like rain could start pouring down at any momentafter all.


    He felt at a loss, certain that today''s weather was supposed to be sunny, and even though it was nearing sunset and the evening was approaching, it shouldn''t have looked like this.


    "Well, it''s actually not that bad."


    Hearing Eva''s sudden voice and noticing how she was actually trying to cover for him, Christian felt a surge of gratitude. He then made another attempt to think of other topics to discuss, not giving up.


    He talked a little more with Eva, but sensing that it might be enough for a first encounter, Christian was ready to wrap things up. However, he also knew it couldn''t just end like this. He couldn''t afford for this meeting to be a passing or fleeting one for either of themafter all. He needed to get her phone number, especially since hacking wasn''t an option.


    In the first ce, if he had been nning to hack information about her, her phone number would have been in his possession long ago. Instead, he wanted to get it directly from her, after all.


    "Hmm, well, I think I''ve taken up enough of your time already, so I should take my leave."


    After expressing his intent to leave, Christian looked at Eva again, taking in her exquisite features and the mature charm she exuded. Finally, he decided to ask directly, unsure of how to approach such a subject in a roundabout way.


    And he had done everything he could to catch her interest earlier.


    "But before that, could I have your number?"


    Eva, seemingly pondering for a moment, finally agreed. This response made Christian, who had been nervous about her answer, finally rx his tightened nerves.


    After exchanging a few farewell words, he stepped outside, of course, not before calling her to ensure he had the right number. He couldn''t afford to make a mistake and get the wrong one after all.


    As for the strange, amusement-filled gaze she gave him while holding her phone at that moment, even going so far as to show him her screen, though it felt a bit awkward, it was still manageable, andChristian quickly responded, exining that it was simply so she could save his number.


    Most importantly, when Christian saw her phone ring right in front of him, a wave of relief washed over him. He felt genuinely happy, knowing that this simple move confirmed the encounter as at least somewhat sessful. Now, he was looking forward to what might happen next.


    While heading home, Christian found himself contemting what he should tell his sister, knowing she would undoubtedly ask about why he had stayed behind again, and though he found it a bit troublesome to think if he should exin everything, he also realized that this kind of distress wasn''t all that bad. In fact, it made him look forward to theing days even more.

 Chapter 74: A Step Forward (1)

    Coming back home, Christian first had to deal with his sister, just as he had expected. She asked him a couple of questions about what had happened and why he had stayed behind again, but he brushed her off for now.


    As While he felt happy about getting Eva''s phone number, whether she was actually taking him seriously, and if there was any real possibility for further development, was an entirely different matter after all.


    Now in his room, he started thinking things through again, reflecting on his encounter with Eva.


    When he left the restaurant, Christian had initially deliberated whether he should wait for her until she was ready to go, and leave together, but since it was their first encounter, he decided that maybe taking the safer approach was the better option this time.


    Most importantly, he felt that if he had stayed, the atmosphere would have be awkward since he didn''t have many topics in mind that he could bring up.


    He could have asked her some leading questions that would get her to start talking more about herself, which could have opened up many other things to talk about afterward.


    But the feeling he got while talking to her was that she didn''t seem to want to talk about herself that much, which influenced his choice.


    After all, based on his previous knowledge, he thought that in this kind of situation, the best approach was to be a good listener and let her take control of the conversation, or steer the direction a little, but still leave her to talk more. The most important point was still to be attentive after all in his thought.


    But in the end, he changed his mind and decided to improvise as the situation required.


    Anyway, aside from how their meeting ended, Christian reflected more on her attitude. She seemed a little different from the image he initially had in his mind¡ªespecially with how she appeared yful? Or was it just a little yful?


    He couldn''t be sure after just one meeting, and aside from this characteristic, Christian had initially thought that his chances with her, despite his changes, were a bit slimmer. However, from what he observed during this encounter, it seemed that wasn''t the case. He had expected her to be much less interestedafter all, believing there would be an impregnable wall around her.


    Of course, he couldn''t say that she was fawning over him or had that enormous interest, nothing like that at all. But still, he felt that the responses he received were much more positive than he had expected. At the same time, reflecting on theter parts of their conversation, aside from when it began with school and Olivia, he also sensed some kind of invisible barrier.


    So, Christian''s assessment was that her responses seemed somewhat vague?


    In the end, he still can''t be sure again.


    While he wasn''t sure how to rate this meetingurately, Christian shifted the gears ofhis thoughts. At least he now felt he had no regrets, regardless of the oue. He had talked with her, and the abysmal result he had feared could be one of the possible oues after their conversation had not materialized.


    So, all he could do now was try his best.


    Now that he had finished reflecting on his encounter with Eva, Christian turned his attention to his Idle system, as he still had not received today''s Idle Practicing umtion.


    So, while hoping that his constitution would reach ten today, he received them all at once.


    [Youhavereceived 240Experience]


    [Youhavereceived 1240Experience]


    [Youhavereceived 700Experience]


    [The skill Basic AI Creationhad be Lv.9(30%)]


    [The skill AdvancedProgram Hackinghad be Lv.2(5%)]


    [The skill IntermediateKix Body Buildinghad be Lv.1(7%)]


    While he was now ustomed to receiving information from his Idle System and the changes happening to his body, Christian still took some time to digest everything, especially when it came to the physical changes.


    After a few minutes, once he had finished digesting everything, Christian opened his eyes and turned his attention to his body. He realized that he had actually started sweating less recently.


    But not worrying too much about these things, Christian opened his status window. He knew he wouldn''t receive a notification from his Idle System about the increase in his constitution after all, which was exactly what he desperately wanted to check. He felt it was high time for his constitution to rise, especially considering how strong his body had be.


    [Idle System]


    Host: Christian White


    Level: 19(EXP: 12.500/30.000)


    Age: 18


    Constitution: 10


    Comprehension: 46


    Unassigned Points: 6


    Skills: AdvancedTrading Lv.2(8%), Passion Reader Lv.-, AdvancedProgram HackingLv.2(5%), IntermediateKix Body BuildingLv.1(7%), High School KnowledgeLv.10(Max), Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu Lv.3(87%), Basic AI Creation Lv.9(30%)


    Idle practicing slots:(0/3)


    Christian immediately directed his gaze to his constitution, and upon seeing the number ten, he couldn''t be happier, with a smile naturally adorning his face.


    ''Finally!''


    He felt like it really took its sweet time.


    Taking a couple of moments to celebrate all the good things that had happened to him today, Christian felt a sense of gratitude wash over him. From finishingthe exams of his highschool to meeting Eva, and finally seeing his constitution rise, each event filled him with a satisfaction.


    He couldn''t help but smile as he reflected on how these moments hade together, making him feel like he was finally on the right path.


    It was a day that reminded him of the potential for growth and change, leaving him with a renewed sense of hope and excitement for whaty ahead, despite the many things still hidden beneath the surface of the world.


    Pulling himself back from his celebratory thoughts, Christian turned his attention to his Program Hacking skill, which had actually reached level two since yesterday.


    Unlike before, when his skills were only basic or intermediate, the increase in his abilities after each level in advanced skills was tremendous. However, Christian had dyed making the decision to hack the police database again or to wait instead until his skill reached level three or higher yesterday.


    So, now contemting carefully, Christian, despite knowing he could likely discover something new with thisattempt, still chose to wait until his skill reached at least level three.


    After all, while he would likely discover something new,it''s just that, andit still might not be enough to learn everything he wanted. He wanted to be more confident in his skills or, at the very least, have his AI(Iris)ready to assist him in this attempt.


    Christian still wanted to identify the perpetrator responsible for killing his parents as soon as possible, and it wasn''t that he had forgotten about it after meeting Eva today; rather, after calming down over the past few days since discovering the previous information, he understood he really couldn''t be in a hurry.


    As while the world seemed peaceful, it was actually quite dangerous. Most importantly, the person responsible for his parents'' deaths was likely someone he couldn''t confront with his current skills. Therefore, rushing into things would be futile. He needed to proceed with caution, care, and certainty.


    Finally making his decision, Christian closed his status window and opened his third Idle Practicing slot.


    [Third Slot - Perfect body- 00:10:25/24:00:00]


    Looking at the word "Perfect" beside "Body" in the system window in front of him, Christian felt a mix of emotions. He would have liked to continue researching and pursuing his ambitious skill through Idle Practice, but recalling the vast amount of knowledge about human biology he had been receiving from ittely, he knew he couldn''t continue any longer.


    After all, he needed to build some strength for now. While martial arts might not be particrly useful against something supernatural, it was still better than nothing. Especially since he could use his unassigned points, any small increase in his ability to utilize his strengththencould make a difference.


    Of course, he would try his best to avoid putting himself in any dangerous situations, but one still needed to be cautious.


    Having affirmed his decision, Christian finally willed his Idle System in his mind to change the skill for Idle Practicing.


    [Youhavereceived 2Experience]


    [The skill IntermediateKix Body Buildinghad be Lv.1(7%)]


    [The Idle Practice at the Thirdslot,Brazilian Jiu-Jitsuhas started]


    As Christian looked at the new system messages appearing in front of him, he hoped that by the time he reached level twenty, he would unlock a fourth Idle slot.


    After all, he still nned to put human biology on Idle Practicing. His ultimate goal of gaining more strength had also not changed, especially with the desire to study the abomination he had seen in the police database, if he got the chance, as it was crucial for him to understand the exact reason behind its existence.


    No matter what he did, it should prove useful.

 Chapter 75: A Step Forward (2)

    One week passed.


    Christian could confidently say that the past week had been filled with happenings.


    While the first thing on his mind at the moment was, of course, his rtionship with Eva.


    In truth, nothing significantly progressive could be said to have happened between them. But perhaps he could say he had taken a step forward?


    Although they had only exchanged a few messages over the phone, the more important thing was that he had actually met her once. This meeting wasn''t like thest one, which had been purely coincidental. It happened while they were chatting, though, to be fair, they didn''t chat much since it seemed like neither of them was particrly fond of using phones or social media formunication.


    But due to their shared disinterest in phonemunication, they actually ended up meeting in person. Or so, Christian thought. Readtest chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    He had just casually suggested that they could meet up and grab a meal or something after all, but to his surprise, she immediately agreed. It had been a simple suggestion on his part, yet her quick eptance made it feel like a more significant progress than he had originally expected.


    While their meeting also couldn''t be considered anything grand, as it was really just a meal at a prestigious restaurant, but this small yet deliberate encounter felt like a meaningful step forward. The most significant development, however, was that he sensed her previously vague attitude had be much clearer.


    Of course, it was just an intuitive feeling, and nothing is certain, but even so, it was better than nothing.


    Through this date, if it could even be considered one, Christian had confirmed that he truly should have a chance with her. He felt he was on the right path, and that was the most important thing.


    In this context, Christian seriously considered whether he should confide in his sister this time. Of course, he didn''t intendto lie and im he had a girlfriend or anything of the sort; he wouldsimply ask for her opinion and see if she had any advice for him. After all, he felt this was an important moment for his rtionship with Eva.


    In the end, he decided to wait a little longer and see how things unfolded. If he felt that there were really no real problems and that he truly had a chance with Eva, he would eventually tell her.


    Then, moving on from his thoughts of Eva to his now busy older sister, Christian initially thought that she still hadn''t found anything to upy her time. However, he was proved wrong, as soon as he finished school (his exams, to be specific) she seemed to dive into various activities. Whether those activities were fruitful was another story, of course.


    His sister had started to work out a little at home for some time now, but it was nothing too grand, just watching a few videos online and exercising whenever she had some free time. This time, however, she actually went to a ce to practice yoga, in addition to her small workouts at home.


    Then she even subscribed to an online cooking ss, with the reason that since he had started eating a lottely, she wanted to improve her skills in the kitchen and make better meals. As not only could she learn to cook more delicious dishes, but she could also research ways to prepare healthier options for him then.


    However, with his system, he had long since discovered that he didn''t really need to worry about the healthy side.


    Actually, up to this point, there were no problems, but the next thing she did was something he didn''t quite understand: she decided to studyw, and the first thing she did was buy numerous physical books, which he thought were practically obsolete in today''s digital age.


    If she had started studyingw because she was considering continuing her education and going to university, Christian wouldn''t have minded at all. However, the reason behind her new-found interest was that after discovering his trading activities were generating a significant amount of money, she felt he would need assistance with various tax and legal procedures.


    Going forward, these procedures would likely be even moreplex, and they didn''t want to risk being cheated by someone or ending up in an unfavorable situation just because they were uninformed.


    Christian, of course, wasn''t entirely convinced by her reasoning. For now, they could simply consult with specialists in the field, like awyer or someone else. And if things ever became tooplicated, he could always just assign one of his Idle Practicing slots to studyingw and be done with it, after all.


    After what his sister said, Christian even considered whether he should stop waiting and start studyingw right away. However, for various reasons, like not having enough time to dedicate to it, and not wanting to take over something his sister had already begun, he ultimately decided against it. After all, he couldn''t easily find something else for her to do for the time being.


    With all these thingsbined, and seeing how everything his sister was currently doing seemed to revolve around him, Christian felt ufortable. He wanted her to have more freedom to pursue her own interests, rather than bing like his personal assistant in this way. It wasn''t what he wanted for her, nor did he like the idea of her feeling tied down by his affairs.


    Christian wanted to repay his sister more properly but didn''t know what he could actually do. As of now, aside from her workouts, like yoga and other exercises she did inside the house as a hobby, she wasn''t pursuing anything else for herself, after all.


    Ultimately, Christian decided to leave this subject for the future, as his hands were already full with the creation of the AI. Which over the past week, while it had seen some progress, the AI was still far fromplete and would take more time to finish.


    As for his time with Eva? Christian considered it as some break time, which, even then, wasn''t taking that much time, as he had only met her once for a short while and spent very little time chatting on the phone.


    Aside from these matters, there were his high school results, which had alreadye out. He received a score of B, which was quite good considering he hadn''t studied much and was barely above average in his previous assessments. Overall, he was quite satisfied with the oue.


    But his sister was more than just satisfied; she was overjoyed, her smile and happiness lighting up the room when the results came out. The hugs he received that day were countless, and had he not insisted they could celebrate again after graduation, he would have likely spent the day doing nothing, which he deemed uneptable, especially with the challenges thaty ahead.


    Even then, he still spent some time with his sister,as he had worked hard¡ªstudying his high school subjects through his Idle System for this very reason, to create moments like this for her.


    It was also impossible for him not to feel happy; he was genuinely quite content with the result. It''s just that he believed taking a whole day to do nothing was no longer appropriate.


    Thenesthe final achievement from the previous days: obtaining his driving license, which, thankfully, went smoothly.


    Having finished recalling all the events from the past week, Christian opened his Idle Practicing slots, knowingthat theimportant moment had finally arrived.


    [First Slot - AI Programming- 23:30:10/24:00:00]


    [Second Slot - Program Hacking- 23:30:10/24:00:00]


    [ThirdSlot - Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu- 23:30:10/24:00:00]


    Looking at his current slots and considering the length of time he had allowed them to umte, actually the longest he had ever waited, Christian while filled with hope, was actually also a little nervous.He couldn''t be sure if he would receive a fourth slot when he leveled up this time, after all.


    So, he had let his system umte this much, even though lessthan halfwould have been enough to nudge him to the next level, solely for the reason of obtaining that elusive fourth slot. Which, while he knew it was probably unrted, he still hoped it could make a difference.


    So, now taking a couple of moments to calm himself down, he finally willed his system to absorb all three umted slots.


    [Youhavereceived 650Experience]


    [Youhavereceived 1460Experience]


    [Youhavereceived 330Experience]


    [Your Level has increased]


    [You have received2unassigned points]


    [The Idle practicing slots have became 4]


    [The skill IntermediateAI Creationhad be Lv.1(45%)]


    [The skill AdvancedProgram Hackinghad be Lv.2(46%)]


    [The skill Brazilian Jiu-Jitsuhad be Lv.6(90%)]


    After taking a moment to digest the umted gains, Christian finally opened his eyes and looked at the system messages.


    Seeing that he had actually gained another Idle slot, Christian first sighed in relief and then smiled. He couldn''t be happier; with four Idle Practicing slots, it meant all his ns could be elerated, and his development would be faster from here on out.

 Chapter 76: Graduation (1)

    Christian was overjoyed at gaining the fourth slot, but he didn''t overlook the other messages regarding his skill progression. He took a nce at them, as he actually had discovered something recently, and today, after reading the current messages, he became even more certain about it.


    And that was that everything was interconnected within his Idle System.


    Previously, when he allocated two Idle Practicing slots to Trading simultaneously, he noticed he didn''t receive duplicated information, but he hadn''t thought much of it at the time.


    But with the number of his skills raising, and his attributes also raising, he discovered other things.


    However, as the number of his skills and their tiers increased, along with his attributes raising, he began to uncover other things.


    For instance, while engaging in Idle Practicing, he wouldn''t acquire duplicated knowledge, even if it pertained to two different skills.


    His AI Creation skill and Program Hacking skill serve as prime examples of this phenomenon. They share certain simrities after all, and when his AI Creation skill reached the Intermediate tier, the connection became even clearer.


    After receiving the Idle umtion, he noticed that the percentage for his Program Hacking skill began progressing a bit more quickly. While the difference wasn''t immediately significant at all, even insignificant, he understood that every bit counted and would umte over time, making it crucial for his development.


    The key point is that he would gain knowledge rted to Program Hacking from his AI Creation skill¡ªones that could prove useful for it¡ªand vice versa. During this process, as he studies both skills simultaneously, he also won''t be studying the same concepts within each skill, allowing him to maximize his learning efficiency.


    This interconnectedness between his skills means that advancements in one area could lead to insights in another, enhancing his overall development.


    So, what he''s talking about again? It''s efficiency and how he won''t lose out at all.


    Thenes his Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu skill, which seemed to have been affected by his constitution, just as he thought. However, it also started to raise a little slower after it reached level five, also like he had anticipated.


    While Christian noted down his findings in his mind, he still didn''t stop focusing on what was most important for him, which would naturally be assigning Human Biology to his fourth slot.


    [The Idle Practice at the Fourthslot,Human Biologyhas started]


    [The skill Basic Human Biologyhas beencreated.]


    [Currentlythe skillBasic Human BiologyisLv.7(85%)]


    ''Wow.''


    Christian couldn''t help but exim in his mind as he looked at his new skill. He felt that the skill level was even more impressive than he had anticipated. He knew from researching his body building skill that he was learning a lot about Human Biology, which was also part of his high school curriculum. However, seeing the skill''s level was an entirely different experience.


    Its level was even higher than the high school subject skill he had previously learned after all.


    While Christian was initially filled with amazement, he still epted the situation quickly and found himself looking forward even more to his development.


    ¡­


    "Are you ready?"


    Looking at his sister, at how well she took care of herself and how her formal clothes gave her an elegant and unattainable vibe, while also noticing her enthusiastic expression and the warm smile adorning her face, which seemed to contradict that image entirely, Christian didn''t know how to feel.


    Three days had passed, and it was the morning of graduation day. So, could his sister''s twinkling eyes be justified? As Christian pondered this, he realized that he also felt somewhat happy, especially for his sister. After all, today marked his own graduation, signaling that he had finally finished his high school.


    Yet, as he noticed the difference in enthusiasm between them, he couldn''t shake the feeling that perhaps it was his sister who was graduating, not him.


    Still, seeing how she was waiting for his answer, Christian shifted his gaze from his dazzling sister to the mirror in front of him.


    He looked at his current attire, which filled him with awkwardness, and he didn''t even like it very much. Even then, as he looked at the ck graduation gown, the ck cap, and the ck tasselced with golden decorations, he felt a mix of emotions.


    It was, naturally, his graduation attire, and underneath, he wore a in white shirt with a tie and normal pants.


    Christianfelt that while he didn''t like the attire, it was still a special day, and its significance gave some meaning to the outfit. In the end, healsorealized he didn''t dislike this feeling as much as he thought.


    But while he didn''t mind wearing the current outfit, with his handsomeness remaining unchanged with his body and face. Looking at the necktie, Christian stared at it for a couple of moments before finally deciding against wearing it.


    It was ufortable after all, and it was also unnecessary.


    So while he took it off, he looked at his sister and finally said.


    "Now, I''m ready!"


    Seeing her gaze fixed on the necktie he held in his hand, Christian felt a little awkward at first. He waited for her to say something, prepared to wear it again if she mentioned it. After all, despite everything, he didn''t want to spoil the mood from the start with something like this.


    "Okay, then let''s go."


    Sighing in relief that she didn''t seem to care much, while also noticing her cheerful tone and unfading smile, they finally went out a little early from the house. Since they would be going by car, a decision Christian made because he didn''t want to walk in his current attire and advertise that he was graduating today.


    They took some time amidst the starting traffic jam around the school. Eventually, they found a ce to park, and then they entered the school, or rather, Christian wanted to enter.


    "Chris, wait. We should take some pictures at the entrance of the school."


    Christian stopped at the entrance of the school, looking at his sister, who had taken the newly bought camera from its specialized bag. She looked at him with her breath takingsmile, and he didn''t know what to feel, as he wasn''t really a fan of taking pictures.


    But looking at his sister''s eager and joy-filled expression, and then at the other students also takingsomepictures around him, he conceded in the end. However facing the many demands she requested for his pose, and the many pictures she tookafterward, he began to feel like it was really going to be a very long day.


    Finally finishing, after barely stopping his sister from asking others to take a picture of them together and convincing her that they could just take some selfies, Christian walked with his sister, while observing the students around him as they gathered in groups. He noticed how they were actually garnering some attention with their appearance.


    Then hepared himself to the other students, and noticing the difference, howhe was just with his sister, unlike the others, made him feel a little out of ce. He began to question whether it was really necessary toe at this time, or so early. After all, they could have arrived when the ceremony began or when the rehearsal started for him.


    Christian was questioning if there was a need to wake up early, take a shower, and spend time preparing himself. Then, looking at his sister walking next to him, filled with smiles, he also wondered if there was a need for her to wake up even earlier than he did to prepare herself, especially after spending the previous day decorating the house, All The House!


    Recalling how, had he not stopped her, she would have even extended her handsto decorate thenowequipment room, he felt a wave of relief. While at the same time, Christian still didn''t know if she had been joking with himor was really seriousyesterday.


    "Okay, Chris, I''m going this way."


    Snapping him out of his thoughts was his sister, who, right after she got his attention, hugged him tightly with all her body and all her being, seemingly trying to reassure both him and herself with this embrace.


    And feeling how emotional his sister was today, Christian, who initially thought he had already known just how happy she was, realized he needed to update his understanding.


    So, as he wrapped his arms around her and hugged her back, he decided that he would go along with everything she requested today, at least.


    After separating and looking at his sister, who seemed on the verge of crying despite the smile adorning her face, then seeing how she quickly went toward the graduation ceremony avenue, Christian stood still in his ce.


    He stood where he was, watching her back as she headed away when suddenly, an idea struck him.


    Were the hugs her way of reminding him? Of constantly telling him that she was with him, so he wouldn''t forget?

 Chapter 77: Graduation (2)

    While Christian went through the rehearsal and other procedures for the graduation, even taking a few pictures with a couple of female ssmates before the actual ceremony started, his mind still remained on his sister.


    He had a pressing question in his mind that he couldn''t shake.


    Will he evere to know how deep his sister''s emotions are toward him?


    "As you embark on your next chapter, remember the importance of connections. Surround yourself with people who uplift and inspire you. Coboration and support from others can lead to extraordinary oues. Whether in your professional life or personal endeavors, building rtionships will help you grow and expand your horizons. Don''t hesitate to reach out, ask questions, and learn from others."


    As Christian sat in the graduation venue with the other graduating students, listening to the speech from the school staff, or was it an alumni? He didn''t pay much attention to it anyway. A speech about connections and rtionships didn''t interest him; such speeches were abundant online, after all, and his mind was still on his sister.


    "We can''t wait to see the incredible things you will aplish. Thank you!"


    p! p! p!


    But as his speech ended and apuse erupted all around, creating a resonant wave of enthusiasm that filled the venue and uplifted the spirits of everyone present, Christian realized it was now time for the valedictorian''s speech, followed by the presentation of degrees. So, he decided that he should at least try to be nicer to his sisterter while focusing on the graduation ceremony for now.


    After all, while the question about his sister could upy Christian''s thoughts for a lifetime, this graduation ceremony was a once-in-a-lifetime asion. His sister was also filled with anticipation and excitement about it, so he should give it some attention, if not for anything else, then for her sake.


    "Alright, I know my jokes are about as popr as a pop quiz on a Monday morning. But seriously, if all else fails, remember: I''m here for my valedictorian speech, not myedy special! So let''s all just pretend these jokes are as good as my GPA!"


    ''Wow.''


    ''Is he trying to be funny?''


    As Christian listened to the top student, who had maintained his position as the top student throughout all four years of high school and was now giving his valedictorian speech, he first noticed the student''s in appearance. Then, after hearing his speech, he couldn''t help but think that even the top student had something he wasn''t good at.


    ''Or is the problem that he is trying to be funny? Which clearly, he is not suited for?''


    While having many thoughts and seeing how some students surprisingly stifled theirughter, something he found even more astonishing, the top student''s speech finally came to an end.


    Then, upon seeing Olivia approach the stage to deliver her speechnext, Christian perked up, giving her his full attention. He was genuinely curious about what she would say. After all, Eva had confirmedto himthat she would also be in the audience, so he wondered how Olivia would perform in front of her mother and how she would handle her speech before the entire school.


    But, thinking of Eva and how they hadn''t arranged to meet, he realized it was possible they could run into each other by chance. This thought filled him with mixed emotions, and he wasn''t sure how to handle it if it happened, feeling it might be a little early for a meeting involving his sister. Regardless, Christian returned his attention to Olivia as she began her speech.


    "Good afternoon, esteemed faculty, honored guests, and my fellow graduates.


    As I stand before you today, I am filled with gratitude and excitement for the journey we have shared and the future that lies ahead¡­"


    Christian, upon hearing the typical normal beginning of Olivia''s speech, was surprised, as he expected something different, or maybe it was to be expected since her mother was also present?


    While he began to feel disappointed by theck of something different in her speech, Olivia didn''t betray his expectations and proved him wrong; the beginning was normal, but the rest of her speech drifted off in a different direction after all.


    "I genuinely admire the creative minds among us, those who dare to challenge conventions. It reminds me of the finer things in life, the exquisite bnce of tastes, where the richness of experience meets the elegance of form. While I may excel in certain realms, I take great pleasure in recognizing the diverse talents that surround me, each of you contributes in ways that can be quite¡­ refreshing."


    Seeing the clear sense of superiority emanating from Olivia, both in her tone and her speech, something he hadn''t felt at all from Eva, Christian suddenly grew curious about how they could be so different.


    Then, reflecting on the three speeches he had heard, he realized that, in the end, the alumni''s speech had actually been the most normal of them all.


    In the end, the graduation ceremony continued, Christian found that aside from considering Olivia''s speech and her presence amusing and funny to watch, especially since she was Eva''s daughter, there was nothing else that truly captured his attention.


    As Christian looked at the stage where they were now presenting degrees to the students, he waited for his turn while grumbling, feeling that they should have prepared better chairs for the ceremony.


    ''Actually, even the chair desks in the ssroom can''t be consideredfortable, so how did I endure all this time in high school?''


    Christian couldn''t help but praise himself as he thought of all kind of things he went through in his high school.


    "Now, it''s my pleasure to present a diploma to our next graduate, Christian White!"


    Hearing his name, Christian walked toward the stage, feeling as if nothing much remained. As for the loud cheers and apuse, he didn''t expect much, and didn''t hear much, which feltpletely natural to him.


    "Chriiiiiis!"


    But maybe he hadn''t taken into ount his sister, who, for the first time, made him realize just how loud her voice could be. He couldn''t help but turn his head toward her direction, even though she was a little far away.


    He saw her holding the camera in one hand while waving at him with the other, garnering a lot of attention from those around her because of her behavior, or is because of her appearance? Anyway, she was still quite noticeable.


    But he only took a quick nce, knowing he couldn''t stop and risk making a mistake here.


    ''Wait why I can''t?''


    While he suddenly questioned the authenticity of his thoughts, the assistant principal continued with the presentation.


    "Christian has been a good student who made a transformation at the end of his school life, bing more diligent in his studies, and we know he is destined for great things!"


    Hearing the new evaluation the school was giving him this time, and how they went out of their way to highlight it unlike the other students, Christian couldn''t help but wonder if they were being shameless or simply trying to make up for what they had done to him previously.


    Still, he walked toward the principal holding the degree, who greeted him with a strange smile that he probably thought was warm. However, Christian found it creepy and felt an urge to punch him because of it.


    But he held himself back and shook the principal''s hand normally.


    "Congrattions, Christian! We''re so proud of you!"


    "Thank you," he replied politely.


    Then briefly took a pose for the photo, and finally returned to his seat, questioning why graduates couldn''t just go to their family, rtives, friends, or others when receiving their diplomas. What was the point of returning to their seats?


    Christian found himself questioning many things today, from the big to the small. Even so, the ceremony continued, with the presentation of degrees finallying to an end and the principal preparing to deliver the closing speech.


    "Take what you''ve learned here, both in and out of the ssroom, and use it to shape the path ahead. Remember that setbacks are just steps toward growth, and your determination and character will guide you through whateveres next."


    But while it was brief, shorter than the speeches given by the top student and the alumni, Christian couldn''t shake the strange feeling that the middle part of the principal''s speech was directed at him. Or maybe, he was just overthinking it?


    But as the assistant principal took over and dered the conclusion of the ceremony, followed by a burst of noise and music, Christian decided to brush aside his thoughts. He stood up and quietly made his way toward the exit, heading for his sister.


    With his scores already known and his diploma now in hand, he wondered why he should stick around any longer. He didn''t have any friends to gather with, and the formal recessional held no interest for him, after all.

 Chapter 78: Graduation (3)

    Coming out of the graduation ceremony venue and seeing his sister already outside, waiting for him with a smile on her face, as if to say, "I caught you," Christian didn''t feel awkward at all.


    It felt natural that she knew him well enough to predict his actions, which also spared him the need to search for her. So, as he walked toward her side, he simply called out to her, as if it were the most normal thing in the world.


    "Sis."


    But when he noticed the flower bouquet in her hands, Christian couldn''t help but wonder when she had found the time to buy and bring it. The thought lingered in his mind as he approached her, curious but not surprised by her thoughtful gesture.


    After the usual hug with his sister, followed by her congratting him for the umpteenth time and him thanking her just as often, they wandered through the decorated areas set up for the graduation. Together, they posed for some pictures, though naturally, it was mostly her capturing him amidst the festive disys, preserving the moment in her camera.


    But as time passed and the venue became crowded with studentswho seemed to have finished their recessionnd their families, forming groups and chatting in clusters, Christian began to feel like it was time for them to make their exit. Unlike the others, they had no one else to gather withafter all, and with nothing left for them at the event, it seemed like the right moment to leave.


    "Should we go? We''ve taken plenty of pictures after all," Christian suggested, ncing around at the growing crowd.


    "Okay."


    Seeing how his sister remained silent for a moment before answering with a smile, seemingly agreeing that it was time to leave, Christian thoughtthatthe brief pause might have been due to her feeling a bit bittersweet about the graduationing to an end or perhaps having mixed emotions about it. Still, he didn''t dwell on it and simply moved on, considering it not a big deal.


    While everything has a start, it also has an ending after all.


    But as he prepared to quietly make his way toward the exit with his sister, leaving the bustling crowd behind, Christian suddenly caught sight of Eva approaching from the corner of his eye, and he couldn''t help but feel a little surprised, as he didn''t think that they had reached a point where they could talk casually in front of each other''s family member, even if nothing was actually happening between them.


    "Christian."


    He didn''t even have time to process what was happening or decide whether he should avoid her. As Eva called his name, she approached him and gave him a light hug, saying, "Congrattions on your graduation!"


    Annabelle stood frozen beside her brother, her gaze fixed on the blonde woman conversing with him. A whirlwind of thoughts swirled in her mind as she tried to make sense of the scene unfolding before her.


    Quickly calming herself and assessing the situation in front of her, Annabelle realized that if she were to point out anything first about the woman before her, it would undoubtedly be her appearance, as while she was well aware of her own beauty, she couldn''t help but notice that the woman standing before her seemed to outshine her, leaving Annabelle feeling surprisingly inadequate inparison.


    The more surprising part, however, would be how her younger brother hade to know her, given that she was an old and mature woman. Annabelle, of course, didn''t mean "old" in a literal sense, but rather, she wasparing the woman to Christian, as despite the impression of youthfulness she exuded, Annabelle estimated that the woman was in her early thirties, so there was quite an age gap.


    And if asked why she was making thisparison in the first ce? Then it would naturally be because of the tone her brother was using when speaking with her. It was a tone clearly intended to sound confident, aimed at making himself appear equal to the person next to him.


    However, for her, as his older sister who had known him since he was born, the hidden nervousness behind it couldn''t have been more apparent.


    It was clear to her that her brother was interested in this woman, which left her feeling mixed emotions and unsure of what to say.


    ''Chris, why can''t it be a girl closer to your age?''


    While asking this question in her mind, Annabelle quickly dismissed all her distracting thoughts as the woman turned toward her, giving her,her undivided attention, as she wanted to appear proper and didn''t want to embarrass her brother with her behavior; she could get to know everythingter from him anyway.


    "Hello, you must be Christian''s older sister."


    "Yes, that''s me! Nice to meet you!" Annabelle replied, her expression soft and friendly.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you from Christian. Nice to meet you too."


    "Actually, you really resemble each other, and it''s apparent at first nce that you are siblings."


    Now, hearing what she said next, Annabelle was initially surprised and felt happy that her brother had talked about her to someone else, especially to the woman in front of her, who he clearly had an interest in. However, at the back of her mind, she couldn''t help but question whether her brother had truly introduced her, deciding to think things through againter.


    "Sister, this is Eva. She''s actually the older sister of the second top student who gave a speech at the graduation ceremony just before."


    Feeling that he should include himself in the conversation to prevent it from steering in an unwanted direction, Christian finally interrupted and introduced each of them.


    "And Eva, this is Annabelle, my older sister, but you already know, right?"


    Hearing her brother introduce the beautiful woman in front of her as the older sister of one of the students, Annabelle found the exnation quite logical. However, as she looked at both of them more closely, she couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to their connection.


    Then the question of when they had gotten to know each other popped into her mind once again, especially since the actual student in question hadn''te, and it was the older sister who had appeared alone.


    But, as she registered what her brother had said and recalled the beautiful girl''s speech, how should she describe it? Unique? She didn''t want to putbels on it, but she was fairly certainthatit wasnot atypicalone.


    The personality of the one speaking it, was also quite apparent, so knowing her brother, she couldn''t imagine him getting along with that kind of girl. She also felt that that student didn''t resemble the woman in front of her, as despite exuding an elegant presence and appearing very wealthy from her clothes, there was something different about her.


    The warmth and confidence reflected in her smile revealed other qualities that set her apart.


    "Yes, nice to meet you again, Eva! I can only assume that my younger brother has been bragging about me, right?"


    Despite having many thoughts swirling in her mind, Annabelle remained focused on the ongoing conversation. She spoke, but feeling it wasn''t enough, she continued to express herself clearly, even if it came off as a bit childish.


    "Actually, thank you very much for looking after my Chris."


    "Oh, it appears Christian didn''t do you justice with his bragging, as you seem even closer and more exceptional than he said."


    Annabelle felt as if she had been punched in the face by Eva''s reply, interpreting it as an implication that they weren''t very close after all, and though she didn''t take it to heart, the initial impression she had of the woman took a hit, losing two points from a score of a hundred, perhaps even ten in actuality; she wasn''t quite sure yet.


    "Well, in that case, we can get to know each other more closely from now on, so you won''t get the wrong impression again."


    "Absolutely, I don''t mind at all."


    Annabelle fell silent after hearing Eva''s reply. But asshe gazed into her sky-blue eyes, which appeared especially dazzling paired with her confident smile, she began to understand why her brother was attracted to her.


    She seemed captivating and had a particr charm to her, and while Annabelle usually had no trouble conversing with strangers, she felt a sense of uncertainty with the person standing in front of her. Strangely enough, though, Eva didn''te across as annoying at all to her.


    ''Or maybe not? After all, she''s stealing my younger brother.''


    ''Anyway, it''s just a difference in experience; I will be better at handling conversations in time.''


    Annabelle tried tofort herself regarding the actual reason for the situation. After all, she felt she could attribute many reasons for this kind of thing, one of which was that she didn''t seem to share the same level of ease in this particr subject regardingher brother as Eva did.

 Chapter 79: Graduation (4)

    "You seem to be alone with your older sister andareabout to head home. Have you finished talking withyour friends?"


    Seeing how Eva turned her attention back to her brother after exchanging a few words with her, Annabelle was prepared to step aside and not be an obstacle, ready to leave and go back alone if necessary.


    "No, it''s not that we are alone and returning home; it''s just that I''m making space, making it more convenient for my special girlfriend."


    "Ah, I mean a female friend."


    But hearing her brother''s response to the unexpected question, which she found surprising, because if she knew her brother even a little, she should know he didn''t have friends after all, she felt even more taken aback.


    ''Is he trying to hint at her? Tease her?''


    As all kinds of thoughts raced through Annabelle''s head, she heard Eva''s chuckle and noticed how they continued to talk normally, or perhaps not normally, but seemingly bickering? This time, she really felt out of ce.


    "Mo-, I mean, Sis Eva."


    Coming to Annabelle''s rescue was another beautiful girl: the second top student who had given the Salutatorian Speech previously, Eva''s younger sister, who immediately asked her after arriving.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Christian, seeing Olivia arrive and how she nearly mistakenly said "mother" instead of "sister" at first, was filled with amusement. He was also curious about what Eva would have told her daughter to make her call her sister now. As for the peculiar gaze she had just sent to Olivia upon her arrival, it certainly didn''t go unnoticed by him.


    Then, noticing how he had actually be the center of attention, or rather, how his group had, Christian took a couple of nces at his surroundings. He felt that many of the gazes were filled with envy, but he didn''t care at all.


    More importantly, he looked at Olivia, observing how she was talking with Eva while seemingly ignoring him and his sister. He once again realized that she could be quite rude. However, hearing the tone between mother and daughter, he also recognized that she was at least different with her mother.


    But in the end, it was all just a passing observation; for Eva''s sake. He still didn''t n to get too involved with Olivia.


    "Okay, it seems that I need to go with my younger sister for now. See youter." Eva said to him and his sister after finishing her conversation with Olivia.


    As Christian gave a short reply and Annabelle followed with a more polite one, they found themselves alone in silence after Eva left. In sync, they both started walking back to their house.


    While the mood was awkward on the way back, it improved when they arrived at their house, filled with decorations, especially when his sister returned to take more photos before he changed back into his clothes.


    As it was a celebration with just the two of them, Christian began to think about what he should tell his sister. Her not saying or asking anything till now didn''t mean she wasn''t curious, after all, and he felt his sister had every right to know.


    But he was still undecided about how much he should share. He was waiting for her to at least ask and was prepared to answer to the best of his abilities without lying.


    While all kinds of thoughts went through his mind at this unexpected encounter with Eva, Annabelle looking at her brother, who seemed a little distracted as they were preparing to barbecue on the roof. Finally couldn''t hold herself back any longer and said.


    "You know, Chris?"


    Seeing how he gave her his attention right away when she called him, Annabelle tried to think of Eva again. She knew herself well and was naturally very curious about how they met, how often they met, the extent of their rtionship, why it was specifically her, and many more questions that were running through her mind.


    But at the core of everything was her younger brother''s happiness, and Annabelle considered herself open-minded when it came to these kind of matters. So, as long as Eva was genuinely good person, someone truly suitable for her brother, who would sincerely care for his well-being and cherish him, Annabelle would have no objections to their rtionship.


    Then now, noticing how her brother seemed both ufortable and resolute, as if he was ready to answer anything she asked, Annabelle gave him an assuring smile, as she finally said.


    "Actually, there''s no need to talk about Eva right now. I can wait until you are ready to talk."


    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Seeing her brother rx after what she said, Annabelle wasn''t sure how to feel exactly, but she continued anyway.


    "Chris, while I can wait, I still want to know."


    "No, I need to know, so please don''t make me wait too long."


    ''As I consider myself an involved party in your life.''


    While she didn''t voice all her thoughts, Annabelle chose not to dwell on things too much, as it was a special day, a day meant for celebrating and happiness.


    ''Are we ying push and pull, sister? Are you trying to find the right amount of pressure? Is that why you said all of that?''


    Christian, feeling much more rxed after what his sister said, couldn''t help but think about it. He also felt a little guilty, but as he saw how eager his sister was to continue their celebration, he tried not to dwell on things too much and focused on enjoying the rest of the day.


    ¡­


    Christian was now in his room after finishing the celebration with his sister, which hadsted well into the night and included another round of hugs before it finally ended. Naturally, he had also received his Idle Practicing slots. But as he prepared himself for sleep, he found his mind drifting, reflecting on everything that had happened today.


    If Christian had to sum up his thoughts about his graduation, then he had no real issues with the event itself; it was just his encounter with Eva. He who had always considered meeting her by chance to be a stroke of luck, today, didn''t share the same feeling.


    Even with the unexpected hug from her, which, while he was naturally happy about, as it felt different from the ones he shared with his sister.


    When she first approached himand his sister,and he realized there was no escaping it, Christianwasresolved to face the situation head-on. He had prepared himself to initiate the conversation and see how things would unfold. But Eva''s control over the entire situationat first, not just the conversation, rendered his ns useless.


    When he had barely managed to patch things up midway, or at least, that''s what he thought, things seemed to take an even worse turn. He couldn''t shake the feeling that Eva and his sister were subtly taking jabs at each other, making the situation even more ufortable.


    Then came the moment when Eva imed he had told her about his sister, which was naturally untrue. As he had only met Eva twice, when would he have had time for that? Of course, it wasn''t that he was embarrassed to talk about his sister or anything like that, not at all.


    But he still didn''t feel their rtionship had reached the point where they could casually talk about each other''s family. After all, Olivia''s case which he opened during their first meeting is different, she was just a fellow student from the same school, making the whole situation feel different.


    Even then, he went along with Eva today, not wanting to make her seem like a liar. More importantly, he was somewhat known at school for being an orphan, not exactly famous, but it was a well-known fact. His parents had never shown up at any school events after all, and after the hacking incident, his information had spread even more between students.


    So if Eva had asked Olivia about him, and if Olivia had paid even a little attention to the happenings at school, she would naturally know about it by now.


    That''s why, while he didn''t dwell on this point too much, Christian still didn''t like this move? Or was she trying to lighten the mood? Perhaps to get on his sister''s better side? As these questions crossed Christian''s mind, he recalled the conversation that followed, which didn''t seem to support that idea, making these ims feel entirely unconvincing.


    In the end, Christian decided to give her the benefit of the doubt and nned to ask her directly when they met again. He didn''t mind asking her awkward questions, after all, she wasn''t his sister, with whom he tried to avoid any ufortable conversations.


    He also felt a sense of obligation to be a better brother for his sister, which naturally didn''t apply to Eva. Even if he was attracted to her or had feelings for her, which he wasn''t sure of.


    And the most important thing in these rtionships, he believed, was to avoid holding back and umting problems.

 Chapter 80: Second Attempt (1)

    ''If the situation with my sister is like this, then why am I not telling her anything?''


    Reaching this point, Christian found himself wondering about his own behavior. After all, holding back from discussing Eva and avoiding the topic had only led to awkwardness and difort between him and his sister earlier.


    Christian immediately found the answer: it was primarily because she was the mother of a girl who was his age. However, it wasn''t simply about theplexities of her being a mother or the age difference; he didn''t mind discussing either aspect with his sisterafter all.


    It was actually about her material state, as he still had not broached this subject with Eva. He had even tried not to think too much about it, as it was an ufortable question, with an answer that he feared could be dreadful for him.


    He didn''t have the courage to ask this question, and seeing how she continued with the older sister setting, he followed along with her. Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    However, upon noticing that Olivia still had no sign of a father present today and was with just her mother, Christian felt more confident in his conclusion that she might be a single mother.


    That was one of the reasons he was dying asking the question; he wanted to grow closer to Eva first before bringing up anything sensitive or personal. He felt it was important to establish trust before diving into such topics and confirming his suspicions.


    He wanted to reach that point before discussing it with his sister, but he couldn''t shake off the feeling of hesitation. Was it really okay to wait so long?


    ¡­


    One week passed, and during this time, Christian who found himself wanting to tell his sister about Eva, started thinking about how he should develop his rtionship with Eva and when he should take another step forward, making his intentions more clear.


    But while this was a question he seemed to ask himself dailytely, he still hadn''t done anything. He simply went with the flow over the past week, not making any deliberate moves to advance his rtionship with Eva through their interactions.


    He naturally met her once during the week and engaged in simple chats over the phone. However, aside from the question he asked about her intentions regarding his sister, or rather, the way she expressed herself on graduation day, nothing else happened that felt particrly significant.


    He could also say they had be a little closer, perhaps morefortable with each other. Or was it just from his side? As Eva had always carried that easygoing air about her, which didn''t seem to change at all.


    Most importantly, he had actually got criticized by herwhen he asked the question rted to his sister.


    "You really have a weak grasp of social skills, or is it just with women?"


    That was her reply, which he, of course, didn''t agree with, as he felt he had been improving his social skillstely. However, Eva didn''t borate on either of these topicster, making Christian realize he had been brushed off.


    In the end, he decided not to worry about it anymore; he would get to know these things in due time, anyway.


    Then there was what Eva and his sister had said about getting to know each other better, which ultimately seemed to be just a passing remark, as neither of them brought it up again.


    Christian also remembered something duringthe past week: his name had been mentioned in the hacking incident and in the suspension noticeat the boardbefore. So, could it be possible that Eva had heard of him before?


    Maybe because he had previously felt that she was out of reach, he actually forgot that those incidents could have also reached her ears. It''s not that he was now thinking highly of himself; it was just that these kinds of incidents are interesting topics of conversation, and Olivia should have heard about them and perhaps mentioned them to her mother back then.


    More importantly, the incident involving yton, the math teacher, had suddenly been closed, and no matter how he thought about it, the whole situation felt unnatural, andif he were asked who seemed to be the richest or most influential person in his school, it would naturally be her.


    While Christian pondered all these thoughts, he realized that they were ultimately no more than hypotheses to consider. Neither of them had any picture of him, and it also appeared that she didn''t know him at all.


    But recalling how she hadn''t mentioned either of those two incidents made him also wonder if it was intentional.


    Or was he mistaken? But after what had happened on the graduation day and during his other meetings with her, Christian knew she was quite fluent in conversation and didn''t seem like the type to have any difficulty hiding her intentions or lying without batting an eye.


    While Christian couldn''t be sure about anything, he still felt that the whole situation was suspicious.


    As for confirming with her? That was out of the question. If she wanted to make her intentions clear, she would have done so already. So, questioning her now wouldn''t change anything.


    Since he saw her at school for the first time andter made many assumptions about her, such as hering from a wealthy family, Christian was prepared for some drama. Therefore, he didn''t mind these things, including the waiting.


    But while he went with the flow over thest week, and there was no real development, Christian had actually decided that he should take another step in his rtionship with Eva. As for the timing, he had also decided it.


    It would be after he found another lead concerning his parents'' case.


    Then when is he hacking the police database again? It was actually happening now.


    After he raised his Program Hacking skill level to three a couple of days ago, he decided not to wait for the AI anymore, despite the clear progress he had made with it.


    Christian had actually just finished creating the first version of the AI, [I.R.I.S: 0.1], today. However, upon reviewing its performance, which was nearly the same as the AI versionsunched online but without the limits imposed on users, he felt a bit disappointed at first. Still, he quickly got over it after thinking carefully.


    Since this was just a prototype and not the final product, there were still many aspects that needed attention. So, if the prototype was nearly the same as the existing version, then the final product was clearly bound to be in a different league.


    Christian who had leveled up his AI Creation skill to level three today, also discovered another issue: the materials rted to his AI Creation skill were actually starting to run out.


    Despite considering how he had acquired everything possible online through payment and obtained many other resources from variouspanies, which while it was still not theplete data they have, Christian now understood that even with all the materials avable in the world, his AI creation skill would never reach an advanced level.


    He would need to research his way upter as he advanced in his skill.


    Anyway, there was plenty of room for developmentter. But for now, if he wanted his AI to assist him in hacking, it would be a hopeless case. As despite how the AI program was actually well-suited for hacking, it was still far from being capable of helping him, especially given that he had an Advanced Program Hacking skill at level three.


    Anyway, feeling ready, with him also alone in his room, Christian, who was lying on his bed and staring at the ceiling, didn''t hesitate any longer. He got up and headed toward hisputer to start his work! To start Hacking!


    With a deep breath, Christian settled into his chair, the soft hum of theputer filling the silence of the dimly lit room. He cracked his knuckles, attempting to rx the tension about what he was about to do and what he might uncover.


    Still filled with determination, having waited more than enough time for this moment, he didn''t hesitate.


    With the glow of the screen as the only source of light in the room illuminating his focused expression, he began pressing the keyboard, typing a series ofmands.


    His fingers danced over the keys with a practiced precision, something he never thought he would develop in his life before.


    But as it was already his second attempt at hacking the police database, he navigated through the maze of firewalls and encrypted barriers with rtive ease. So, with the screen filled with lines of programming code, time passed.


    Then as he finally arrived at the same ce he had reachedst time, Christian felt more caution than thrill at this challenge; he couldn''t afford to make any mistakes after all.


    Coming across the fortified firewall and searching for encrypted data, Christian didn''t slow down, despite feeling some pressure.


    The red warning he had feared didn''t appear, and in the end, he seeded in bypassing everything.

 Chapter 81: Second Attempt (2)

    "Phew."


    Taking another breath and carefully examining where he had arrived in this hacking attempt, Christian realized there was actually still a finalyer he had yet to pass.


    While he hesitated a little about whether he should continue, after thinking carefully, Christian decided to stop here. He was confident that he could bypass it as well, with at least an 80% chance of not being caught. But while his sess was practically guaranteed, he still feared the 20% chance of leaving traces.


    And for the information regarding his parents, he felt this much should be more than enough.If it was about the other strange incidents of people going berserk, that was a different story, of course, as he couldn''t be sure about that at all.


    Anyway, having achieved his goal, Christian looked at the droves of files and cases in front of him, and immediately searched for the previous case he had examined, hoping that this time there was nothing hidden and that he would finally be able to read the case reportpletely.


    Finding it quickly, and opening just as hurriedly, Christian read it again, but disappointingly nothing new was gleaned from the content report, so he went toward the picture this time, and like he thought this time, this time it was not blurred.


    Finding it quickly and opening it just as hurriedly, Christian read it again. But, disappointingly, nothing new was gleaned from the content of the report. So, he turned to the picture this time, and just as he thought, this time it wasn''t blurred.


    "Fuck!"


    Christian couldn''t help but curse upon seeing the picture now, as the car te wasn''t visible at all. And while the car could be considered a bit expensive, there were still droves of the same model around the country.


    The bigger problem was that it was an event from ten years ago, so him hacking for the records of security camera and the like would be pointless, as nothing should have remained.


    But it was still a lead nheless. Christian tried to think more cheerfully then logically about how this picture coulde in help to him.


    After all, the other method of asking the police officers involved in the investigation was out of the question, for now. It wasn''t about a problem of power or strength. Christian, with his constitution at ten and his Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu skills also at ten nearing bing max, was confident in his abilities.


    No, it''s not just confidence, as ten is the ceiling normal people could arrive at for the attribute, and Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu is a material art, that could arguable be considered the best around the world, him being very strong was now an undeniable fact.


    No, it wasn''t just confidence; ten was the ceiling that normal people should be ablereach for the constitutionattribute, andBrazilian Jiu-Jitsu,is a martial art that could arguably be considered the best in the world.


    With these two together,itbecame anundeniable fact that he was very strong.


    But even with all this strength, what could he do? The efforts of one individual looking into something as old as this were not enough, especially in the modern world, which now seemed even scarier after what he had discoveredtely.


    ''Let''s focus on the current issue first!''


    Seeing that he had been sidetracked a little, Christian shook his head and thought again about how he could use this picture. But, after careful consideration, he couldn''t think of anything other than one method, which would require an immense amount of time andbor.


    It actually involved looking through all the people who had bought this car, making a list of them, and carefully examining each one while crossing out the unlikely ones and so on.


    Even then, Christian felt that this method could also be prone to mistakes, which gave him a headache now.


    But while trying to squeeze his brain for ideas, Christian suddenly remembered something he had actually missed and forgotten about.


    ''Iris.''


    It was naturally the AI. With itsputational power, this kind of task should take a lot less time for it.


    ''Isprehension not helping with my intelligence?''


    While grumbling a little in his mind and shamelessly shifting the me for forgetting the AI, Christian still felt as if he had caught the rope of sess and was naturally happy.


    He still hadn''t caught anyone, but being able to create a list of suspicious people with Iris''s help was still a step forward after all.


    Having sorted out his thoughts and saved the picture, Christian decided to look into the person who had given themand to close the case, as he should also be a lead, and naturally, he hadn''t forgotten about him.


    But after reading the answer he had desperately thought about, he couldn''t help but frown.


    Because there was actually no name at all; it was simply noted that themand came from above. However, how high up exactly was not mentioned.


    Feeling stubborn, Christian tried to take this kind ofmand as a key sign. He looked through other cases with a simr level of confidentiality, hoping to narrow down the possibilities and gain some insight into who it might be.


    After searching through several cases, Christian sessfully narrowed the range as he had hoped. However, the list of people he arrived at didn''t provide him with a fulfilling sense of achievement. Instead, he became even more discontent, as the possible suspects should be countable individuals around the country.


    As for looking through them? He didn''t want to, as nothing was certain.


    Of course, he also considered that it could be the mistake of the person who wrote the report. However, the way he examined things was the opposite. He looked at when the names of those responsible for cases were written and when they were unwritten, and he didn''t find any cases with unwritten names that didn''t seem significant. So, he could be sure of this one.


    Raising his head and rubbing his temple a little, as he felt a headacheing on, Christian decided to be satisfied with searching the car owner for now.


    Searching throughthe higher-ups, aside from taking the risks, would only yield the return of just one name. From there, he could possibly try to hack into that person''s smartphone and other ounts, but those might not have anything useful, as records could be deleted or lost over time. Ultimately, he wouldn''t be able to find anything.


    Actually, even being certain about who was responsible from the higher-ups was difficult as well.


    As for questioning him once he got the name? That was out of the question! If he couldn''t even question a mere police officer, would he be able to question a higher-up? The answer couldn''t be more obvious.


    So, having the knowledge that the culprit responsible for his parents'' death could possibly be linked to a very high-level official from the police or government was enough for now.


    After making a decision concerning his future ns regarding his parents'' case, Christian took a couple of minutes to rest. Then, he returned his gaze to theputer screen, wanting to search for information rted to the incidents of people going berserk.


    He wanted to gather some information about the other side of the world he had no knowledge of, after all.


    Browsing through many reports, Christian didn''t actually find anything new, even now with ess to nearly the entire police database. All the reports were the same, an incident urred, then a mysterious department came, took over the case, and that was the end.


    It was all the same with nothing new, as the mysterious department hadn''t even left a name.


    Even then, he discovered something: these incidents had be more frequenttely, or rather, the rate at which they urred had elerated in recent years.


    "Does that mean there is something urring around the country? Or even around the world?"


    While this thought, which could possibly have serious repercussions, crossed his mind, Christian had no way of affirming his guesses for now.


    So, realizing that he actually still hadn''t found anything significant, he searched a little more in the database, wanting to uncover more about the world, which he now realized he didn''t know much about.


    Fortunately, after spending some time searching, he found something new. It was just a piece of information with no follow-up, but he felt it was more than enough, as simply knowing it had allowed him to confirm many things.


    It was actually a case that had also been closed due to amand from the higher-ups, and this time, he got to know the reason.


    [Due to the presence of an ancient family with extraordinary power, the case will be transferred.]


    It was a simple statement, but Christian learnedmany thingsfrom it and felt unsurprised. After all, given everything he hade to know, it would be even stranger if there weren''t any extraordinary powers,something supernatural involved.

 Chapter 82: Eva (1)

    While confirming the presence of the Extraordinary power, and noting how themysterious department ended up takingthe case, due the identity of the culprit.


    The extraordinary power, what was it exactly? This was the more urgent question Christian had, as he could possibly obtain it too. So, he hoped that he would be able to find outter.


    Anyway, with this single statement, Christian got to confirm that extraordinary power really do exist.


    He was also able to deduce that it was not something recent; in contrast, it could possibly be very old, and there were actually people able to use it long ago, as suggested by the word "Ancient." Moreover, the government had also known of their existence.


    Then, seeing how the people around the world were actually in the dark, there should also be some kind of coboration between the government and the ancient family¡ªor families. More so, the mysterious department should also have individuals with extraordinary powers, which he inferred.


    So, aside from the security problem, which he was increasingly feeling was dwindlingtely, Christian, now reading the statement again, felt that maybe he should change his priorities. Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Getting his hands on a way to acquire this extraordinary power seemed to take precedence over everything else. After all, his system didn''t create things from nothing, and he would need at least some leads to start mastering these extraordinary abilities.


    Feeling like he wouldn''t be able to get his hands on anything else for now, Christian finally closed the police database, headed toward his bed, andy down.


    While he seemingly didn''t get anything useful from this second attempt at hacking, Christian still felt like he broadened his horizons. He also sensed that he could see what he would need to fight better.


    So, while he could infer many things, Christian had now arrived at one point: he needed to slow down.


    All the things he found would need time, and not just a short period. Looking for the culprit; the owner of the car could be handed over to Iris, his AI.


    And he could set his sights on how he could obtain this extraordinary power and how powerful they actually were, as he knew they were naturally stronger than normal humans, but by how much?


    Anyway, since he can''t build an army or anything like that, Christian wanted to at least ensure that his individual power was unmatched so he could feel safe.


    Then, how could he search for it exactly?


    ''...''


    ''The government and the mysterious department.''


    Taking a moment to think about his target, Christian suddenly lifted himself from his bed, considering that maybe he should try hacking the potential government sites right away.


    But as the thought crossed his mind, Christian remembered how he had just decided that he should slow down.


    So, after thinking carefully and recalling that he still hadn''t managed to bypass all the security barriers of the police site, Christian decided that he would wait until his hacking skills reached level five before attempting to hack the government site.


    Having calmed himself properly and realizing that in theing days his workload would lessen, as the time-consuming phase of creating the AI hade to an end, and he felt he no longer needed to hurry.


    Christian suddenly thought of his sister and Eva again, so, opening his phone, he navigated to his chat with Eva and sent her a message.


    ''Are you free tomorrow?''


    It was the most blunt message he had sent so far; his previous two outings had been mentioned casually in conversation, not expressed so directly regarding his intentions after all.


    ''Yes,''


    Then, seeing how she replied after a couple of minutes, he hesitated about whether he should do the same. However, feeling a bit childish, he silently sent her the next message, asking if she wanted to go out together.


    Christian had already achieved the milestone he had set for himself(making a second attempt at hacking) so he wanted to make his intentions toward hermoreclear. He wantedsome development in their rtionship and also felt it was time to inform his sister, as he believed she had waited long enough.


    ¡­


    Eva, in her ck nightgown, with its soft fabric clinging delicately to her figure, sat beside the window. Her blonde hair cascaded past her shoulders, shimmering under the faint moonlight, and her sky-blue eyes, now taking on a gray hue, reflected the tranquil garden below, enveloping her in a sense of serenity.


    Yet, the small smile gracing her pink lips, paired with her mature figure, hinted at a sensuality lingering beneath the stillness of the night.


    Lost in her thoughts, she shifted her gaze from the peaceful garden to the screen of the phone in her hand. The smile remained on her face as she reread the messages, curiosity flickering as she wondered what Christian, a boy the age of her daughter, would talk about tomorrow.


    He had approached their conversations differently this time, after all, leaving her intrigued about whether he was truly nning to confess his feelings.


    As things had been progressing, she had thought it would take some more time, so she was a little surprised.


    But more than being surprised at the current messages, she was even more surprised at the development between them, and couldn''t help but recall the first time she had seen him.


    At that time, aside from noticing his attractive face, his peculiar gaze,and how he didn''t seem to take care of himself, she thought nothing more of him. She didn''t even know his name and wasn''t curious enough to ask. More handsome men wereinabundant, and she had never been one to tter them, it was always the opposite.


    Eva couldn''t help but remember when the turbulence incident happened at the school. But, more than the incident itself or its details, her attention was drawn to the student''s name at the end. Why, out of all the cases in the school concerning students who faced unfairness, was it him, specifically?


    When her daughter, irritated and angry, came to herining about how she got third ce because of a cheater, she naturally intended to lend a hand. After all, Olivia was her only daughter, her only pride.


    Even then, she first wanted to get to the bottom of the case before interfering. So, she looked into it on her own, using her own means, without interfering with the school''s investigation.


    She hadn''t had time to gather much information when she came across a picture of Christian, the other student whose name had been mentioned. However, since there didn''t seem to be anything unusual about him, she leaned toward dismissing her suspicions. Then, suddenly, she heard that the teacher had been assaulted, and the police were now involved.


    While she was a little surprised by this development, she still went about her own business in silence, not interfering with either the school or the police. As for the student in question, she naturally didn''t give him much attention.


    But after all the efforts she exerted, she actually came up empty-handed. For a normal case involving a school and kids, she had nothing, no leads at all.


    That''s when she turned her attention back to Christian, trying her luck, as she sensed that something was genuinely wrong with him now, rather than focusing solely on the case itself.


    But again, she didn''t find anything suspicious about his behavior; after all, he was just an antisocial student who didn''t have any friends at all.


    Then she was suddenly reminded of the time when they locked their gaze ever so briefly at the entrance of the school. So, she investigated him one more time, but this time even more carefully.


    Again, she didn''t find anything conclusive; it was just that he had suddenly started making a lot of money, which also reminded her of the crux of his problem, how he had also suddenly begun achieving perfect scores out of nowhere.


    So, despite theck of evidence, she couldn''t shake her suspicion.


    Is it really possible for a human to make this much progress in so many areas so suddenly? She asked herself repeatedly, always arriving at the same answer: normal humans can''t!


    That''s when she considered the possibility: could she really be sure that he was truly normal?


    At that point, her interest in the case transformed into more of an obsession for herself rather than solely for her daughter''s sake.


    But in the end, she couldn''t be sure about anything. She even waited some time before intervening with the police or the school''s investigation, as one of the police officers, despite there being no evidence or anything rted, also found Christian suspicious.


    She felt it was her chance; if something happened to him, maybe she could help and gain something in return. It was never a loss to get to know these kinds of people if she was right.


    But in the end, she was forced to interfere by her daughter, Olivia, and she decided to abandon all of this. After all, her efforts had proven fruitless, or maybe, putting that trash teacher in his ce was at least worth it?

 Chapter 83: Eva (2)

    After the incident passed, Eva thought at that time that her path wouldn''t cross Christian''s again, and she felt a twinge of regret.


    But just as she knew when to try and make ns, she also knew when to give up. It was also all about her feelings, and Christian hadn''t shown her enough worth for her to approach him herself.


    She thought she had found a glimmer of hope, but once again, she was mistaken. Nothing new at all.


    But when she encountered him again while outside, having her ns to go out with Olivia, her daughter unexpectedly been canceled, iming she had something else to do.


    Knowing the real reason behind Olivia''s cancetion, Eva felt a sense of helplessness but decided to continue with her outing, hoping for some kind of change of pace.


    So, meeting him there couldn''t have surprised her more; she felt that their paths crossing this many times could no longer be a coincidence. It began to dawn on her that maybe he could truly be her lifeline, the rope that would rescue her from this thorny life.


    Still, she couldn''t shake off her hesitation, even with the changes she had observed in him, as she realized that her decisions regarding him had always been driven by impulse, unlike her usual self.


    While there were aspects of him that seemed inexplicable by logic alone, it remained just that, after all, it didn''t miraculously trante into evidence.


    But strangely, after talking with him, she felt more confident in her spection.


    She, who appeared to have everything, and he, who seemed to have nothing inparison to her. Strangely, the confidence emanating from him, when he wasn''t trying to impress her with his terrible pickup skills, was far greater than hers. What''s more, he didn''t even seem to notice it about himself.


    Could it be a confidence born of ignorance? Even this thought crossed her mind.


    Knowing that she had only one chance, one she had worked very hard for, she wasn''t confident that he was truly the right choice. But how much longer could she wait?


    At their first meeting, while still still feeling a bit hesitant, she didn''t appreciate how he brought up her daughter. Despite how deep down, she knew it was true: Olivia was different from her; after all, she didn''t know how to mask her emotions skillfully.


    She was also aware that her indulgence and the influence of those around her daughter were the reasons.


    Yet, a question nagged at her: Why should her daughter feelpelled to mask her own emotions? Why shouldn''t she be willful, expressing herself freely?


    Ultimately, she chose not to dwell on hisment. But had ite from someone else, she might have reacted differently. Her tolerance for Christian didn''t extend to everyone, and considering that he hadn''t borated much, it was also clear that he was simply trying to capture her attention.


    More than that, when he actually said that she was the older sister of Olivia, despite how he seemed to know that she was not, it was a clear attempt to pique her interest. Shamefully, she found herself quite happy with thispliment.


    There was also the memory of how Olivia had been really rude to him and his sister in front of her on graduation day. So, if there had been any lingering dissatisfaction about this subject, it had vanishedpletely.


    Many things happened, with them going out together a couple of times, and meeting with his sister at the graduation site. While she didn''t reveal much about herself, she got to know him better during this time and discovered many things about him.


    So, she became more confident in her judgment about him.


    Despite appearing cautious, he was actually somewhat reckless and seemed tock a deep understanding of himself.


    Also, while she couldn''tment on his social and flirting skills, he didn''t seem tock anything else.


    Then there was his body, which she noticed more clearly as he moved; it was quite impressive, even though it was hidden by his clothes.


    Naturally, that was also one of the reasons she became more certain about him; after all, he shouldn''t have been involved in anything rted to fitness or sports.


    At first, before meeting him, Eva wanted to strike some kind of deal with him if possible. However, now as she observed how seriously he seemed to be pursuing her and wanting a rtionship. While she was a little surprised because of the difference in age, after giving it more thought, she found herself not minding the possibility.


    A deal or a rtionship, either option would have serious repercussions for her, with both equally daunting. So did it really matter?


    So, she decided to give him a chance, or rather, the die had already been cast, and she was prepared to see things through to the end. After all, he wasn''t forcing her into anything; she could be said to be using him, in fact. As he didn''t seem to need anything from her, unlike her. So, she would simply go with what her mind and heart were telling her.


    While, of course, something like miraculously falling in love didn''t happen, Eva found herself surprisingly open to responding to his advances.


    She also sensed that there was something truly special about him, which made her even more open to the possibility.


    The feeling she experienced when being pursued by someone special, yet in an ordinary way, was quite nice and even refreshingpared to all the different people around her.


    More importantly, she felt sincerity and a sense of youthfulness in their interactions.


    Getting to experience youthful moments filled with ordinary, seemingly unimportant things, which she hadn''t had the chance to enjoy when she was younger, Eva found quite fun, almost novel.


    The most important thing was that she didn''t feel any disgust toward him, unlike that bastard.


    There was even a sense of fondness toward him now, which, while it hadn''t reached the level of love or falling for him, made her feel that if they wanted a rtionship, it could certainly start from this.


    And while he appeared sincere in his pursuit, he also didn''t seem head over heels for her. Yet, perhaps his emotions were closer to love than hers?


    Anyway, she didn''t dislike his advances; even his clumsiness in socializing seemed quite adorable and cute at times.


    Most importantly, he was actually quite handsome!


    All these things aside, from what she had heard from Sophia, her maid, the world was changing.


    Even her daughter would be leaving her in a couple of months at most.


    And while she didn''t want to be left behind here in Harrisburg, she knew that going with her daughter wouldn''t change anything; it would only make her life more miserable, with even more potential repercussions she didn''t want to consider, especially since that bastard and all the others were living in the that city.


    So, for her now, Christian really seemed like the only option.


    ''I don''t hope for revenge, Christian, but at least freedom shouldn''t be too expensive, right?''


    While thinking this, Eva also hoped that maybe he could help with her daughter''s situation, and if that happened, things couldn''t be better.


    After all, the engagement talk about her daughter had vanished in recent years, so she should be different from her.


    ''I want the ability to at least be involved in my daughter''s life and to be free. I''m not asking for much, right?''


    ''It should be a cheap dreampared to someone steeped in arrogance and ambition like you, right, Christian?''


    While Eva knew that the arrogance she sensed in him was likely something he wasn''t even conscious of, and he normally tries to present himself as her equal, seemingly aware of their age difference.


    In the end, despite being filled with contradictions, it was still a fact that there was arrogance in him.


    ''But you have that something, which are givingyou confidence to be like this, right, Christian?''


    ''With all this, there''s still a chance to take a step back, but you''re not going to take it anyway, right?''


    ''So it''s not my fault.''


    ''I don''t want to be in the dark anymore, and you will take me to the light, Christian.''


    ''Every girl will at least dream of the prince riding the white horse at least once in their lives. And I''m no different.''


    ''You can be that prince for me, Christian.''


    Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    ''My life, which was supposed to end still in a cage, is no more.''


    ''We either live together now, with my freedom, or we can just die together.''


    While looking at the moon in the sky, with a gleam in her eyes and a charming smile adorning her face, Eva, who felt like she had confessed her emotions to Christian even before him, finally muttered.


    "But it''s not my fault, right, Christian? After all, you were the one who fell for me first."

 Chapter 84: A Step Closer (1)

    "Eva!"


    Under the warm afternoon sun, casting a golden glow over the riverside''s green grass, Christian waved and called out a little loudly, his voice carried by the gentle breeze.


    To the distance, and the striking figure of the beautiful blonde woman standing beside her sleek, expensive car.


    Her stylish top and jeans caught the light perfectly, creating a captivating contrast against the serene backdrop of the river.


    Yesterday, Christian, wanting a change of scenery, thought they could take a walk along the riverside and asked Eva, who agreed.


    He thought that after they met, they could decide together if they wanted to go somewhere elseter. Finding date spots, something that fell under the realm of social interactions, had never been his strong suit, so even nning this much felt like a small achievement worth a bit of self-praise.


    Now, watching her walk toward him, her long blonde hair swaying slightly in the gentle breeze and her usual smile somehow appearing less warm but more captivating, Christian felt a faint sense of something unusual. Yet, he didn''t have the mental capacity to dwell on it, as his mind was preupied with how he should make his intentions toward her more clear.


    It was nice and all that he had already made his decision, but when it came to putting it into action, he felt a bit stuck.


    But as Eva came closer and initiated the greeting, Christian, while returning it, decided to leave it to the flow of their meeting and wait until he felt it was the right time.


    Now, facing each other, Christian was about to ask if they should take a walk first, but Eva made an unexpected move.


    "There is no greeting hug?"


    Looking at her open arms and the yful smile adorning her face, Christian was caught off guard a bit, as she seemed somewhat more proactive than usual today, and even the thought that everyone around him appeared to be particrly obsessed with hugs crossed his mind.


    "Naturally, there is."


    Still, Christian didn''t shy away from it, and after responding with the same amusement, he walked toward her.


    She was not his sister, who would be gluedto him during hugs, making him ufortable about maintaining a proper distance. Then, as a woman he was interested in, he didn''t mind either way; but, it was just a casual hug in the end.


    Being enveloped by her embrace and catching her soft, sweet scent, Christian, while trying not to be conscious of anything, reciprocated gently, and after a brief moment, he pulled away.


    Then, with nothing more unexpected happening, he was now walking with Eva, engaging in a casual chat.


    "So, now that school is ending, what do you n to do? I didn''t ask previously."


    Hearing the question that he thought would havee long before, Christian, instead of answering, asked back, genuinely curious.


    "What do you think I would do? Go to some university and continue my studies?"


    "Hmm."


    "I don''t know, but it should be anything other than continuing your studies!"


    Christian, hearing Eva''s reply after she seemed to hum and ponder for a moment, was a little surprised by the certainty in her tone. Intrigued, he inquired further.


    "Why is that so?"


    "Because you don''t seem like the type who enjoys studying?"


    While chuckling a little at the ordinary answer she gave, Christian found her tilted head as she replied questioningly to be quite adorable. Still not convinced, he asked again.


    "I don''t want to brag, but my final exams should all have been perfect scores. So, if there''s a need, even if I don''t like studying, I could still study, don''t you think?"


    "You said it, Christian! If there''s a need."


    After saying the first sentence, Eva looked into Christian''s green eyes and asked with a slightly more serious tone.


    "But really, is there a need?"


    "No, right?"


    Christian, looking at Eva''s side profile and increasingly feeling that she was very beautiful, realized that debating the argument was not for him, especially when it came to someone like her. So, finally, he gave up and provided her with an answer to her first question.


    "Well, you''re right! I don''t n to continue any studying, as it doesn''t feel like it holds any meaning for me."


    "As for what I''m nning to do¡­"


    Christian stopped, humming to himself for a moment as he considered how to answer her question. But, he realized that he didn''t actually have any solid ns; getting revenge for his parents or gaining extraordinary power were just short-term goals, leaving him in a dilemma.


    Couldzing around and not doing anything be considered a n? This thought also crossed his mind briefly. But, looking at Eva, taking in her appearance and the eager gleam in her eyes, something he didn''t see before, Christian finally said the first thing that came to his mind, something entirely different.


    "How about we think together about what I should do?"


    ''Was I being too direct? Or too indirect, and my intention didn''t reach her?''


    While this thought urred to Christian, he noticed Eva''s expression, which seemed a little taken aback, making him feel that at least she should have understood what he meant.


    ''Then, is this kind of "confession," if it could be considered one, heavy?''


    Suddenly, having another thought urring to him, and noticing that Eva was still silent, Christian decided to speak again, hoping to improve the situation.


    "You know, actually, I''m suddenly reminded of our first meeting."


    Seeing that she was still giving him her attention, Christian felt that the situation was not hopeless, and gaining a surge of courage out of nowhere, he made another move.


    They had somehow stopped walking and were now facing each other. So, he extended his hand, feeling a little nervous but determined, until he held hers. Then, as if the situation werepletely normal, he continued.


    "I don''t know the reason you to be alone at that time, but when you feel lonely, can''t I be there with you?"


    "So, while I dedicate my time to apany you, you will dedicate your time to think about what I should do."


    Having arrived at this point, Christian finally concluded by asking.


    "What do you think of my ns?"


    What could what he said be considered? Cheesy? Cliche?


    Christian didn''t know the answer, but it was the best he could have said.


    Saying "I love you" and simr phrases didn''t seem right. It felt as though he could have used those words for a younger girl, but for a mature woman like Eva, it just didn''t fit.


    He didn''t even know his actual chances with her or the possible repercussions, yet he felt that what came from him was the most natural way to make his intentions clear.


    So, looking at Eva, now in front of him with her soft hand still held in his, and taking it as a sign that maybe things wouldn''t go wrong, Christian, filled with anticipation, waited for what woulde out of her mouth.


    "Then what about the other times? When I''m not lonely, will you not be there for me?"


    "Huh?"


    The first thing that came from Christian''s mouth upon hearing Eva''s soft voice was an exmation, as he still hadn''t fully processed what she said. But after a moment of silence, when he understood her clearly, he felt immense happiness.


    With a smile spreading across his face, brightening his features with uncontainable excitement, he instinctively pulled her closer. Then, in one swift motion, he wrapped his other arm around her, hugging her tightly, and finally expressed himself.


    Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    "Of course, I will always be there withyou."


    Christian felt like he was the center of the world at that moment, with everything suspended and just he and Eva, were there. With her sweet scent and presence filling all his senses.


    He felt an unprecedentedrush of contentment.


    After a couple of moments, when the initial rush of happiness and excitement faded, and as this hug was different from the brief one before, he finally noticed the difference in height, as she was a little taller than him, making him feel a little awkward.


    However, knowing that he was still growing and would hopefully be taller eventually, he shrugged it off in the end. He didn''t want to let any unnecessary emotions ruin this moment.


    Then, suddenly realizing that he might have been too abrupt, he pulled away and ruffled his hair slightly from the awkwardness.


    "Sorry if it was too sudden."


    ''I was just too happy.''


    While the thought lingered at the tip of his tongue, he ultimately decided against saying it. Eva''s smile remained unchanged, or perhaps it was subtly different? He couldn''t be sure. Regardless, he felt a bit embarrassed, wondering if he was being a little childish.


    "No, if you want, we can continue."


    But chuckling, Eva raised her free hand slightly and, gesturing yfully, replied.


    "Another time!"


    Christian, feeling the impulse to hug her again but still embarrassed, said defensively in a slightly louder voice.

 Chapter 85: A Step Closer (2)

    "Hahaha, okay!"


    Seeing how toward his reply, Evaughed heartily, loudly, and even a little out of character, with her melodic voice while leaning a little forward and covering her mouth with her hand, and noticing how the sunlight caught her golden hair, illuminating her crescent-shaped eyes that sparkled with joy and something else he didn''t quite understand.


    Now, looking at this breathtaking scene, Christian forgot what he said and felt himself somehow falling deeper, as Eva seemed to make the riverside, with its lush green grass swaying gently in the breeze, even more captivating.


    Still, he also felt that the current dynamic of their rtionship seemed a little off. If he was being teased now, just after something that could be considered to have happened between them, then what would happenter? This thought lingered in his mind.


    Having mixed emotions but still overflowing with happiness nheless, Christian while thinking that things should changeter, finally continued his walk with Eva.


    He even felt as if his age was regressing, ovee by the impulse to wave his arm still holding her hand, like in some anime.


    But perhaps because he had achieved what he had set his mind to, Christian, still holding Eva''s hand, felt unprecedentedly rxed and didn''t know what topics to bring up.


    He naturally felt fulfilled just walking like this, even in silence, as moments like these felt deeplyfortable to him. It was just that he didn''t know if Eva felt the same way.


    "How about this: since it''s be my job to think about what you should doter, what do you have in mind for now? Or shall we simply continue like this?"


    Hearing Eva''s voice and the way she phrased her words, while Christian sensed the amusement she contained at the moment. He also felt that she didn''t mind either way, so he replied by sharing his opinion, thinking that she should ultimately make the decision.


    "Would you like to find a spot to sit for a bit? We could even keep walking or grab a bite to eat, since it''s lunchtime. You candecide."


    "Then let''s take a rest, sitting somewhere."


    Seeing how decisively and quickly she replied, Christian thought that maybe this was the difference in their ages, and he simply nodded in agreement.


    He continued his time with Eva, and this time they spent much longer together than before, as he didn''t return home until evening, even though they hadn''t talked about anything particrly important after their riverside conversation.


    Entering the house, heading to the living room, and throwing himself onto the sofa, Christian felt that today had truly been different, maybe even special, as despite how he was tired from being out so long, yet he also felt invigorated as he remembered his sess with Eva.


    With a grin etched on his face as he stared at the ceiling, still reying the day''s events, Christian was lost in thought. Standing nearby and drying her still-wet hair with a towel, Annabelle couldn''t help but think he was smiling stupidly.


    ''Even then, it''s still beautiful.''


    While finding some charm to his smile, the itch of curiosity still tugged at her; she wanted to know what had happened with him, as this time, it was clearly rted to Eva, and there was no room for doubt anymore.


    Feeling unable to hold back any longer as she watched her brother act so foolishly, she finally called out to him, letting him know of her presence.


    "Chris."


    "Huh?"


    Turning his head to the side, Christian saw his sister in her panties and bra, with a towel wrapped around her head, folding her arms and looking at him questioningly.


    Christian immediately realized that she must have been watching for a while, making him feel like burying himself.


    Still, seeing how she stood there shamelessly in so little clothing, if it could even be considered clothing, since she was just in her underwear, he felt that he should thicken his skin a bit more. So, after coughing once, he said in a voice that tried to sound as neutral as possible,


    "Yes, sis."


    Seeing how she was narrowing her eyes at him, this time, Christian suddenly realized that his sister should have already linked his outing with Eva, and was now pressing him with her eyes.


    Seeing her narrowing her eyes at him, Christian suddenly realized that his sister must have already connected the dots, that his outing was with Eva and was now scrutinizing him with her intense gaze.


    ''What is she trying to do?''


    ''Wait, is this some kind of threatening re?''


    ''Seriously?''


    Feeling a little bewildered, as looking at her sensual figure, her fair skin, creamy thighs, thin waist, and ample breasts, then finally raised his gaze to meet her still-damp strands of hair, coupled with her now sulky expression. Christian couldn''t help but wonder if she truly believed she was being intimidating in that moment.


    Fortunately, he was fine by it now, because if he hadn''t been used to this scene already, then it would have been terrible. But did he really get used to it? Then why was he avoiding staring too much? While questioning his baseless conviction, Christian continued his train of thought about the scene before him, which, no matter how he tried to beautify it, appeared just erotic.


    In the end, he decided to kindly reminded her in a soft tone.


    "Sis, with your current attire, that re you''re giving, aside from making you look even sexier, it''s really not doing anything else."


    Seeing how her cheeks, slightly flushed from the shower and the warmth of the weather, became even redder, and how she turned her head to the side while waving her hand in front of her face, as if searching for some fresh air, Christian found her adorableness and cuteness only intensified his doubt that he might still not be fully ustomed to this scene.


    Annabelle quickly recovered, refusing to be discouraged by a few remarks from her younger brother. She walked over to the same sofa where he was sitting and, after taking a seat beside him, chose just to remain silent. She didn''t want to question him verbally; instead, she hoped that simply being her like this would change his mind.


    As for responding to what he said? Her skin wasn''t that thick -- yet!


    After some time had passed in the lingering silence, with his sister''s head now somehow resting naturally on his shoulder, Christian, who had initially thought she didn''t exert any pressure, found himselfpelled to reevaluate his assessment.


    ''Well, she could definitely be considered a lethal weapon herself right now, so maybe she knows it?''


    With this thought in mind, Christian, who had initially considered waiting to confirm some facts about Eva, finally felt that he could share everything while remaining silent about just one thing.


    "Well, the thing is like this.."


    As for Eva''s material state, should he really ask? After all, she still called herself the older sister. Christian had initially referred to her as Olivia''s older sister as a form of apliment, expecting her to correct him. Now, finding himself in this situation, he hoped she would be the one to rify it first, allowing him to ask about her current circumstances more specifically.


    Even with all these thoughts swirling in his mind, Christian didn''t consider himself particrly patient in situations like this. If she didn''t say anything soon, he was prepared to ask her himself.


    But as he began to speak truthfully to his sister, he suddenly found himself reflecting on the events of the day once more.


    ''While we didn''t define our rtionship, it could still be considered as something happening between us, right?''


    Was the urging question lingering in his mind now.


    Unlike Christian, whose mind was on other things while sharing his story, Annabelle listened intently. Sitting up straight and serious, she felt incredulous. It was a rtionship with an older woman, clearly from a wealthy family, and their interaction had been very brief.


    No matter how she looked at it, there was something off about the situation.


    What could possibly be wrong? What could


    The problem was that when she asked herself what could possibly be wrong? What Eva could possibly want from her younger brother, she came up with nothing, as while she thought very highly of her brother, she believed that people like Eva should


    In the end, despite the bewildering situation, she didn''t want to point anything out to him just yet. She wanted to be an understanding older sister for her younger brother.


    But she also felt the need to meet Eva; she wanted to see for herself before giving her brother any advice. As no matter how she thought of him, he seemed terrible at interacting with women.


    So, she needs to get to the bottom of the situation first, see how did thingse to this point.


    "Hmm, Chris, what do you think about inviting Eva over sometimeter?"


    "You also know how, thest time at school, she expressed that she didn''t mind either."


    Hearing his sister''s suggestion, while Christian felt it might be a little too early. However, like his sister had pointed out, if Eva had said she didn''t mind, whether she truly meant it was another matter, of course. Still, maybe he really could invite her?

 Chapter 86: Her First Visit (1)

    A week had passed,


    Christian, reclining in his desk chair and spinning himself around like a kid, was thinking about the past week after he''d made his intentions clear with Eva. It had actually been a rxing week, with him not doing much work. Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    But while it was indeed a rxed week.


    ''Hmm.''


    What should he say it? That something wasn''t right? That something felt wrong?


    In the end, he didn''t know exactly.


    But why was he expressing himself so vaguely in the first ce?


    It was, in fact, because of Eva.


    Christian didn''t think that, miraculously, after what had happened, they would be very close, with nothing hidden between them at all.


    But what he had in mind was still a bit different.


    ''Before we talk about her, I''ll talk about myself,'' was the first idea that came to his mind right after their date at the riverside. But when it came to putting it into action? No, this time it wasn''t about failure or anything like that.


    But that he had nothing at all to say about himself.


    He realized that his life had been spent doing nothing meaningful.


    Could the incident with his girlfriend in middle school be included? That was the only thing that stood out. However, it was something he didn''t want to discuss unless asked, and naturally, Eva didn''t ask.


    Then, should he talk about his parents'' incident? But what could he say about it in the first ce?


    Actually, he had actually mentioned it in passing before, but he hadn''t borated on the situation at all. Sensing the atmosphere at the time, Eva also hadn''t pressed on.


    But again, the problem wasn''t just that; it was about opening the topic itself. He didn''t like people''s gazes when they learned about it. While he hadn''t faced the same situation with Eva, he struggled to exin it properly, to convey that even though it had been a devastating incident for him, he would naturally correct everything with his own hands.


    Could he say that?


    Naturally, no!


    And that was the biggest problem. His current situation, looking into his parents'' incident illegally but without finding much, made him feel impatient at times and ipetent at others. It made it even harder to provide information, even if he could.


    Anyway, putting those things aside, the biggest problem was what happened after he got his system. While he could mention that he''d started trading and nned to create an AI, he couldn''t exin anything in detail. Even with his sister, whom he trusted more than anyone in the world, he hadn''t shared this. Then Eva? Naturally, it was even more impossible.


    Here was the problem: if he considered the things he couldn''t talk about, the things he didn''t like to discuss unless asked, then, what remained?


    His sister and his lonely life.


    Did he talk about them?


    He did! Even if shutting himself in his room wasn''t exactly something to be proud of, considering the kind of person he was, he hadn''t nned to hide anything. And over the past week, he talked more about these two things.


    Now, Eva could confidently say that he really did brag about his sister, because he actually did.


    The sacrifices his sister had made for him when she was young, were things no one else could ever match, and he was naturally filled with gratitude and pride for her. Even if he couldn''t yet think of a way to repay her, since Time, even with his system, wasn''t something he could easilypensate for, but, he knew he could reflect more on this in the future. They had plenty of time... hopefully!


    While Christian''s thoughts drifted slightly from the important issue, that something was wrong, returning to it, he realized it wasn''t actually about him, but about Eva.


    He still didn''t hear anything important about her life, he didn''t like to ask about thing,cked the initiative and like the other person involve him, herself. But it''s actually not happening, which is the reason he is feeling things are wrong.


    He still hadn''t heard anything significant about her life, and he didn''t like to ask about personal matters, preferring the other person to involve him on their own. But that wasn''t happening, which was why he felt something was off.


    Even if there were things one couldn''t talk about, it shouldn''t be to this extent.


    Naturally, there had been some development between them, as they started spending more time together, even if there were no specific ns in mind. More importantly, it was evident in her attitude; Eva had be more blunt, more open with him, and more expressive of herself.


    But it was about things that felt unimportant!


    There was still that invisible barrier, which, while it had perhaps grown thinner, was still there nheless.


    Christian had also discovered her hobby, which was rted to gardening. As while she didn''t like to take care of it on her own, she still enjoyed keeping a well-maintained garden.


    He wondered how that worked, why say gardening and not simply strolling through gardens? Of course, he didn''t know, and even she couldn''t exin it.


    As for the skin-ship, it was actually just hand-holding and hugs, but Christian didn''t mind and felt that if he were to advance in that regard, he wouldn''t face any obstacles. However, in the end, he still didn''t.


    Not because he was chickening out, but because he felt he should wait. Maybe after something meaningful happened, then something could develop on that front as well.


    ''So, why is Eva like this?''


    ''What could her past be that makes her so secretive?''


    All kinds of theories ran through his mind. But while he thought about a lot things, he was still someone who didn''t like to take the initiative. He felt he had already done enough, after all, and wanted something to happen from her side this time.


    He also didn''t consider using his Program Hacking skill to obtain any information, even though their rtionship had changed.


    He wanted Eva to take a step forward this time!


    Fortunately, even though she hadn''te to his house in the past week, she would being in a few days to have a conversation with his sister. As like they had said, it was to get to know each other, and when he invited her, she seemed pretty much unbothered. So, hopefully, things would progress then.


    So, while hoping that her visit would spark some change, Christian stopped the chair from circling, now facing his desk and looking at the screen of hisputer, filled with numbers, code, and the like.


    ''It''s beautiful.''


    He could never have imagined a day woulde when he would call something so iprehensible beautiful. Yet in thest week, he had actually done things that could be questionably called artistic as a hobby.


    It was about the interface of Iris, his AI, but more importantly, it was about the voice. He thought, why not create a natural voice that is very pleasing to the ear? Something unreplicable, one even more beautiful than the real ones, whether from actresses or singers.


    With ample time, as he didn''t read many novels or y games like before, it was naturally possible, and while he couldn''t say he had fully achieved what he had set his mind to, it was still enjoyable; he was even a little hooked.


    After all, this time, aside from his hobby work, Christian approached his other tasks lightly. Even his sister hadmented on his work with the voice project, which was something pretty fun, unlike the serious work he had done before.


    Christian didn''t intend to shroud his life in anger and other negative emotions. He genuinely wanted to resolve his parents'' case and would seek revenge, but his life wasn''t solely about that, and now that he had taken some proper rest, even his normal routine seemed to be easier and smoother.


    So, he developed things at a normal pace with the AI this week, but with his skill level constantly rising, the speed of development was also elerating.


    As for the program-rted skill; hacking, unfortunately, it still needed a long time until it reached the desired level five, allowing him to make his third attempt, or more urately his first attempt at the government.


    Anyway, aside from the programming skills, there were new developments with his other skills, such as Trading. Christian, now having nearly three million, with half in his bank ount and the other half in his trading ounts, decided to slow down significantly more than before, following his sister''s advice.


    As if he worked with true determination, he could have easily reached ten million. However, after hearing his sister''s reasoning that there was no need to raise any suspicion, he ultimately agreed.


    As aside from that time when they went to the shopping mall or when he bought equipment for work, Christian didn''t feel the need for money much right now, and when it became more necessary, he could always make more, astely, he had even more ideas for his earning ie.

 Chapter 87: Her First Visit (2)

    When it became more necessary, Christian thought that he could always make more money, astely, he had even more ideas for his earning ie.


    So, his current work could proceed at a snail''s pace, focusing on stocks, which takes a longer time, to serve as a front for when he wouldter have more money.


    As for Trading in general? He didn''t care much about it anymore since even Iris could help with it, and was progressing steadily. Then there was Brazilian Jiu-jitsu, which, since a week ago, had actually reached level ten, yet was still not maxed out, leaving him somewhat bewildered.


    Thankfully, based on his calctions, it should take no more than a few more days. Christian had also decided what to assign to his Third Practicing slot.


    Christian needed to be stronger to handle unexpected situations, like those cases he''d seen in the police database where a person suddenly went berserk. But, besides raising his constitution with unassigned points, which he nned to reserve for emergencies, he doubted that his bodybuilding skill would be effective; and even if it did work, it would take a long time to make a difference.


    With the extraordinary power still out of reach, the only choice left was to learn more ways to fight. He could either train in other hand-to-hand martial arts, pick up something weapon-rted, or try to develop his own strongest fighting martial art, just as he''d considered from the start.


    Christian initially leaned toward the weapon route, but when the idea of weapones to his mind, the first he considered were firearms, which he realized they were out of the question. Not only were they difficult to obtain, but even if he managed to get one, would he be able to use it in a crowded situation ande out unscathed once the mysteries department showed up? Christian didn''t think so.


    Learning swordsmanship seemed even more unrealistic, this wasn''t some drama, movie, or novel after all. And even though extraordinary powers existed in reality, it wasn''t as if people were openly aware of them.


    So, carrying a sword around felt entirely unrealistic. That''s why he returned to considering hand-to-handbat, and Christian found himself hesitating here, should he develop his own martial art or focus on learning other already existing martial arts?


    But thinking things through, how does one even create their own martial art in the first ce?


    That was the question he asked himself at first, and the answer he arrived at by thinking it through logically helped him make up his mind.


    Christian thought that, considering he wasn''t trying to create something from scratch and there were many existing martial arts references avable, along with his increasing knowledge of human biology, this approach of making the strongest one should be the most efficient way, as he will also learn other martial art along the way anyway, then.


    ''But hopefully, I won''t find myself in a situation where I need to use my physical skills, as developing peacefully is still the best!''


    ¡­


    Four days passed.


    Christian, who had been reading a novel, something he had been doing less oftely, finally felt he couldn''t stay lying down any longer. He decided to go downstairs to check on his sister and see how her preparations wereing along.


    After all, today was the day Eva wasing.


    Of course, he hadn''t originally made a big deal out of it, but seeing his sister''s careful preparations made him feel a bit panicked himself.


    More importantly, at first, he had nned to bring Eva home after spending some time together outside, but, she had insisted oning directly to his ce instead, and this left him wondering if he should also prepare something.


    Arriving in the living room, which was now much cleaner and tidier, seemingly sparkling, Christian didn''t find his sister. He guessed she was in her room, probably getting ready for the day.


    How exactly? He didn''t know.


    He sat there, thinking that he should wait for her to finish, and stared at the room again. It wasn''t like the house had been dirty before; his sister was particrly strict about cleanliness.


    Even before she stopped working, she always made time to clean the house. On weekends, she would do an even more thorough job.


    But cleanliness and organization are two different things, after all, and he was used to a bit of mess being around.


    While thinking that she was working too hard and contemting whether he should help his sister with the cleaning or perhaps find someone else to do the work for her, his sister finally graced him with her presence.


    Making him immediately give her his attention, she was wearing a chic light brown jumpsuit made of a material that seemed suited for indoor wear. She didn''t appear to be overly dressed, but more like something casual andfortable, yet she still looked neat, especially with the essories she chose and the very light makeup.


    After all, if he weren''t so used to his sister, he might not have noticed the makeup, and she didn''t usually wear much. This understated effort gave her an indescribable presence.


    "Chris."


    "Yes?"


    "When is she arriving?"


    "Should be about time."


    While he replied normally, the way his sister scrutinized him from head to toe made him start questioning whether there was something wrong with his attire.


    In the end, there was apparently nothing wrong, as she simply nodded and sat down on the other sofa. This made him feel a little strange, as they would usually sit closer to each other.


    In the silent room, Christian felt the atmosphere seemed somewhat solemn, as if a someone important was visiting for a check or questioning. He hoped that as time went on, things would be more casual.


    "Ding, dong."


    Hearing the ringing of the bell, a sound that was rarely heard in his house, Christian breathed a sigh of relief and stood up, intending to wee Eva himself.


    "I will open the door."


    But hearing his sister, who seemed to want to do it herself, he conceded, realizing it didn''t matter much to him.


    "Hello."


    "Wee! We''ve been expecting you."@


    As he started hearing their voices, Eva finally entered the room, making her way toward his side.


    "Christian."


    Seeing her blooming smile as she called his name, he opened his arms, trying to imitate her usual move.


    She gave him a light hug before sitting beside him, while his sister took a seat across from them.


    Two to one, so, it should be his side that had more strength and power in the conversation.


    Yet, Christian strangely felt as if he were in an interview, with his sister sitting in front, giving the evaluation instead of the other way around, despite her being the only one there.


    But looking at Eva beside him, at her rxed smile unwavering, he wondered if he was the only one feeling this way.


    Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    As they all settled into their ces, the conversation finally began, but it was mostly filled with courtesy and light chitchat, nothing of great importance. The dialogue mainly flowed between his sister and Eva, with Christian contributing an asionalment here and there.


    "I actually stopped working a little over a month ago, and with nothing to do, I''ve been thinking I should find something to fill my time. So, what do you do for work? Do you have any rmendations?"


    ''Nice, sis!''


    Hearing how his sister was inquiring about Eva''s work in a roundabout way, but, was it direct or not? Anyway, Christian silently praised her, while he also leaned in closer to the conversation, curious, as he didn''t even know what Eva did for a living, or if she worked at all, considering her wealth.


    "Well, I''ve been going through some work documents at home, lightly focusing on ounting-rted matters. So, I''m not entirely sure my opinion would be particrly useful."


    "If you have a specific workce in mind, I can try to help with that."


    Hearing the reply, Christian felt uncertain about whether he should be satisfied. She worked from home, which was good, but what kind ofpany was it, and what did she actually do? He still didn''t know; simply mentioning ounting felt too general and epassing after all.


    As for thetter sentence, which she delivered after a brief pause, it was clearly about connections, however would his sister get help in this way? He doubted it.


    He also didn''t want her to work, so he didn''t mind either way.


    Then, as Christian listened to his sister try to ask more specific questions about Eva''s work, only to be met with vague responses, he realized there was little hope for more rity.


    "Oh, well, I still don''t have anything specific in mind. Maybe I could ask you when I do?"


    ''Now will you really?'' Christian couldn''t help butment internally.


    "But if you work just lightly from your house, then, how do you fill your time? Like what other things do you do?"

 Chapter 88: Her First Visit (3)

    "But if you work just lightly from your house, then, how do you fill your time? Like what other things do you do?"


    "Because I heard you maintain a garden at home as a hobby, but is that really all?"


    Seeing how Eva gave him a brief nce upon hearinghis sister''s question before returning her attention back, Christian wondered if he wasn''t supposed to have shared that detail with his sister.


    "Well, strolling in my well-maintained garden is really my only hobby," Eva said with a small smile. "But if you''re asking how I fill my time, well, there is one other thing."


    "Collection!"


    "I like to collect old items, look through their history, and the like."


    ''That''s also new,'' Christian thought, finding it odd. A garden and old items didn''t seem to have any connection. He felt the garden suited her, but this hobby? He wasn''t so sure, especially since history was one of his most hated subjects in school.


    "Oh, what''s so interesting about this kind of thing? If you''re unearthing them, that''s one thing, but just collecting them is another." Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    ''Is that how it is?''


    Hearing his sister''s peculiar tone and how she seemed a bit intrigued, Christian couldn''t help but feel that, either way, it was a boring thing, and just didn''t understand.


    Eva, this time suddenly fell silent, her expression contemtive, as if she were weighing whether to share something significant or not.


    "Well, I don''t have that much interest in them exactly; I''m just imitating my family."


    This time, Christian was quite surprised, as it was the first time she had really mentioned her family. But why did they collect these items in the first ce? Then, was she trying topete with them? That was the impression he got from her tone after all.


    While noticing how the atmosphere had be a little awkward this time, his sister still asked a bit more about what kind of items she usually looked for and simr topics before finally closing this subject and opening another one, allowing the conversation to continue.


    "How many unimportant things does his sister know?" was the question in his mind during this time, as his sister didn''t seem to find any problem with opening many topics.


    Even then, maybe his sister noticed how much she talked? Or perhaps she felt that she should give them some private time, because she finally said.


    "It''s a bit early, but I will go prepare dinner, and you can talk alone."


    As Christian be alone with Eva, with the silence hanging between them, she finally looked at him with a smile that seemed a little intimidating and said.


    "It seems that our conversation topics have all reached your sister!"


    ''Was that wrong? But had we talked about something important?''


    That was what Christian thought as he didn''t flinch under her gaze but looked closely into her eyes. Then, feeling a little bold, perhaps because it was on his home ground, he extended his hand and caressed her cheek as he replied.


    "Should I not have?"


    Eva, who seemed a little surprised at first by what he did, ultimately didn''t seem to mind his hand, as she just shook her head and said.


    "It''s not about whether you should talk or not, but rather, is there a need to say everything?"


    ''But I didn''t mention the conversation we had at the riverside, which I found a little embarrassing and more private in the first ce, along with some other small talks.''


    "But I didn''t say everything?"


    "Hmm, well, forget it, then."


    Hearing her helpless tone, and seeing how she had be silent but was still looking at him, Christian questioned whether it was because of his hand, which was still caressing her soft cheek and didn''t seem to have enough contact. However, he lowered it, feeling that in the house with his sister, who coulde in at any moment, it wasn''t that appropriate.


    More importantly, he felt a little embarrassed to be seen like this.


    He lowered his hand and held hers instead, but rather than holding it normally, he intertwined his fingers with hers, which left him feeling content in the end.


    As they sat there in silence, Eva finally leaned her head on his shoulder, and they remained like that for a long time until his sister arrived, surprising him with her sudden question as soon as she walked in.


    "Should I take a picture of you?"


    Annabelle looked at her brother and the woman he seemed to like.


    She had arrived a little earlier and was quietly observing them. Even so, she still didn''t know how to feel about Eva, as her defenses were quite high. She was waiting for their reply now, thinking it seemed like a somewhat meaningful moment for them, and they appeared to be good together. However, she also regretted why she had said it.


    Seeing Eva raise her head, Christian knew she was going to refuse. So, while wrapping his hand around her head, he spoke first, preceding her for the first time.


    "Yes, sis, please."


    As he replied and looked at Eva, who seemed a bit embarrassed for the first time, but remained silent in the end, Christian felt as if he were being overwhelmed by an immense amount of cuteness.


    It was a happy moment, and his sister went along with him, even bringing the camera and taking more than one picture, which made him feel quite thankful for her.


    Now, while holding the camera and looking at the pictures she had taken, he felt they were very beautiful, but they still didn''t capture the adorableness of Eva.


    Annabelle, seemingly unable to endure any longer, finally said.


    "Okay, the dinner is ready. We should go eat while the food is still warm."


    While Christian nodded and carefully set the camera aside, fearing something would happen to it before he could withdraw the pictures, they finally went to the dining room.


    Toe upon the scene of his sister showing the results of her efforts from her recent lessons as she set the table with a colorful spread of dishes.


    "So, what do you think?"


    Seeing how she was actually looking at him while asking, despite Eva being the guest and not him, and feeling the sulking tone of her voice, Christian didn''t know exactly what was going on.


    Still, in the end, he expressed his gratitude, as it was something she had done because of him.


    "It seems quite delicious."


    "Yes, I think the same."


    Seeing how Eva followed him closely and how her tone clearly conveyed admiration, Christian thought for the first time that maybe being able to cook was something worth showing off.


    "Thank you."


    Hearing his sister''s reply, Christian was pulled out of his thoughts. Then he shrugged, went sat at the table with the others, and started eating, feeling that his sister''s efforts had truly made a difference.


    In the end, the meal concluded with everyone feeling satisfied. Annabelle now looked at Eva, sensing that she might leave at any moment, and finally said.


    "While we''ve talked a lot, I realize I haven''t asked about the most important thing yet, about my brother.


    "Like what did you think of my brother when you met for the first time?"


    "Oh, I''m just curious about how you see him, about your first impressions of him, so you don''t have to feel ufortable."


    Christian perked up at the side, giving his full attention, no, his 120% attention, as direct questions like this one were a little difficult for him, and he was genuinely curious.


    Eva, who didn''t let her expression reveal whether it was a difficult question for her or not, paused slightly to gather her thoughts before finally saying,


    "Annoying?"


    "Huh?"


    Eva looked at Christian, who was now gazing at her with widened eyes in surprise before shifting her attention to his sister. Noticing how the two siblings reacted simrly to her reply, she stifled augh and chuckled lightly. Without caring about the mood, she finally continued.


    "Well, it was just a little annoying, and I wasn''t offended by what he said in the end."


    "Still, at that time, I didn''t understand much about him. But now, I know that he''s just a clumsy person when ites to socializing, someone who has difficulties expressing himself."


    ''I have difficulties expressing myself?''


    While Christian questioned himself upon hearing what Eva said. Annabelle adjusted her position after hearing the rest of Eva''s words, feeling that what she said could actually be true. But, she asked again, as her curiosity had not yet been quenched.


    "Then what do you like about him? Because from your description, those aren''t qualities that are able to attract someone, especially someone like you."


    With her most important question asked, Annabelle looked forward to Eva''s reply. She understood her brother''s perspective somewhat, especially since he had high standards, given that the first woman he showed interest in was Eva. But what about the other party?

 Chapter 89: Her First Visit (4)

    Annabelle was waiting for Eva''s answer about what qualities she found appealing in her brother. Her main concern was still that Eva truly had her heart set on him, and if that was the case, she would at least be able to support them with a relieved heart.


    And Eva? Now the center of attention for both siblings, she paused to consider her words, as she had her own thoughts about Christian, after all. But, after considering the very root thing that had drawn her to him in the first ce, and setting aside her current feelings, she finally spoke with a voice filled with conviction.


    "Well, he is special."


    ''If anyone''s going to confess first, it should be the man, right?''


    ''Not to mention, this setting is the farthest thing from ideal for making one.''


    While Eva thought to herself that she had handled the question pretty well, Annabelle, hearing her answer, which she sensed was actually filled with many emotions, was initially a little surprised. Still, she waited.


    She waited to see what would follow after mentioning the word "special," but noticing her sudden silence and then the expression on her face, indicating that this was all she intended to say, left Annabelle feeling a bit irritated.


    After all, if Eva hadn''t raised her expectations with the word "special," it might have been easier to let go. But now, not knowing the full answer left Annabelle feeling somewhat ufortable, unsatisfied, even, like an itch that wouldn''t stop bothering her.


    ''What kind of answer is that?''


    Christian, sharing Annabelle''s lingering doubt over Eva''s vague answer, also couldn''t help butin a little internally, as Eva still didn''t borate in the end and instead asked a question in return.


    "If we''re satisfying our curiosity, then I''m also curious about the rtionship between you two. After all, not all siblings are like this."


    Eva looked directly at Annabelle as she asked her question, then followed up in a light tone.


    "It''s just that my rtionship with my younger sister doesn''t seem as close as yours."


    Christian lookingat Eva, decidedto listen quietly in the end. He was naturally pleased to hear her call him special, but he was even more curious about what made him special in her eyes, was it love, or something else entirely? He didn''t know, but after calming down, her answerleft him a little satisfied, as just the possibility that she might like himwas enough for now.


    Regarding Eva''s other question about his rtionship with his sister, Christian knewthat maybe he had not shared everything, but it should still be plenty concerning this topic. So, her asking now suggested she was more interested in hearing his sister''s perspective, and with Olivia''s name also brought up, he felt even less inclined to get involvedand decided to leave the response to his sister.


    "Hmm."


    Annabelle looked between her brother, who seemed to lose interest, and Eva, who had steered the topic away. For a moment, she considered pressing a little further, as her answer was by no means enough to satiate her curiosity. But in the end, she decided against it. At least, Eva didn''t seem like the type who would trouble her brother. Still, there was a tinge of worry because of her family, as things shouldn''t be that simple.


    For now, she could answer her. After all, it was something she enjoyed talking about, and maybe she could get back at her a little.


    "Well, if I want to talk about my rtionship with my younger brother, there''s a lot to say. But if you''re curious because of your younger sister, then things change."


    "I want to point out one thing first: upbringing ys a big role in it, along with the attitudes of the parties involved."


    "While our parents were not strict, they were religious people, and there were still some things they expected us to abide by. They didn''t force their convictions on us, but they did raise us by teaching us what''s wrong and right."


    "Then there''s my attitude toward my younger brother and how I''m always trying to do my best for him."


    "And how he tries to reciprocate."


    "That''s about it, I think."


    ''Even previously, when there was some kind of wall between us, he would still show concern for me.''


    ''But if you''re doing something while expecting something in return, that''s also wrong.''


    Annabelle felt she could talk about her younger brother and their rtionship for a very long time, but in the end, she didn''t say much, keeping some of her thoughts to herself.


    Depending on Eva''s response, she was prepared to say more, wanting her to show some genuine enthusiasm rather than simply changing the topic.


    ''Ehh, but sister, why don''t I remember what our parents told us to do and not to do?''


    Christian at the side was questioning his sister internally, as he just remembered how excessively kind their parents were. Still, he felt that bringing up upbringing in front of Eva was a misstep, as she was Olivia''s mother, not an older sister. Just a quick nce at Eva also made him confirm his suspicious, as she seemed a little provoked? But he decided to stay quiet. Explore more stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "You mean it''s the influence of the parents?"


    Against Eva''s slightly sharp question, Annabelle replied calmly.


    "That''s when the son or daughter is still a child. When they grow up, they develop their distinct personality, their own belief, and the influence of their parents bes much less significant."


    "So, it will then depend on the efforts of either party, on.."


    Annabelle still wanted to continue, but Eva suddenly interrupted.


    "Of course, I did my best efforts. I even¡­"


    And wanting to repay her back, she interrupted her in return.


    "Did you try hard to get along with her but still failed?"


    "Or was it just you feeling that it seemed a little hard to get along with her?"


    While Annabelle continued to challenge Eva, whether unknowingly or now knowingly, Christian felt as if he should grab some popcorn; it was just too exciting to watch.

 Chapter 90: Her First Visit (5)

    While Christian was watching the show, they still continued, with Eva now speaking.


    "Of course not, we get along pretty well, anyway."


    "It''s just that I said not to your extent."


    "So, don''t twist my words."


    Christian noticed how even Eva''s smile was a little faltering now, while his sister who appeared calm was actually somewhat happy.


    ''Wait, is she enjoying this?''


    "Oh, sorry, I didn''t mean it that way."


    While Christian was still pondering, he heard his sister''s apology,ced with a hint of amusement in her tone, and he finally concluded that she was really doing this to Eva on purpose, enjoying her responses.


    He was ready to intervene if things escted further, but then he suddenly saw Eva smile beautifully, as if she had thought of a proper counter, which made him brace himself even more.


    "Well, maybe it''s because I respect my younger sister''s privacy and understand that there are limits even between siblings. But I don''t feel that kind of thing from you, which is way I previously felt that your rtionship was close."


    "Now that I think about it carefully, it seems you don''t care about your younger brother''s feelings, and maybe he''s just enduring it."


    Eva turned her gaze to Christian, finally asking with a smile on her lips and her eyes narrowing.


    "Right, Christian?"


    "Of course not!" Annabelle interjected, denying it before he could respond.


    ''Why are you dragging me into your fight? I was just enjoying the show.''


    Seeing how Eva smiled while asking him, and his sister who denied it with a slightly raised voice, both now looking at him, one for an answer, with the other for a confirmation, Christian couldn''t help butin internally.


    Still, knowing he should say something, Christian contemted whose side he should take. After looking at his sister and Eva alternately, he decided to go the middle bath for now. After all, one was his sister, and the other was a woman he had a feeling for.


    "Ahem."


    After coughing once, to be a little dramatic, earning a re from both of them, he finally began to speak.


    "Well, what Eva said about the limit and how much the other person allows you into their privacy isn''t wrong."


    Taking a pause and noticing Eva''s beaming smile while his sister''s expression turned gloomy, Christian continued, raising his voice slightly for the first word.


    "But! At the same time, it can''t be taken at face value. After all, is everyone''s limit the same?"


    After asking in an exaggerated, dramatic manner, even throwing in some hand gestures, he went on to answer his own question.


    "Of course not."


    "...and it just so happens that we siblings have a very low limit for each other."


    Seeing how their expressions exchanged this time, Christian felt a little funny and continued.


    "But, what Eva said about respecting the privacy of the other party is also right, considering that the other party could be ufortable if you had done this."


    "This thoughtfulness cannot be wrong."


    ''Well, of course, it''s not always right, too.''


    "In the end, nothing is set in stone, and every family and its siblings have their own circumstances, so not all the things I said can be applied."


    Christian didn''t know if he had sided a little more with Eva or if he had managed to bnce things out, but maybe this was enough, as both of them seemed calmer now.


    As for his true thoughts?


    Christian genuinely believed that his sister was not wrong in her perspective, and if anyone were to ask him whether Eva was wrong, then, he would have to say yes. Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    After all, he felt that Olivia was too spoiled and needed at least a bit of correction, or more urately guidance.


    As for his sister? Despite how she would nag at him and intrude into his room, when he wanted to do some hacking, telling her not to enter, she never did. Even regarding his rtionship with Eva, it wasn''t that she was entirely convinced, but she still didn''t say much.


    So, he knew she was trying to be understanding; it was just that she was overly affectionate.


    ''I could also be wrong.''


    While Christian had many thoughts going through his mind, the two who had asked him now shifted from trying to determine who was wrong to bragging about their younger sibling, or in Eva''s case, it was her daughter.


    Anyway, it was a bragging contest!


    And Christian felt happy to be left alone. As for the various things Eva said about Olivia, he wasn''t sure if they could be considered private for her, but he didn''t think they were important for him.


    Their conversation continued, and time passed. After having desserts and some drinks, Eva finally decided to head back.


    Christian, standing in front of his house, continued to gaze in the direction the car had taken her, particrly remembering that the one who picked her up today was her main, not the usual driver.


    It was actually the legendary maid!


    However, remembering that she was old, at least in herte forties, he felt a little let down. Finally shaking his head, he turned and went back inside.


    "Sis."


    Looking at his sister who had actually already change back her clothes, Christian wondered if what she wore were ufortable, as it didn''t seem so.


    "Yes,e. Sit down," Annabelle said, ncing at him.


    As Christian came over and sat down beside her, close and in a very natural way, she felt a small wave of happiness at this subtle gesture of thoughtfulness, taking in consideration what she preferred. Then, seeing him looking at her, waiting for her to speak, she shifted her position just a little, brushing past his shoulder before leaning her head against his chest.


    The steady heartbeat she could hear and the warmth radiating from him felt tooforting.


    Seeing that he remained silent and motionless at the first, only to eventually wrap an arm around her shoulder, allowing her to nestle in even morefortably, more closely, made her feel even happier.

 Chapter 91: Her First Visit (6)

    Annabelle had been pondering many things since she saw Eva on graduation day, and after meeting and talking more today, her thoughts only deepened.


    She wasn''t sure about many things rted to Eva, but she was sure now that something is off about her. Yet, at the same time, she also felt that Eva shouldn''t be a bad person.


    But that was as far as her certainty went. So, leaning against her brother''s chest, wrapped in his arm, enveloped in his quiet affection, everything else seemed to fade away. In that moment, she felt like she''d confirmed something far more important.


    She felt as though she''d finally confirmed her ce.


    Which, naturally, should be right beside him! Closest to him!


    He could navigate things with Eva slowly, and she would be there beside him, to take care of him, to make sure he wouldn''t get hurt. Wasn''t that enough?


    Having finally resolved things within herself, Annabelle felt an unprecedented rity, as if a weight had finally been lifted from her.


    In this moment of tranquility, she thought that with her brother so close, nothing could faze her.


    ''What''s happening with her?''


    Seeing the peaceful expression on his sister''s face, contrasting with the brief gleam in her eyes as she closed them and began to breathe rhythmically, Christian wondered silently what''s the change he had seen just now.


    But, when he noticed that she had fallen asleep, he shrugged and gently brushed the strands of hair from her eyes with his other hand, caressing her cheek as she nuzzled closer to him.


    He remained in the same position silently for more than half an hour, but seeing that she was truly asleep and likely wouldn''t wake up until the next day, he finally stood up, carefully lifting her in his arms. He then made his way toward her room, being mindful not to disturb her peaceful slumber.


    As he gently tucked her into bed, Christian chose not to leave immediately. Instead, he sat beside her, watching her serene expression and feeling a sense of calm wash over him, make him ponder the untold things.


    He had expected her to say something now that Eva had gone back after all, thinking that she would want to discuss something or offer him some advice. But seeing her quiet and still, he wasn''t sure how he should feel about the silence.


    In the end, looking at his sister''s beautiful face and serene expression, he leaned in and ced a light kiss on her forehead.


    "Good night, sis," then, he whispered softly before he finally stepped out of her room, closing the door behind him.


    Returning to his room, Christian set aside the thoughts of today''s events and opened his Idle Practicing slots.


    [First Slot - AI Programming- 22:35:01/24:00:00]


    [Second Slot - Program Hacking- 22:35:01/24:00:00]


    [Third Slot - Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu- 22:35:01/24:00:00]


    [FourthSlot - Human Biology- 22:35:01/24:00:00]


    Many things could be considered to have happened today, and nothing could also be deemed significant; however, maxing out his Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu skill would hopefully be one aplishment to take away from it all.


    Christian finally willed his system to receive the Idle umtion from his four idle slots.


    [Youhavereceived 635Experience]


    [Youhavereceived 1400Experience]


    [Youhavereceived 6000Experience]


    [Youhavereceived 565Experience]


    [The skill IntermediateAI Creationhad be Lv.4(45%)]


    [The skill AdvancedProgram Hackinghad be Lv.3(55%)]


    [TheThirdIdle practicing slot hasbecame empty]


    [The skill Brazilian Jiu-Jitsuhad be Lv.10(Max)]


    [The skill IntermediateHuman Biologyhad be Lv.3(30%)]


    Being already used to this process, he didn''t take much time, to digest everything. Then, as he read the system messages in front of him, he couldn''t help but smile, feeling that these skills without prefixes were really bad for his heart, given that the level increases were not a constant thing.


    However, noticing the amount of experience he received for maxing out the skill was also pretty satisfying.


    He didn''t feel like he could take on the whole world now that the skill was maxed, but he did sense a slight boost in his confidence.


    Having already made his decision, Christian finally decided to ce "Perfect Hand-to-Hand Combat" in his third slot.


    Why "perfect" and not "strongest"? Naturally, there is an answer to this question.


    Christian had pondered the previous days about the word "strongest" and whether it was a constant thing. Could the strongest martial art today still be considered the strongest after a hundred years? A thousand years? A million years?


    It could be, and it could also not be. But what about a perfect martial art? Could a more perfect one emergeter?


    He believed the answer was NO because, if it were possible, then that martial art wouldn''t truly be perfect.


    Anyway, the pursuit of perfection seemed pretty cool to him.


    [The Idle Practice at the third slot, Perfect Hand-to-Hand Combat has started]


    [The skill Basic Hand-to-Hand Combat has been created.]


    [Currently, the skill Basic Hand-to-Hand Combat is Lv.0(90%)]


    Seeing how the word "Perfect" had been reced by "Basic," Christian felt a little helpless, as he thought his skill names were quite simple, but in the end, he just shrugged it off.


    As for the skill level? He didn''t find it strange, and he knew that since his Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu was maxed out, the levels would increase faster anyway.


    He was just curious about whether the Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu skill would be erasedter or not.


    Feeling that it had been a fruitful day, Christian finally opened his status window to check it.


    [Idle System]


    Host: Christian White


    Level: 21(EXP: 18.900/50.000)


    Age: 18


    Constitution: 10


    Comprehension: 46


    Unassigned Points: 10


    Skills: AdvancedTrading Lv.2 (56%), Passion Reader Lv.-, AdvancedProgram HackingLv.3 (55%), IntermediateKix Body BuildingLv.1 (7%), High School KnowledgeLv.10(Max), Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu Lv.10 (Max), Intermediate AI Creation Lv.4 (45%),IntermediateHuman Biology Lv.3 (30%), Basic Hand to handbatLv.0(90%)


    Idle Practicing Slots:(0/4)


    ''It''s really bing bigger.''


    Feeling satisfaction as he looked at his status window, the day finally came to an end.

 Chapter 92 : Three Weeks (1)

    Three weeks passed, and Christian was now looking at the very long list in front of him.


    At the list of suspected culprits.


    He had naturally started working on his parents'' case during thest three weeks, and after obtaining a list of all the names of those who owned the same model of car as the one in the picture he had acquired.


    He first divided the list into four parts: the white section, which had not yet been investigated and now had little time remaining.


    The green section which included the people he was 98% sure were not the culprits, and it now contained the most names.


    The gray section held few names of individuals he was uncertain about. Since the hacking and information gathering were being handled by Iris instead of him, he would either need to check them himself or wait a little longer, as Iris was constantly improving.


    In his opinion, Iris''s hacking skills had reached thete intermediate tier, which he considered very good, especially given that it was the result of just over a three weeks of work.


    Finally, there was the red section, which contained the names he considered to be suspects. However, it also had more than a hundred names, so he still needed to either check after Iris or wait longer.


    Looking at the fruits of hisbor, or should he say Iris''sbor? But, he was the one who was constantly improving her specs, so it could also be considered his, right?


    Anyway, Christian felt satisfied, as the pace of his work continued to elerate, bringing him steadily closer to the truth.


    Still, wanting to confirm, he asked.


    "Iris, how much more time does the white list still needs till it be empty?"


    [Master, as I am not exclusively operating on the white list but asionally on the gray list and sometimes on the red list, so, I require an additional three days toplete the tasks.]


    Hearing Iris''s voice, Which was undeniably captivating, as it possessed a uniquelyfeminine quality, which was both soft and precise, setting her apart from others. And the youthful innocence to her tone, with each syble flowing smoothly in a pleasant rhythm. This intriguing blend of attributes made her voice truly remarkable, and Christian felt a deep sense of satisfaction whenever he heard it.


    It was a voice one could listen to for a long time without getting bored or tired of it.


    Naturally, it was also the result of his work, with some suggestions from his sister, and he felt proud of the oue.


    Feeling as though he had spaced out for a little too long, he finally nodded and said,


    "Hmm, okay, but as always, if youe across a problem and see the need for my assistance, just say so immediately."


    [Okay.]


    Hearing the reply in her melodious tone, Christian couldn''t help but look forward to when it would be even better, as while Iris was being improved daily, something like personality, a distinctive characteristic, was still not quite there.


    Shaping Iris''s personality to reflect his preferences and interests brought him immense joy, making the process both gratifying and fun. He knew that making adjustments for better interactions was something he would never grow bored of, as it was always a refreshing experience.


    Anyway, returning to more important matters, the list of suspects was steadily narrowing as the names of unrted people were constantly being removed from one and being add to another, in this circle, where the end goal, is just one name in the red section. Seeing this progress was quite satisfying, and even though he had instructed Iris to be thorough in her work, it hadn''t taken an overly long time. So, he was quite pleased.


    After all, if he had been working on this list alone, it would have taken him a lot more time. Even with his superior skills, it was ultimately about theputational power after all.


    With his Intermediate AI Creation skill nearing level seven, Iris made an enormous leap, upgrading to version [I.R.I.S: 0.2]. Some minor details that he hadn''t focused on initially, like the main interface, had also beenpleted, allowing him to givemands from anywhere.


    Even his Program Hacking skill was nearing level five, and hopefully, with Iris''s help, he would finally be ready to make his hacking attempt on the government within a week. If he could also find a site rted to the mysteries department, he would be able to obtain much more information.


    Christian couldn''t help but get ahead of himself and dream a little, as the mysteries department was synonymous with extraordinary power in his mind, which he considered very important, if not the most important aspect of his current pursuits right now, making it hard not to have some hopes.


    Maybe he would even start assisting Iris more seriously in the list making, depending on the results he found.


    Christian couldn''t help but think that the future was looking really bright, as many things were heading in the right direction. The rted knowledge rted to AI, program hacking, or even programming in general, along with many others, under the help of his hacking otherpanies and institutes, and Iris''s assistance. These resources were now saved and essible to him at any time.


    In fact, his Program Hacking skill, which he had initially thought would max out at level six with the current knowledge avable in the world, now even had the potential to reach level seven.


    Going forward, the knowledge needed for the Idle Practicing with Iris''s assistance would be much easier to acquire and sort out, even without his direct involvement.


    And now, his skill level was rising smoothly, as even his hand-to-handbat had reached the intermediate level.


    However, through his hand-to-handbat skill, which was improving, he discovered something important. Since he wanted the skill to be perfect, he needed numerous references. In the process of acquiring and getting ess to them, learning and taking into ount this and that, he made this discovery.

 Chapter 93 : Three Weeks (2)

    For those who read the previous chapter before editing, hopefully you will read it again, as many changes had happened to it.


    Thank you for reading.


    ...


    Christian made a discovery.


    Some books, or some kind of knowledge he might need could potentially not be in English. Despite most important resources in the world having an English version, there were still some that did not after all.


    Some misceneous things, which he might initially consider irrelevant or useless, could actually be crucial for sparking ideas or inspiration for him, during his Idle Practice process.


    There could also be some books he needed that weren''t avable online but existed somewhere out there.


    Christian had actually thought about this topic a bit since his bodybuilding skill had reached the intermediate level. However, when the scale of the knowledge rted to his skill started expanding, he stopped using his idle slot for it, after all.


    In the end, he discovered two things from this. The first was aboutnguage, he''d need to understand somenguages for necessary materials when his Idle System start to study them for him.


    To solve this problem, he had considered putting all thenguages of the world into one of his Idle Practicing slot, but ultimately rejected the idea, as it wasn''t cost effective.


    After all, there was Iris; if something wasn''t too important, she could be the one to learn it instead.


    In fact, aside from unimportant things, Iris could learn nearly anything simply by having the information inputted, and despite his ownprehension raising, he was still quite far behind her in this regard.


    He''d likely be asking for her help a lot in the future, but he had created her to make his life easier and more convenient, after all. So, if she didn''t help, who would?


    Anyway, aside from thenguage problem, which he could simply let Iris trante for him, the second thing he discovered the need of was the library!


    And he wasn''t just talking about gaining ess to one; he was talking about creating one!


    He considered this to be a massive project, as he wanted his library to contain every possible piece of knowledge in the world, organized in text files for easier ess.


    But, while he could easily obtain the books avable online, many others were not essible on the inte and existed only as printed, inanimate objects like normal books.


    Acquiring them was also a problem, as they were not just around him; they could be on the other side of the Earth.


    Some of these books could be considered too old to warrant attention, while others were deemed unimportant and had little demand. Additionally, some might be restricted by the government orpanies, and there could be many other reasons for their inessibility, resulting in their unavability online.


    So, in conclusion, it was a huge project for him.


    Of course, he also entertained the idea of buying everything online.


    But could everything really be bought online? He didn''t think so.


    Anyway, this discovery opened many avenues for him, as he felt his horizons broaden.


    He also found inspiration from it, feeling that all things in the world are somehow interconnected. When he wanted to learn about topic A, he realized he would need knowledge of topic B, along with some ideas of topic C. And as he learned about topic B, he would somehow also gain knowledge of topic D.


    It was the most simple example, but in reality, many moreplex factors were involved, making him feel that the importance of creating this library had increased significantly.


    However, while he knew it was very important, after careful consideration, Christian decided to dy this project for now and start it after he finished working on his parents'' case.


    He wanted to start it, with an easy mind, after all.


    So, while there were ups and downs here and there, everything rted to his Idle System could still be said to be going smoothly. However, his rtionship with Eva was actually not.


    And no, it wasn''t because they had gone through some problems or had a fight.


    But it was because there had been no new developments at all over thest three weeks.


    Well, strictly speaking, it wasn''t that there was no development, but at this pace, he didn''t know how many years it would take for his rtionship with Eva to solidify, and evolve more.


    As for the possibility of being friend-zoned? He couldn''t deny that either.


    Christian would admit that maybe, at first, he didn''t know or didn''t realize it himself, but apparently, the word "special" that Eva had said made him too rxed. He had thought that there could really be something developing on her side. Perhaps because he was so pleased with how things went when she came to his house, he ended up unconsciously waiting longer than he had anticipated.


    Okay, actually he still held onto the hope of something developing from her side, but he came to realize that the idea of making some moves to stimte progress and speed things up, was also important.


    And while it could be considered that nothing more happened between them in these three weeks, Christian still discovered something about her, or rather, noticed it, since it was not hidden.


    Most of the ces they visited when they were outside were always somewhat private, often with very few people around, or sometimes, none at all, making it seem as if she was trying to hide from someone.


    And this made him feel very ufortable, as he didn''t want the woman he liked to be in that situation. He was okay with not knowing everything about each other, but important matters like this needed to be addressed by both sides. So, he nned tofort her tomorrow.


    This time, if she really didn''t say anything, he was even prepared to use his skills to look into things himself.


    When he thought that there was no one else in her life, he was still okay with not knowing everything.


    But now, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he needed to know more.


    Most importantly, their rtionship was different. His attachment to her was different.


    ''Still, I hope she will exin it herself.''


    While thinking this to himself, Christian also recalled other aspects of Eva that he had discovered, or perhaps felt? Regardless, he sensed that she was somewhat idealistic, though not about everything. It seemed to pertain specifically to rtionships?


    In the end, he wasn''t entirely sure.


    And it was really all purely by chance, or not? Anyway, it was when she asked about his sister''s rtionship, as if she were seeing someone, it was then that he inquired about Olivia in return.


    But maybe more explicitly? As he directly asked if she had a boyfriend.


    And the feeling he got from her reply at that time, when she denied it, was a bit agitated, and something more. Of course, had it been before, he wouldn''t have noticed, and even now he was still unsure.


    Anyway, during these three weeks, at the mention of his sister, he had also taken the opportunity to ask her about her opinion on Eva, especially since he had noticed that she hadn''t mentioned anything about her yet.


    His sister''s opinion, in the end, was a little vague. She mentioned that she couldn''t give a definitive judgment, but she was sure something was off. Christian now naturally agrees with her assessment.


    It also felt to him like her tone was somewhat rejecting, though not too strong.


    Then aside from thing rted to Eva, his sister had actually started to feel like she couldn''t bear staying at home any longer, doing nothing, and she was now really beginning to search for something that wouldn''t take much time, even if it was just an online job.


    It seemed that just hanging out with him and doing what she was currently doing was no longer enough for her.


    No, her hanging time had actually increased a little since Eva''s visit.


    But anyway, this time, she was very strict with her requirements, as she was naturally not in a hurry, hoping to find something convenient that she considered best. As a result, she ended up not finding anything.


    Or maybe she found some, but they weren''t suitable enough?


    ''Hopefully, it would stay the same.''


    ''Or should I just start something for fun with her?''


    ''..''


    ''For now, given the situation, I can wait a little longer.''


    ''I could even ask for her help with the library project?''


    While considering many possibilities and recalling everything that had happened over the past three weeks, Christian didn''t find it difficult at all to make his decision; he was already set on what he would do, after all.


    Tomorrow, he would finally have a serious talk with Eva. This time, it wouldn''t be like their conversation by the riverside; now, he was prepared to be even more direct, as they were that much closer.


    Then, there was also the government hacking attempt. Hopefully, through it, he would get even closer to getting the extraordinary power.

 Chapter 94: Two Choices (1)

    "Will you really leave me for her?"


    "Even after everything we''ve shared?"


    As Christian listened to the actress''s emotional outburst on screen, he found himself stifling a yawn. Romance without action, just pure drama, wasn''t for him, apparently, and he was starting to regret picking this movie solely because it fell under the romance genre.


    Why wasn''t he simply switching to another movie, then?


    Because he was actually there with Eva, sitting in the back of an empty cinema.


    She had also booked out the entire venue just for the two of them, a cliche move he had secretly wanted to try himself, only she''d gone and done it first. He naturally didn''t mind the gesture, but with his budget, he could also have done it, making him a little regretful.


    With more than half of the movie still left, he wasn''t sure how he''d endure it. Part of him held a lingering hope that the plot might somehow redeem itself. But when he turned to look at Eva, seeing her fully absorbed in the story, he wondered if the issue wasn''t with the movie after all, but with himself, instead. Making it seem unlikely that there would be change.


    Watching Eva''s eyes fixed intently on the story, Christian felt a mix of emotions. This wasn''t the typical awkward atmosphere he''d read about in stories, with idental hand touches or lingering nces.


    Realizing that his expectations had already been let down, he felt disappointment, maybe? Amusement? He wasn''t sure. In the end, he simply chose to stay quiet, leaning back into his seat in silence.


    But as some time passed, unable to bear the movie any longer, Christian finally reached out with his hand, locking his fingers with Eva''s, and seeing her attention still fixed on the screen, a spark of mischief lit up in his mind - he had an idea.


    He slowly raised their intertwined hands toward his face, bringing her hand closer to his lips. Just as he ced a gentle kiss on her back hand, Eva''s attention finally shifted from the movie to him.


    He''d nned to tease her, hoping to catch her off guard. But when her focused expression softened into a mischievous smile, he suddenly felt like he was the one being teased.


    Still, he was determined not to back down without a fight. He wouldn''t let go of her hand or shy away from this diffiuclt battle.


    While Christian maintained a hardened gaze, even a little eager to see what move she would make next, Eva shifted her position slightly, turning to face him more directly, and with her free hand, she reached out to him, holding his other hand.


    "I waaaas wrong, Eveline!"


    "I was actually blind and didn''t know what was better for me."


    "Please, forgive me."


    With only the sounds of the conversation in the movie and the now music ying softly in the background, which neither of them gave a mind to now, Eva finally raised Christian''s held hand to her cheek.


    With a slow movement, she rubbed her soft cheek against his palm first, seemingly savoring the moment. Then, she brought his hand closer, kissing his palm gently.


    It was nearly the same move, one on the back of her hand and the other now on his palm, but feeling her soft lips press against his hand, Christian felt flustered, especially with her captivating eyes meeting his in the dim light of the cinema, illuminated only by the soft glow of the screen.


    He felt a powerful urge to close the distance and steal a kiss, but he reminded himself of the ns he''d made, to ask her about the so many things that had been weighing on him. He couldn''t wait any longer for answers.


    So, he held back, refusing to give in to the moment or let his desires, or, more urately, her quiet temptation, distract him from what needed to be said.


    Still, his hand, resting on her cheek even after Eva had let go, defied his intention to pull back. Instead, it lingered there, gently caressing her soft skin. Then, with a quiet boldness, his forefinger dared to trace the curve of her lips, the same lips that had just kissed his palm.


    He felt his heart pounding wildly, caught up in the impulse to go further, especially with her cheeks now flushed, a sight he''d never seen before.


    As for his own cheeks, which were actually even more flushed? He wasn''t even aware of it.


    In the end, neither said anything, nor made any further move, and with the awkward yet oddly captivating tension, time slipped by.


    The movie finally ended. What thetter half was about, Christian wasn''t sure, and if Eva knew, he couldn''t be certain either.


    Now that the lights had somewhat returned, instead of standing up and leaving, Christian turned to Eva with a serious expression.


    He felt that this was the best time, as it was just the two of them in a private setting.


    And he really felt that he could no longer hold himself back.


    So, having made his resolve already, he finally said,


    "You know, Eva?"


    "Yes?"


    Christian now locking his gaze with Eva''s sky-blue eyes, felt the weight of the moment as she gave him her full attention, and he knew that the time had finallye.


    It was the moment when his curiosity would finally be satiated, as this question had lingered in his mind for far too long.


    But more than that, arriving at this point. The question of where to start, came to his mind.


    He had naturally thought about this point since yesterday, but arriving at this moment felt different. He wanted to start with something not too confronting, something that would give her the opportunity to navigate the conversation, allowing her to understand his intentions without being too direct, like asking, "What is your material state?"


    While he naturally wanted to know many things about her, he still held onto the faint hope that she would tell him on her own, after all.

 Chapter 95: Two Choices (2)

    As Christian arrived at the point where he would finally open up sensitive topics with Eva, he felt the weight of the moment, and while he didn''t want toe across as too aggressive with her, he knew he had to start from somewhere.


    "Why are all the ces we go to always private, or with very few people, as if we''re trying to hide from someone?"


    Having asked his question, Christian observed Eva''s expression, which revealed a slight surprise.


    But even this surprise was a brief one, as she quickly returned to her calm demeanor. However, Christian noticed that her smile had vanished, reced by a serious expression, making him wonder about what she would say, even more.


    "Are you certain?" Eva finally uttered in a calm tone.


    "Huh?"


    "Certain about what?"


    And Christian, hearing her question, couldn''t help but ask back reflexively, as he genuinely didn''t understand.


    "Are you certain that you want us to stop pretending?"


    Bing even more bewildered by her response, as he didn''t remember ever pretending anything with her, Christian asked again, hoping she would rify further.


    "What are we pretending?"


    "Please, say it in a way I can understand."


    And Eva, noticing his confusion, finally attempted to exin in the simplest terms possible.


    "Hmm, I mean the lie about me being Olivia''s older sister. Are you certain you want me to stop pretending?"


    But even then, the answers were not helping Christian understand the situation at hand at all, as the confusion just kept piling up inside his head.


    "Huh? I''m really not keeping up. When did I ever ask you to pretend in the first ce?"


    Eva, realizing they might not be on the same page, rified once again in her gentle, clueless tone.


    "But when we first met, it was you who said, ''I''m her older sister,'' clearly knowing that I''m not."


    But perhaps the usual gentle tone was not suited for this situation, as Christian felt increasingly frustrated. Her clueless expression only added to his irritation, and before he realized it, agitated by the circumstances, he raised his voice reflexively as he replied once again.


    "That was me trying to get your attention! You should have known that by now!"


    Looking at Eva''s smile and her eyes, which seemed to question what he was doing, Christian felt as if cold water had been thrown on him. He quickly came back to his senses and tried to patch things up.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to raise my voice. It''s just that this is really an unexpected turn of events, and things are happening in a way that I didn''t anticipate."


    Eva, upon hearing Christian''s apology, paused slightly, chuckled softly in the end, and waved her hand dismissively.


    "It''s okay."


    But even though she seemed nonchnt, dismissing the whole thing altogether, Christian couldn''t shake the feeling that maybe he''d been a bit too caught up in his emotions.


    Before he could gather his thoughts, Eva followed up, saying,


    "Returning to our main topic."


    "Whether I knew your intention or not."


    "I didn''t change anything. That''s correct."


    "But why didn''t you stop on your own, after our first meeting, either?"


    "If it''s like you said, if the goal was my attention, then you''d already achieved it."


    "So, why did you keep up the older sister act, then?"


    As Eva kept questioning him, making it seem like he was the sole responsible one, Christian felt a bit stung, almost cornered. The weight of her questions made him start to rethink everything, wondering if it was really his fault.


    ''Actually, why did I continue with this charade back then?''


    He began questioning himself, but he also answered on his own.


    ''It was the attitude of, let''s see how much longer she keeps up with this way of calling, wasn''t it?''


    ''Even then, is it really solely my fault?''


    Christian, not liking the direction this conversation was taking, tried to at least defend himself for now.


    "I actually expected you to correct me immediately when I said you were her older sister, but you just went along with it."


    "Every time, I thought this time you would correct me, or the next time you would definitely stop."


    "But all for nothing, as you didn''t even mention it."


    Eva, despite what he said, seemed determined to make him the one at fault. As with a nonchnt attitude, she countered his argument again.


    "Christian, you were the one who started it. Why should I be the one to correct you?"


    While Christian began to feel tired from this wrapped, distorted way of thinking, and even more so from this fruitless conversation, he still continued arguing.


    "Then was there a need for you to go along with what I said?"


    "I could even have really misunderstood you."


    Eva, seemingly sharing Christian''s sense of fatigue but with her own thoughts in mind, spoke again.


    "Christian, don''t whine. We''re not children."


    "Or wait, are you?"


    "Should I have considered myself talking to a child instead of a man?"


    Christian, feeling ck lines starting to appear on his forehead, thought that Eva was being a bit too much.


    He felt offended, questioning whether it was he who was whining or if she was simply arguing too much.


    After all, he felt like the problem was being thrown at him, and now even somewhat sharp words were being directed his way. He couldn''t help but start questioning why she was behaving like this.


    She had already been too blunttely, especially after they had befortable with each other, but something like this, something that seemed to cross the line, agitate him, and even possibly hurt him, was a first.


    As for doubting his age, he didn''t care, it''s just that as a statement, it actually felt a little insulting, even if he did really have some problems.


    But then what should he say? A rebuttal? That felt like a matter of course.


    But are rebuttal words enough? No.


    Then what should he say more?

 Chapter 96: Two Choices (3)

    But are rebuttal words enough? No.


    Then what should he say more?


    Christian felt the current situation was bing too out of hand, leaving him at a loss for words.


    Then there was Eva, who, upon noticing that Christian seemed to have something to say and was clearly displeased, while he also seemed to have other thoughts. But, because it was her who had crossed the line, he hesitated, finally acknowledged that maybe she had gone a little too far. So she said,


    "Sorry, sorry, don''t give me that look; I was just joking."


    "We can consider ourselves even with this!"


    While Christian stared at her nkly, questioning her sense of humor, Eva began to feel that perhaps they were too different for it to really be even. However, she thought that maybe she could make it up to himter, so she continued.


    "But you actually misunderstanding me as the Olivia''s older sister."


    "Do you believe yourself when you say this?"


    Christian, being questioned again, especially on this topic, felt as if he couldn''t be more innocent and thought internally.


    ''But I really misunderstood it at first! If not for looking at Olivia''s social media ount and seeing the word "Mom," I wouldn''t have actually known.''


    ''But even if I said this now, would it change anything?''


    In the end, Christian gave up on questioning or replying to her, and noticing that Eva still had words lingering on her lips, he sighed and fell silent, opting to just listen for now.


    Eva, still looking into Christian''s green eyes, and being too close to him, felt that something was amiss as she noticed that his expression was somewhat wrong. Still, she continued.


    "See? Even you are finding it hard to admit it now."


    "Like really, something so tant, how can it be misunderstood?"


    "So, it was very clear to me. No, it actually couldn''t be any clearer, that you knew I wasn''t her older sister; even your reaction confirmed it."


    "Regardless of anything, Christian, everything between us, you were the one who started it."


    "Misunderstandings and the like, don''t expect me to correct anything."


    "I have always gone along with you, with what you said."


    "So, you are the one who determined, what is happening."


    "And also, why didn''t you tell your older sister the truth?"


    Asked about his sister, Christian flinched; even he was notfortable with this one question. He felt like it was already too much for his sister, despite not knowing everything, if she knew even this one detail, he didn''t know how she would react. He still wanted to confirm many things before it all came to light in the end.


    So, against Eva''s question, he replied concisely this time.


    "That was because I would have had to exin even more things then."


    And Eva was just as concise in her counter.


    "Then simply exin them. Why are you making things soplicated?"


    Being given words by the person who areplicating things herself right now, Christian took a deep breath, exhaling his turbulent emotions. He closed his eyes for a couple of seconds before opening them again.


    In the end, he stayed silent, feeling that the topic had been steered too far away, and what he truly wanted were other things.


    He was waiting, just curious to see where Eva was going with the conversation this time.


    And Eva didn''t disappoint him; she opened her small mouth again, seemingly having suppressed all her feelings before and now eager to release them.


    "Look, you''re staying silent now."


    Moving in her position even more, Eva came closer to him until their bodies were touching, even a little too pressed. She adjusted the angle of her sitting, making their legs seemingly be tangled, to face him directly, then ced her arms on his shoulders and said.


    "Christian, at our first meeting, why did you bring up my daughter''s name? Do you know?"


    ''Oh, so now she''s just admitting it directly!'' While Christian had this fleeting thought, Eva didn''t stop.


    "Because you had already constructed an image of me in your head back then andpared Olivia with it."


    "Despite the fact that we didn''t know each other at all back then."


    "Actually, even until today, I''m still discovering new things about you."


    "So, did you know me perfectly back then?"


    "But your behavior proves otherwise."


    "In the end, everything was based on your assumptions, and I''m not obliged to behave ording to the image you have of me in your head."


    Sighing as she delivered thest sentence, Eva continued to gaze into Christian''s eyes, which had now be calm, even serene. She felt he looked even more handsome like this. However, knowing she still had some words left to say, she pressed on, trying not to be distracted by the unexpected sight before her.


    "You know, Christian? Just as you have an image of me in your head, I also have an image of myself in mine."


    "And I like to stick to that image."


    ''I was raised like this, and even if I didn''t like it before, I don''t n to change anymore!''


    Seeing his questioning gaze, as if he were hearing something iprehensible, Eva felt a little funny, but continued nheless, knowing she still had not said everything.


    "I could be wrong, I know."


    Discover exclusive tales at m,v--NovelBin


    ''More like my family was wrong, of course.''


    "But I like myself like this."


    ''I havee to ept myself like this. Is that a problem?''


    "Why should I change?"


    "Should I change to be the person you like, or should you learn to love my true self?"


    "It has a clear answer this time, doesn''t it?"


    ''I hope it does, after all, I want you to ept me with all my ws, just as I''m doing the same with you.''


    While saying everything she had, Eva closed the distance between herself and Christian even more. Her arms, which she had previouslyjustdraped over his shoulders, were now wrapped around his neck, crossing together. With her face now very close to his, each of their breaths brushed against the other.


    And Christian, with just Eva''s face in his sight, didn''t know what to focus on¡ªthe conversation or the sinful body now gluing to him.


    He felt that the situation was too stimting. His eyes moved all around, but there was nowhere to rest their gaze except on her face¡ªher white skin, small nose, and long eyshes. Looking into her enchanting eyes and at her inviting lips, he felt a strong urge to steal a kiss and silence her.


    In the end, he stayed put, but he decided that today would be the day he had his first kiss, after she finished speaking.


    As for Eva? She felt like the temperature in the cinema hall was rising. Then, seeing Christian''s cheeks take on a slight blush affirmed her thoughts. However, sensing that she had arrived at the most important part, she knew she couldn''t stop here. So, she didn''t mind the distraction and continued.


    "In the end, maybe you didn''t realize."


    "But I have never refused your advances."


    "It''s you who defined our rtionship."


    "And it''s also you who, until now, have not expressed your feelings clearly."


    "So, the reason we stopped at this distance is solely because you didn''t take any further steps forward."


    ''Well, now that there''s clearly no more space between our bodies (or, just a little?), should we keep moving forward from this distance, going forward?''


    ''More importantly,noweven with your words, you''re trying to chip away at my resolve and will? Do you really want me to take action that badly?''


    Christian, feeling even more tempted by Eva''s words, felt like he cursing, and, unable to stay silent any longer, he finally opened his mouth, with a warm breath escaping as he spoke.


    "Okay, I was wrong."


    ''I won''t win this argument with you anyway.''


    "But then, what about now?"


    "I clearly took a step forward, right?"


    Eva, who had a serious vibe aroundher despite the current position of their bodies,being questioned about the current development rather than the past event, made her feel her nerves calm down.


    And as she calmed down,shefelt that shewas clearly too caught up in her emotions.


    Her small mouth curved into a beautiful smile, a smile that Christian felt was the best he had seen to date.


    As shefinally said.


    "Actually, now things have changed."


    "Had you approached me with a different method from the start, our rtionship would have been different."


    ''We wouldn''t be sitting this close together, actually, as I would have likely asked about the price you wanted in exchange for helping me.''


    "It wouldn''t have developed to this extent."


    "But now things have changed."


    ''You want me after all, right?''


    ''Actually, now that I''m already this glued, this close to you, maybe you already have some parts of me. If my heart is one of them, I don''t know, though.''

 Chapter 97: Two Choices (4)

    ''Actually, now that I''m already this glued, this close to you, maybe you already have some parts of me. If my heart is one of them, I don''t know, though.''


    ''Anyway, you took too long to confront me.''


    ''And what''s certain is that my original attitude has changed a bit now.''


    Eva, with many thoughts now swirling inside her head and different words spilling out, stayed silent for a moment, knowing that her fate could truly be decided in this conversation. She pondered over many things and finally spoke.


    "I''ll give you two choices, Christian."


    ''If there''s even a meaning to these choices, since with your personality, the decision you''ll make is probably already set¡­ though I''m not certain.''


    "And, as it''s always been, you will decide. I''ll just go along with whatever you choose."


    ''Hmm, is that really the truth now? I don''t know, but today''s oue is really what you decided, it''s just that this time would be a bit different. So, maybe it really is, in the end?''


    Christian, unaware of the depth of Eva''s current feelings or the story behind each one, saw the smile still lingering on her lips, her expression unchanged. Thinking it couldn''t be something too significant, he replied lightly.


    "Okay, go ahead."


    And as if on cue, Eva, receiving the green light, finally gave him the ultimatum.


    "The first option would be that I won''t tell you anything."


    "It''s just that there''s no need to pretend that I''m not Olivia''s mother anymore now."


    "But, aside from this, I will not confirm anything, nor will I answer any of your questions just based on a theories you''ve probably already formed in your head."


    "Huh?"


    ''Then, what changes?''


    Christian now clearly had the word absurdity written all over his expression, and feeling frustrated, he asked Eva, desperate to know what was going on inside her head at the moment, without thinking further.


    "Then, what would change with this choice?"


    As he still remembered that it was a choice in the end, and he felt like there should at least be something more to it out there.


    "Thank you for asking."


    "The change is simple. It seems that you didn''t try to get information about me at all, through hacking or other means like what you did with that trash math teacher from your school. Maybe it was for my sake? Privacy? Wanting to hear it from me?"


    Eva, still smiling innocently, finally dropped the bombshell, and Christian''s eyes widened in surprise, but just as quickly, he tried to regain hisposure, attempting to return to normal. Inside, however, he was as disoriented as his calm and clueless expression, which he was now failing at badly.


    ''How much does she know?''


    ''No, is she actually sure about these things in the first ce?''


    ''Was that why she had not brought up the hacking incident with me ever?''


    Christian, despite his awkward social skills, had never felt troubled about them before. He didn''t care much about his surroundings or other people, after all, so his emotions rarely fluctuated. But now, in the presence of Eva, with her being this close, he felt like his acting skills, which he had previously praised, were now failing him. Panic began to set in, and he couldn''t even register everything else she said after the mention of hacking.


    Still, he felt like he should at least say something, to avoid being cornered even further.


    "What do you mean, hacking?" Christian asked, his tone betraying the calm he tried so hard to portray.


    Eva, still smiling as she watched all the changes in his expression, finally spoke in a soft, almost soothing voice, as if talking to a child.


    "Calm down a little first, Christian."


    Seeing how he started to take breaths, which wereing toward her face, she noticed that he was calming down, but the panic still lingered, not yet vanishing.


    Eva felt a little hurt, as this meant that his trust toward her, unlike his feelings, was really different. But knowing that maybe her behaviors had contributed to this, she pushed those distracting thoughts aside and continued.


    "Look, Christian, I''m not trying to confirm anything with you. You''re free to admit it, and free to not."


    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    ''Well, actually, I already confirmed it from your reactions, but confirming it wasn''t my intention anyway.''


    ''Just some hacking or the like doesn''t mean much, but what it representsing from you is different.''


    Eva paused slightly, having some thoughts, still, she continued.


    "I''m just saying that, through your means, you are free to do your research freely about me, and our rtionship would continue."


    "Actually, I want you to look up information about me on your own."


    ''Maybe you would discover something that even I don''t know after all.''


    "You are free to look for whatever you want, no matter how small the detail is."


    "There''s no need to be considerate about my feelings or avoid looking through everything. I''m prepared to be bare before your eyes, in the end."


    ''I have nothing to hide, after all.''


    "As for our rtionship."


    "I''ve already said it, but I have never refused any of your advances. Even now, if you said we should go to a hotel right after this."


    "I wouldn''t have refused you."


    "So, despite it seeming like nothing would change with this choice, you at least got to know this piece of information."


    ''Well, I''m saying this because I know you wouldn''t though. And knowing that you still wouldn''t take advantage of me in a way I could find ufortable, even after everything I''ve said, is probably the reason why I''m saying this in the first ce.''


    ''If you were the type to do that, our rtionship wouldn''t have developed to this extent in the first ce, after all.''


    ''So, am I being too unfair?''


    ''Am I considered to be lying?''


    ''But if it reallyes down to it, maybe I''m really ready, like I said. Anyway, I wouldn''t know until you take that step.''


    ''And with all the steps you''ve taken, I''ve always felt ready for a couple more from them. So maybe it''s not a lie in the end?''


    Eva was having many thoughts, some justifying what she said, some excuses, and others still. But then, suddenly, she remembered something that made her feel a little depressed.


    ''Christian, I don''t know if the idea of selling my body came to your mind.''


    ''But had it been someone other than you, I wouldn''t havee to this point.''


    ''It''s because it''s you that I''m willing to go this far.''


    ''If it were someone else, I wouldn''t.''


    ''Actually, if it really came down to selling myself, I wouldn''t have waited for you. I could have tried that long ago.''


    ''But trying to escape just from one bastard is already hard enough, and because I didn''t want that, I''m like this, trapped in an invincible cage now.''


    ''Would it really make sense to escape from one, only to run to another?''


    ''It doesn''t!''


    ''So, Christian, it''s because I felt that you were different, not just special, that I''m willing toe this far.''


    ''even after everything, I said about not revealing anything to you, I''m now hoping tell you this, to exin myself, and for you to know that hurriedly''


    ''Even after everything I said about not revealing anything to you, I''m now hoping to tell you this, to exin myself, and for you to know it, hurriedly.''


    ''Have I ever been this contradictory with myself in my life?''


    ''No, that''s why, maybe I have already fallen for you?''


    ''Is this heart of mine really starting to beat for someone else?''


    ''I don''t know.''


    ''But¡­''


    ''I hope it''s true.''


    ''As I don''t imagine myself unhappy, being your woman.''


    Christian, busy with his own thoughts, didn''t notice Eva''s expression, which seemed indescribable at the moment. He was still panicking at first, hearing everything Eva said, but as he carefully processed her words, he began to feel that something was off.


    Even the possibility that there might be a trap out there crossed his mind.


    But then, looking at Eva, who was still smiling at him¡ªwell, more urately, had returned to smiling, though he wasn''t aware¡ªhe noticed their current sitting position. Her legs which were draped above his, seemingly just a step away from being in hisp, then their faces were very close to each other.


    Finally, he felt like he was being too paranoid. The level of hacking he had disyed at school previously was by no means something very rare.


    At the country level, such a skill was still fairlymon, so for someone like him, did Eva really need to get this close just to try and trap him?


    Someone like her?


    Was he really worth that much?


    He didn''t think so, at least from an outside perspective, also, while he wasn''t sure about the image thing, Eva said, he had of her in his mind, but, after more than a month together, he felt that he was overthinking and that she wouldn''t do something like this.

 Chapter 98: Two Choices (5)

    Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Christian thought that Eva wouldn''t lower herself to do something like this.


    More importantly, the police hadn''t visited him at all at that time, and he could just check things when he got back to his house. Until now, with hisck of interest he hadn''t seen how the police had handled yton, the math teacher''s, case after all.


    So, ruling out those possibilities, could it be something about her own circumstances, something she couldn''t talk about?


    With a contemtive gaze, he looked toward Eva again, who seemed to have been waiting for him to fully process everything she''d said, and finally spoke once more.


    "You''re even free to pretend you''re looking for information about me when you''re not, and then make every possible move on me."


    "Even if I knew, I wouldn''t stop you."


    Reminded of this, Christian felt like she was actually tempting him now. But as this was such a big step, and he''d thought his rtionship with Eva would still need a lot of time to reach that stage, it all felt somewhat unreal to him.


    In the end, he also remembered there was a second option, so he asked.


    "Alright then, what about the second option?"


    Eva, feigning dramatic disappointment so obviously that even Christian could easily tell, waited for a moment. But seeing he was still silent, watching her, she finally spoke.


    "Hmm, so the first choice wasn''t good enough for you? Well, then maybe the second one will help a little."


    Christian had an inquisitive look in his eyes as he listened to her statement, but before he could ponder it, Eva continued without giving him time to think about what she would say next.


    "The second option would be that I would answer every question you have."


    "And when I say everything, I mean it literally. No matter what it is, big or small. I will answer everything."


    "Of course, you''re free to believe what I''ve said, or not, and to doubt it, but I will be truthful nheless."


    Seeing the brightness in Christian''s eyes, Eva delivered the hard blow, "the consequence of this choice," letting him down and extinguishing his hopes.


    "But in exchange, everything between us would end."


    ''If you can''t even get this information about me, then even if we don''t break up immediately, it would still be meaningless, because we''d end up breaking up eventually anyway, with even more serious consequences.''


    ''If it''s not already serious enough, of course.''


    ''Wait! With that kind of consequence, would a breakup even be necessary in the first ce?''


    ''Actually, no. But there''s no need to think about all these hypotheses, as I don''t n on letting you go anyway.''


    Christian, feeling even more frustrated than before by the disappointment of having the answer just within reach but unable to grasp it, couldn''t help but ask with a single word, pouring all his emotion into it.


    "Why?"


    Eva, asked this time, had her smile falter slightly as a brief expression of hate, which Christian didn''t catch, appeared on her face.


    But in the end, she quickly concealed it and replied in a monotone voice.


    "Christian, just as you have your thoughts and circumstances, I have mine as well."


    "And if I need to tell you about them, then this rtionship wouldn''t continue anyway."


    ''Oh, here I actually don''t mean from my side, but from the people around me. But you can interpret this sentence however you like.''


    While Eva had an indescribable gleam in her eyes, holding herst thought, Christian was also deep in his own thoughts.


    ''What does that mean? Why is she giving me crumbs of information then?''


    ''Is it the same temptation attempt as before?''


    ''Sorry, but the difference in temptation is so enormous that there''s noparison.''


    As he continued to ponder, he tried to sort things out in his head. One thing was clear: nothing had changed. It had simply be clear that the development of their rtionship was in his hands, and he was free to advance whenever he wanted, no matter the extent. He doubted this a little, though. Even with everything happening between them, and with her body this close to his, Christian knew from their previous conversations and meetings that she had some kind of obsession with her body. Whether she was aware of it, he wasn''t sure.


    The first choice where nothing seems to change, and the second choice, where she would answer every doubt he had, then goodbye.


    Was there even a need to think?


    Christian knew himself well and understood that the answer had already been decided.


    If he were someone to back down, he would have done so already, when he discovered that she was the mother of a schoolmate and could possibly be married.


    "So, what will you choose?"


    ''With your arrogant character, you''d clearly choose the first option, but I should still ask, right?''


    Eva''s question pulled him out of his thoughts as he realized he had unconsciously leaned slightly forward, his gaze drawn to her neckline and corbone. Her breasts,rger than his sister''s, were just below his line of sight.


    Feeling embarrassed by his position, he quickly raised his head, only to meet Eva''s striking blue eyes.


    With amusement in her gaze, and having his attention once again, she continued.


    "As always, the decision is yours. I prefer it when you take the initiative anyway."


    "And I''m ready to go with whatever choice you make."


    "If you need some time, I''m also okay with waiting."


    "I just hope it won''t take too long."


    This time, as Eva spoke, there was no smile adorning her face, and her expression was a little mysterious to him.


    Even though Christian had already made up his mind, being asked about his choice now still made him feel troubled. Her marital status was something he had long wanted to hear from her lips, even now, when, knowing that as soon as he returns to his house he could just easily hack and search the government records under her name to find out.


    While he could get the answer that simply, for him, the meaning was different.


    Eva, seeing Christian torn between something, and his hard expression, finally had her smile return as she said.


    "Don''t make that face, Christian."


    "It''s not like I''m trying to trouble you."


    ''I''m really not!''


    "So, think of this as a sort of challenge or trial for our happy future, if that''s what you want, of course."


    In the end, Eva, seemingly going against her initial decision, finally expressed herself in a different way.


    She expressed it through action, and while Christian''s eyes widened at the sudden move, she continued, brushing their noses before her lips pressed against his.


    She kissed him on her own.


    Having his first kiss in the cinema, after hearing so many absurd things and being told he had to choose between two options.


    Now, even having his first kiss stolen while locking eyes with the other person.


    If he said he hadn''t imagined it in another ce, in a more romantic setting, he would be lying.


    But looking into her light blue eyes, shimmering and gazing back at him, he eventually kissed her back, feeling no regret.


    Changes can''t keep up with ns, after all, right?


    He wrapped his arms around her back, hugging her tightly. As he saw her close her eyes, he also did the same, and continued the kiss.


    He poured his passion into the kiss, his frustration and helplessness at the choices he was being forced to make, also flowing into it. His feelings were not left out either.


    Christian thought of devouring her lips, that seduced him.


    But, as it was his first time, it ended up being a clumsy kiss, no more than the pressing of their lips.


    Still shaken from the moment, after they separated, he breathed heavily, realizing he had actually forgotten to breathe.


    Then, seeing Eva''s face flushed and her breathing just as heavy, he was at least relieved that he wasn''t the only one in this state.


    Now back in silence, Christian opened his mouth first and uttered.


    "But I still haven''t made a decision. Is it okay to kiss?"


    The question was his attempt to tease back, while also being genuinely curious.


    As he kept his eyes on Eva, the person in question just chuckled and said,


    "Hmm, maybe you''re misunderstanding something because of what I said."


    "But do you think my heart is made of stone?"


    ''If asked if I like or dislike you, I''d rather say I like you, after all.''


    ''If that''s love, I don''t know though.''


    ''But I know that I''m starting to fall for you more and more, but there''s no need to clearly express it, right?''


    Thinking this to herself, Eva''s smile became even more seductive. While Christian, hearing her, realized that after everything that had happened, he should at least say something to lighten the mood even further, and so he said.

 Chapter 99: Two Choices (6)

    With the best seats in the cinema as their backdrop, alone with Eva and their ongoing conversation, Christian, sensing the mood, decided to throw ament in response to what she had said.


    "Hmm, maybe not of stone, but after this conversation, I could still deduce that it might actually be some kind of diamond!"


    "So, you mean it''s even harder than stone?"


    ''Am I really that bad at jokes?''


    Seeing how Eva was looking at him seriously this time, he actually felt a little troubled. Fidgeting with the hand still on her back, as he attempted to move it.


    And Eva, with that serious expression, finally had the corner of her mouth twitch, as she leaned her head on his chest and startedughing.


    "Hahaha, okay, I knew it was a joke from your expression."


    "But I think maybe you should learn a bit more about how to joke anyway."


    Christian, unsure of what to feel about the scene, thought that maybe she should question her own sense of humor first, remembering what she had said at the start of their conversation. In the end, he closed his eyes, ignoring Eva still hugging him, and focused more on the two choices.


    He suddenly remembered that main characters in stories often choose a third option, one that''s different from the typical choices given.


    But if he wanted to go with a third option, what would it be? He felt that, in his situation, there were no shortcuts after all.


    Or, rather, after hearing everything Eva said, he was prepared to go along with whatever she requested.


    There was no longer any reason to avoid looking into things rted to her. He would simply do what he had nned to do yesterday, look into her information on his own, if she didn''t rify things on her own, and now, with her permission, he wouldn''t feel guilty during the process. More importantly, he knew that with his current abilities, things would be different this time, unlike during the school hacking incident.


    Most importantly, with no brakes holding him back anymore, he nned to follow his feelings with everything starting now.


    "Eva."


    Calling to her and looking at her face closely, Christian finally gave his answer.


    "I don''t mind going with the first choice you gave."


    "And even though I don''t have many means, I''ll try to look into everything rted to you."


    "But in exchange,ter, I still want to hear things from your side, from your point of view."


    "As no matter what I discover, it still wouldn''t include your feelings, which should be the most important."


    "You''re alright with this, right?"


    Christian didn''t mind conceding in the end, but on this one matter, he didn''t feel like budging at all. Eva, hearing his answer, had already stoppedughing and returned to her usual smile, and in a level tone, she replied.


    "I''m fine with that too."


    How much time would it take for him to know everything about her, or how much time did she still have before she would have to reveal everything from her mouth?


    Eva didn''t know, but since their first meeting, she had already been prepared for that moment. Anyway, she was even more expectant about how the situation would unfold from here on.


    "Then, it''s all settled."


    Having said that with a cheerful smile, Christian ced one hand at the back of her head, brushing her hair gently, before pulling her closer and stealing another kiss.


    He wasn''t satisfied with just one kiss, after all.


    ¡­


    Christian was walking with Eva around the park, a cup of iced coffee in his hand. Even though it was already night, aftering out of the cinema, he still wanted to spend more time with her.


    He wanted to enjoy some normal time with her after their earlier conversation, rather than heading straight home to start looking up information about her.


    This kind of thing wouldn''t run away, after all, and after their conversation, he just felt like he wanted to stay with her a little longer. He''d already waited so long, and patience was something he''d be used to. So he felt like he should do things the right way, or at least, the way he thought was right, as someone else might see it differently.


    Christian, having agreed to Eva''s choice, now, felt more rxed than ever during their outing. He had always been cautious about his behavior and words around her, almost unconsciously, but now? He felt like he could say anything he wanted.


    Now that things be clear between them, he felt happy.


    Even if it seemed like nothing had changed, now at least the things between them be clear, and he couldn''t be any happier.


    Maybe it was due to his current mood, but he suddenly remembered something and decided to say it right away.


    "You know?" He paused, ensuring he had Eva''s full attention before he finally continued.


    "About the misunderstanding in the cinema, where you said with absolute confidence that it was something very tant, that you weren''t Olivia''s older sister?"


    "At least it''s not from my side, as when I said that I misunderstood, it was actually the truth. It''s just thatter I found out you''re her mother."


    Christian, who was looking at Eva''s side profile, noticed how her cheeks had actually turned a little red when she heard him, as she must have realized that she was really getting ahead of herself at that time. He felt a pleasant sense of satisfaction and wanted to continue.


    "Earlier, I didn''t want to interrupt or argue with you, but now I feel like I should kindly let you know, especially remembering how confident you were."


    "To avoid going through the same situation again in the future, nothing more."


    While Christian finished what he wanted to say, Eva, standing beside him, was caught in aplex mix of feelings. Hearing that he had genuinely misunderstood, unlike what she had assumed, actually made her pretty happy. However, the misunderstanding still felt embarrassing, and she couldn''t help but shoot him a begrudging gaze, which only made him chuckle.


    Time passed quickly, and now, walking down the main street with not many people around since it was alreadyte, Christian nced at Eva''s car not too far away. Holding her hand, he knew it was time for her to head back.


    He felt a little dreadful thinking about all the things rted to her living situation, and where he was sending her, more than ever now that she had told him to look into things about her, herself.


    But he didn''t have a choice for now, as all he could do was have faith, hoping there wouldn''t be any problems on her side in the short term.


    As for Eva?


    She realized that she had been a little too excited earlier, even more than she had initially thought, and had already calmed down. Recalling everything that had happened, she couldn''t help but have some thoughts.


    ''Now thinking back, even trying to agitate you at the start of the conversation in the cinema, had it been anyone else, I wouldn''t have done it, as I would have feared the repercussions.''


    ''Actually, even going to a private ce like the cinema, all alone with just the two of us.''


    ''Thinking further, if I hadn''t unconsciously trusted you and felt safe, would I have really done it?''


    ''I don''t think so.''


    ''So, I could have really opened up to you more than you think, more than I think.''


    ''And all this should also be rted somehow to my feelings.''


    ''But when I would say this to you, I don''t know.''


    ''I just hope that you will be able to understand my feelings, then.''


    ''The leap of faith I took when I started things with you is clearly no longer applicable after all.''


    ''Because even if you pulled back now, I don''t think I would be able to make this kind of decision with anyone else again.''


    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    ''And I also hope to be able to talk more freely with you, without all these puzzles.''


    ''But while you have feelings for me, you still don''t trust me enough, do you?''


    Eva felt a little sad about the situation she was in now, but knowing that she was at least better off than others who didn''t even have the luxury of making the choice she was now making, she reminded herself that she had to be content.


    Finally, standing next to Eva''s car with the maid also not far away, as the time to part ways drew nearer, Christian couldn''t help but reflect on what had just happened inside the cinema. He found himself thinking about the consequences of the choice he made and the meaning behind these two things in the first ce.


    Raising Eva''s still-held hand, Christian looked into her eyes, which were gazing back at his, and felt a swirl ofplicated emotions inside.


    In the end, he had made a decision back there, and now, he would make another one.

 Chapter 100: Two Choices (7)

    In the end, he had made a decision back there, and now, he would make another one.


    He had her permission anyway; in fact, it was Eva herself who had pointed things out. So he should respond in kind and not shy away from making more moves toward her.


    Christian pulled her toward himself by their sped hands, and, slipping his other hand to the back of her neck, he leaned in and kissed her inviting lips once more.


    He wanted to make his intentions even clearer, more unmistakable, right in front of someone from her household.


    Anyway, maybe because it was his first time kissing today.


    But, Christian realized he couldn''t go back to the person he was before, someone who didn''t know this taste.


    He was already ruined beyond saving by those soft, irresistible lips.


    As just pressing his lips against Eva''s for a few moments felt utterly fatal.


    If he ever took things further, like trying those French kisses he had only read about or seen, what then?


    It was definitely a serious matter worth pondering, but that could wait untilter, definitely not now.


    Perhaps it was because Christian was already caught up in so many thoughts, or maybe it was just his unfamiliarity with this new sensation, but with his eyes closed, he didn''t notice Eva''s reaction.


    She had panicked a little, realizing they were outside where anyone could see them, and while looking at Christian''s face so close to hers, with his eyes closed, Eva''s gaze drifted past him, scanning the surrounding area.


    It was a brief nce, a brief scan of the surroundings.


    And nothing came of it, just as she had thought.


    With her ordinary eyes, what could she possibly see anyway?


    Eva, who had acted reflexively up until now as soon as Christian closed the distance between them, took only a few seconds for this.


    In the end, she sighed helplessly, a little anticipation building inside her, and closed her eyes as well.


    ''Christian, you were the one who started this; I''m merely responding back.''


    ''And what was supposed toe, got elerated, nothing more!''


    ''So, you can''t me me, okay?''


    ''You''re the one dering me as yours with those possessive eyes and actions, and I''m just responding back gently.''


    ''By giving you the initiative to do what you want, like I said.''


    While Eva''s expression finally returned to normal, perhaps with an even more beautiful seductive smile, Christian, having finally distanced himself and let go of her hand, just smiled at her as he watched her turn back and enter her car.


    Maybe due to the embarrassment and the novelty of what they had just done, she didn''t say anything, merely looked at him without offering a goodbye. Christian did the same, feeling that his action had already expressed everything he needed to say.


    Then there was her maid, who simply stood there without doing anything or even changing her expression, as after they separated, she simply opened the door for Eva and then moved to the driver''s seat, and Christian decided to be content with this much for now.


    As the car started moving, Eva looked at Christian, who was still standing there, through the window, and she couldn''t help but feel that today could be considered the most adventurous day of her life.


    She is constantly thinking, even doing things unlike herself, so, isn''t that right?


    It started with her trying to provoke him at the beginning of their conversation in the cinema, which she had already realized was not just to agitate him. It was probably also for her own sake, as she wanted to release what had been kept in her heart to someone else.


    Even if she couldn''t say everything, as she had some reservations. Maybe because the person listening this time was someone she deemed capable of helping her, someone she had started to have feelings for, she still wanted to say something in the end.


    Things had developed past the point of no return for her now, after all, and she knew it as well.


    Has this conversation taken ce some time before, she could have at least consulted him with some information, to try and tackle the situation together.


    But, as she told him, things had changed. She wanted him to fall deeper for her now, and not just emotionally, but also into her circumstances, so he wouldn''t think of stepping back, because by then, it would be toote.


    She feared that he could somehow distance himself from all of this, unscathed, and in the process, things would naturallye to an end between them.


    This kind of oue was no longer eptable to her.


    If he were to break everything between them, what would he do then? Eva thought he would simply find another woman and seek to have her.


    She came to feel that he was someone who, while appearing to refuse bing closer to anyone, actually still wanted thepany of someone, someone to be involved in his life, especially if it was a woman who had given him all of her heart, someone other than his sister.


    Again, everything was just her hypothesis, and she knew that there was actually a higher chance that nothing would change, even if she told him everything. But she couldn''t leave anything to chance, could she?


    She just hoped that their meeting had happened at the right ce and time, that her decision to choose him out of all the people possible was the right one, and that he was truly able to bear everything. Because for her, there was really no turning back anymore.


    ¡­


    Christian, seeing that the car was no longer visible to him, finally turned around and started walking. He hade in his own car and was now heading toward it.


    While things could be considered to be going in a strange way, in the end, he didn''t care.


    But if there was something he thought about aside from everything that had been said, it was actually aboutmunication skills.


    He felt like hismunication skills might need some improvement, as Eva had mentioned them twice already. The first time was about socializing, and today it was about joking, both of which could be linked tomunication skills.


    It made him realize that they might be a little inadequate, and he couldn''t help but wonder if he should putmunication skills in the Practicing Idle slotter.


    But as the idea came to him, he started questioning how his Idle System would raise hismunication skills.


    He arrived at two key points in the end: conversation topics and dealing with the other person you''re conversing with, such as the experience of leading the conversation, responding appropriately, and understanding the flow.


    Of course,munication skills couldn''t just be restricted to these two points, but they were the first things that came to his mind now.


    Then, if he were to putmunication skills in an Idle slot, how would it be raised?


    As this question was reyed in his mind, Christian thought that it could possibly be improved by learning some new conversing topics and through the simtion of conversing with someone.


    And upon arriving at this conclusion, he felt ufortable.


    Something that should be experienced, something that should be gained with time, he was now trying to acquire through his Idle System, and unlike the other skills he currently possessed, which were based on pure knowledge, this one was different, as he felt it touches deeper aspects of himself.


    Christian felt ufortable with the idea of changing, even if these changes were very small. Even though, in the grand scheme of things, they might go unnoticed and amount to nothing, the thought still bothered him.


    He felt that while he had experienced the ups and downs of many other feelings through conversations and other things, he could only take very slow steps with this one.


    And despite what Eva had said, he actually didn''t think hismunication skills were that terrible after all.


    Or more like, even if he was somewhatcking in some regard, he preferred that the people he considered important would still ept him as he was.


    In the end, it was actually just Eva and his sister, and neither of them seemed to mind hismunication skills.


    Most importantly, he no longer had anyone he felt the need to impress.


    Even in Eva''s case, it was something special, as it was the first time he found himself so strongly interested in a woman, and the first time was always different.


    Christian didn''t think he would ever find himself in a situation like this again, where he would try to win the interest of a woman.


    ..


    .


    Okay, actually, it''s not certain.


    But just for this, was there really a need to go out of his way to raise the level of hismunication skills, even while feeling ufortable?


    Christian didn''t think so.


    That it was not necessary for now was an important reason for him to go against the idea.


    In the end, by the time he finally arrived at his decision, he was already parking the car, having reached home.

 Chapter 101: Under the Silence of the Night (1)

    Arriving at his house, Christian didn''t find his sister at first. He thought she would be in her room, but apparently, she wasn''t.


    In the end, feeling a bit worried since it was already quitete, he called her.


    Only after finding out that she was with her "female" friend and would be back soon did he finally feel like he could rx.


    Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    Now finally heading to his room, Christian didn''t bother changing into hisfortable indoor clothes; instead, he sat directly in his seat, facing theputer screen.


    He had many things to do, many things to look over.


    And because there were so many, he didn''t start with the important ones right away; instead, he thought about tackling the less important matter first.


    He thought about yton, the math teacher, and although his curiosity about what had happened to him wasn''t particrly strong even now, he still wanted to know how his case had been handled in the end, especially since it was the one Eva had mentioned.


    And he thought that she should have found some kind of clue from this case.


    Without waiting any longer, he got straight to work and hacked into the police database. Since he was already familiar with their security system, had better skills, and didn''t need ess to much, given that yton was a trivial figure, it didn''t take him long.


    Opening the report on his case, Christian felt a strange sensation. It was just a long, normal report, unlike the other weird ones, which had more confidential details, and he became used to see.


    But as he read the first and second charges he was used of, he was astonished.


    "Wow!"


    And couldn''t help but exim, as he finally understood why Eva had such a distaste in her tone when she said his name, and why, with her graceful lips, she used such a vulgar term as calling him trash.


    At the time, he hadn''t had the chance to care much, but now, seeing the charges, "ckmail and Rape," it couldn''t be more obvious.


    "He was actually even more of a trash than I thought."


    That was the conclusion Christian arrived at, and he couldn''t help but start regretting what he had done.


    He should have at least made sure he broke all his bones. Maybe killing him was out of the question, but he should have at least brought him to the brink of death.


    It wasn''t actually out of a sense of justice that he was thinking like this, but the rape charge still made him feel disgusted. Especially, considering how he had presented himself, that level of hypocrisy only made Christian want to punish him even more.


    Someone like that, daring to even embellish his parents'' image, was not epted.


    While, feeling a little irritated, Christian still continued reading. The other charges were just as he expected, and there was nothing more.


    As for the victims, they were actually two female graduates from his school, but their names were not mentioned.


    Shaking his head slightly, Christian decided to move on to the part that was more important to him. As while he felt sorry for the victims, at least they were free now, since he had revealed some of yton''s crimes, leading to an investigation.


    Christian read the report, searching for something rted to him.


    In the end, he didn''t find anything directly rted to him. It was clear, however, that the police had received help in their investigation, and the verdict yton faced was the harshest possible, so it had to be rted to Eva.


    He also tried searching for his name outside of this report, but he didn''t find anything.


    Looking at how things had turned out in the end, and knowing it would be difficult to find anything in the short term, he decided to leave things for the future.


    "Hoo!"


    Standing up and stretching, Christian looked at the wall clock. Seeing howte it was, nearing his usual bedtime, he hesitated for a moment, wondering if he should really go through everything now.


    But thinking how finding Eva''s marital status couldn''t be hard and wouldn''t take much time made him realize it was impossible for him to sleep tonight without finding out.


    So, sitting in front of hisputer screen again, he resumed his work.


    This time, it was the government''s civil registry, as it was the fastest way to find out.


    Finishing his hacking quickly, as it wasn''t difficult, Christian finally searched for Eva''s name.


    But as he looked at the result in front of him, he felt joy start building inside him. At the same time, aplicated feeling grew, as he increasingly felt like everything he was looking at recently seemed off, somehow always not normal.


    He found that she was single, at least officially, and that made him naturally happy, sighing in relief at the discovery. However, as he looked at the other details rted to her, he noticed the confidentiality level was also present here, adding to his unease.


    In the end, he couldn''t help but frown.


    It wasn''t a problem of essing information about her, for he had ess to everything now. The problem was that Eva hadn''t been registered as an American citizen until she was eighteen, along with her daughter, Olivia.


    Information about her family? There was nothing.


    Information about Olivia''s father? There was also nothing.


    Their information couldn''t be more nk, as they were seemingly not registered in the system altogether, which also meant that he couldn''t find anything more about her, which had made him frown.


    He felt like they hade out of thin air somehow.


    There was just her current residence, which now seemed to be in Harrisburg since she had given birth to Olivia, and her age, which was thirty-six.


    He didn''t find anything useful other than these two details.


    "Could I even say these two details were useful? After all, even Eva wouldn''t hide them," Christian thought, as he wasn''t sure if he should be satisfied with the information he had for now and continue looking tomorrow, or try searching for more right away.


    Feeling a headache as things started to get moreplicated, Christian considered his other options if he decided to continue.


    And he actually remembered that she was very wealthy.


    This kind of wealth should at least be connected to her family, right?


    Is what he thought, as he decided to give things another try.


    Ast one for today!


    But since there were many authorities responsible for these kinds of things, he decided to look for a more generalized one for now, and finally started his work again, thinking that while it might not have everything, there should still be something, at least some clue.


    Once again, he was proved wrong, and Christian couldn''t help but exim internally as he looked at the information in front of him.


    All the wealth Eva had was actually something she earned herself. She started a business shortly after arriving in Harrisburg, developing it until it became what it was now.


    "She''s really a genius," he thought, his admiration for her growing.


    But as he looked further, the nagging question was: where did the initial sum she started her business withe from? However, in the end he didn''t find anything.


    Christian felt a little helpless, his mind filled with all kind of theories because of what he had found. But he decided to dy his judgment forter, knowing that things would require much more digging and effort before he could get the whole picture.


    Finally, looking at the hour again, he saw that it was 2 AM, long past the time he was supposed to sleep.


    He felt like time had flown by, as he hadn''t noticed it passing, and while things seemed easy, they actually still took some time. So, he decided to look into things more tomorrow.


    As looking at the current situation, he knew he was in for a long ride.


    So, he finally stood up, changed his clothes, and went to bed, with the window open to let some air in, and lying under a very thin nket since it was pretty warm.


    Like always, lying in bed, many thoughts urred to him, especially today, with everything that had happened, like the things involving Eva and what he had discovered about her.


    And even though it was alreadyte and he was a little tired, it still took some time for him to fall asleep.


    With the sound of the keyboard ticking fading away, the room wasenveloped in silence. The wall clock being digital only added to the silence, as Christian didn''t like the ticking noise at night when everything else was so still. Unlike some people who found it rxing, he was not one of them.


    Fwoosh.


    Huff.


    The room was filled with the sound of Christian''s breathing, the soft sound of exhaling and inhaling, still a little irregr as he had just drifted to sleep.


    Thud.


    But suddenly, in this tranquil atmosphere, another sound mixed in, a faint noise of something hitting the floor.

 Chapter 102: Under the Silence of the Night (2)

    Thud.


    In the quiet room, another faint sound suddenly mixed in, as something hit the floor.


    It was a sound that, even for someone like Christian, who prided himself on his sensitivity to sound, was not discernible now that he had fallen asleep.


    Rustle.


    Following that was the faint sound of clothes, even softer, barely audible, so quiet that even Christian''s breathing sounded louder.


    A man dressed in ck had actually entered through the window. He had an imposing yet slim frame, with a hood covering his head and a mask concealing the lower half of his face. Aside from his glinting eyes, which seemed to mock the situation, nothing else about him was discernible.


    He moved toward Christian''s side, each step slow yet steady, having waited long enough for him to fall fully asleep.


    Now, he seemed intent onpleting his task.


    Perhaps it was the rush toplete his job, or maybebecausehe was simply underestimating his opponent. But, despite his careful steps until now, as he stood over Christian with a knife in hand, ready to deliver the final strike, he allowed a slightpse in his professionalism, a small, careless sound escaped him.


    It was hardly a noticeable sound, barely even a mistake. But Christian, with his heightened sensitivitydueto hisconstitution being atten, and havingonly just drifted off and wasn''t in a deep sleep yet. He twitched slightly, then slowly, groggily opened his eyes.


    Seeing Christian''s eyes open, the man lunged forward with the knife, feeling a sh of irritation but confident it was still a done deal, and knowing Christian hadn''t fullye to his senses, he kept hisposure, dismissing any need to panic.


    In that split secondafter opening his eyes and seeing the knifeing toward him, Christian''s survival instinct kicked in, fueled by his masteredmartial arts, and with the help of his trained body, despite his grogginess, hereacted swiftly, he raised his hand and intercepted the descending knife with his palm.


    But, despite his swift reaction, the surprise of the attack and his vulnerable state made it difficult for Christian to fully grip the man''s hand. Instead, his grasp closed directly around the knife''s de, feeling its cold, biting edge against his skin.


    With the blood dripping down his face and the searing pain from the cut on his palm registering in his head, sobering him uppletely, Christian felt like screaming.


    But with pain came awareness, and the desire to scream and vent was pushed aside as he clenched his teeth, as with that awareness came realization and understanding.


    It was an extreme situation, a situation wherea suspicious man, wearing all ck, had intruded into his room at midnight with a knife in hand. So, it was clearthathe was an assassin, here to take his life.


    And under this extreme situation, Christian''s constitution,prehension, and even his skills seemed to be screaming into action, screaming to do their intended roles.


    In this fucked upsituation, his brain went into overdrive, with his first thought being of his sister, what would happen if she heard him scream, woke upand came running in now?


    It was already a killorbekilled situation, but even worse, his sister could be put in danger if the man decided to silence her or take her hostage.


    He also wouldn''t be able to go all out, knowing he would be worrying about her.


    Realizing the possibility that he could be killed, that his sister couldalsobe killed, Christian''s head became nk, as knowing what was on the line right now, just a single thought remained, with all his concentration and attention focused on it.


    Enjoy exclusive content from mvl


    It was to kill the enemy, defend himself, and protect his sister.


    [In response to the lifethreatening situation and heightened concentration, the skill Danger Awareness has been created.]


    Under the amalgamation of many elements, Christian entered a strange state,pletely unaware of the system message in the corner of his eyes.


    Most importantly, understanding everything and making his resolve took just an instant. Now, all hisfocuswason theassassin. Whofacingwith such a situation, was actually surprised, as his information had indicated that Christian was just a normal high school graduate kid.


    Still, it wasn''t the first time he had been put in an unexpected situation, so he quickly shifted his mindset.


    But it was already toote for the assassin, as he was still under a big misunderstanding about his current situation and his target.


    As Christian, still lying in his bed, seeingthe man now held a second knife, preparing to strike with it. Immediately, moved his other hand.


    Unlike the first time, when it was a surpriseattack, Christian, now fully alert, immediately struck with his fist at the assassin, using his learned martial arts to incapacitate him from holding the second knife. Then, with a swift movement, he rolled himself and the assassin together.


    Now positioning the assassin under him, their positionspletely changed, Christian quickly seized the knife with his injured hand, grimacing as the de cut deeper into his palm. Then, with a swift, decisive movement, he pivoted his body, leveraging his weight to deliver a powerful punch to the assassin''s jaw, his fist connecting with athud that echoed in the room.


    The assassin was by no means weak; in fact, he was quite strong. Butpared to Christian, who possessed a peak body in the current normal worldand had mastered Brazilian jiu-jitsu, as well as was in the process of mastering his main hand-to-handbat skill, the assassin still came up short.


    On top of that, there was the strange state Christian had entered, and the surprise element that had been the assassin''s advantage was now gone, reced by Christian''s advantage instead.


    Thud!


    So, when the fist connected with the assassin''s face,andthe sound echoedin the room as the man grunted in pain, or at least tried to. In an instant, Christian, using the momentum from the rapid unfolding of events, grabbed the assassin''s head tightly and covered his mouth.


    With his other hand, moving even quicker, Christian delivered a swift strike to the assassin''s neck.


    "Augh."


    The assassin''s eyes widened in extreme shock and pain, his voice muffled by Christian''s grip on his mouth, but the light in his eyes had not faded.


    And noticing that, Christian immediately pulled the knife out of the assassin''s neck, causing blood to flow abundantly.


    The assassin quickly tried to cover his neck with his hand, as the blood lossand the injury hadalready started making him feel lethargic. He was also going to resist with his other hand.


    But again, Christian was faster than him, as with the sharpened knife intended to take his life, he struck the owner of it again and again.


    Christian, not in his right state of mind, didn''t register the sickening sensation from his knife-stabbing actions. Had it been otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to do what he had done. For someone like him, even the act of beating someone was new, let alone stabbing, after all.


    In the end, in his current situation, with all his focus on taking down the enemy, he didn''t have the mental space to think further.


    It took three more strikes in the end for the light to fade from the assassin''s eyes and for his struggle to cease.


    And Christian, looking at the assassin beneath him, at the now still corpse, finally came back to his senses.


    Everything barely took a moment. From the instant he woke up to find an assassin trying to kill him, to ultimately taking the assassin down instead, it all happened in a sh, a lightning-fast series of events where everything urred in an instant.


    So, as the situation finally registered in his mind, and calming down a little, Christian slowly backed away, the reality of him killing a person settling in.


    Looking at his bed, covered in blood, and the man''s body, now a lifeless corpse, he felt an urge to vomit.


    But knowing he couldn''t afford to be weak right now, and with more pressing matters at hand, he tried to suppress his difort.


    Christian had previously thought he was in an extreme situation, but now, thinking more carefully, he realized it was all due to his inexperience. In the end, the difference in abilities was quiterge. Had he been a little more calm, he could have incapacitated the man without needing to kill him, if he had wished.


    But it was already toote, and despite the oue, the significance of an assassining after him held more weight now.


    "Fuck."


    Cursing under his breath, Christian, now slightly calmed, was filled with frustration and irritation. The remorse for killing could also arguably be said to bethere, but he tried to push it aside. If one was going to kill another, he thought, they should have already prepared themselves to be killed, so, he tried not todwellon what he had done.


    Still, knowing that he couldn''t stay still any longer, he finally started taking action.

 Chapter 103: Under the Silence of the Night (3)

    Knowing that he couldn''t stay still any longer, Christianfinally started taking action. He first checked to make sure the assassin was dead, then began covering the man''s neck with the nket, or rather,hisneck along withinjury ces, to prevent the blood from spreading furtherin the room.


    The thought of calling the police didn''t ur to him.


    If things were to proceed fairly, he wouldn''t have minded, as he could just im self-defense as the reason for killing him.


    But now, would they truly be fair?


    He clearly didn''t know this man, after all, and it was impossible for him to have some unknown grudge. Then, that leaves the possibility that this was under the order of someone else.


    And thinking of the perpetrator responsible for this, someone who could order something like this, Christian didn''t believe the police, when they arrived, would be fair in their judgment, based on his previous experience.


    He had already lost his trust in the authorities long ago when he saw how they handled his parents'' case.


    While wrapping the corpse to contain the blood, Christian couldn''t help but think about who could have ordered this.


    He didn''t remember ever angering someone to this extent.


    No, in the first ce, he didn''t know anyone who could order something like this.


    But, searching his memory and thinking of everything he''d done since he got his Idle System, a name finally came to his mind: Eva.


    It couldn''t be anyone else other thanher. Still, he didn''t meanshe was the one who ordered this, but the person behind it had to be somehow connected to her, as he couldn''t think of any other possibility, especially considering her mysterious origin and what he had just uncovered by hacking.


    Christian felt his anger rising, as he thought that she should have at least tried to warn him, if her situation was actually this serious.


    Then, remembering the two choices she had just given him, he started wondering if she had offered them with this kind of situation in mind.


    More importantly, had they always gone to private ces or ces with very few people for this reason? Was the kiss outside thest straw that caused things to deteriorate to this extent?


    Is this the price for it?


    Thinking this far, Christian couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    What should he make of this kind of situation? What should he think?


    Should he call her? Tell her toe and take the corpse, at least help him take care of the problem she was the reason for?


    But, was she even able to, in the first ce?


    Most importantly, could she be trusted?


    Christian couldn''t make head or tail of things anymore. But after finally wrapping the corpse, albeit a temporary solution, and bandaging his hand, still bleeding, he finally left his room.


    He made sure there was no visible blood at the firstnce and that no trace would be left on the floor. Then, he headed toward his sister''s room. Continue reading stories on mvl


    He wanted to check and make sure that she was okay before anything else.


    Opening the door of her room slowly and carefully to avoid waking her, Christian found her sleeping soundly, dressed in little clotheslike usual.


    He hadn''t noticed when she came back home, as he had been too absorbed in hacking earlier, and she likely didn''t want to disturb him. Now, seeing that there was no problem with her, that she was safe and sound, he could finally be at ease and continue what he had been doing.


    So, closing the door even more slowly, as fortunately his sister had not woken up, he finally returned to his room.


    Christian first went to the table beside his bed, put an earphone in his ear, and finally spoke in a low voice.


    "Iris, put everything you''re working on right now aside, and secure all the CCTVcameras around my house within a 2-kilometer radius,"


    "Look if there isanyone suspicious."


    Saying all that, Christian felt like he had been too careless. He always preached safety first, but despite all the skills he had developed, he had never thought to ask Iris to monitor his surroundings to ensure nothing like this could happen, even if it seemed like an impossibility.


    As this impossibility had urred now.


    No, actually, how could he be sure that, aside from what had happened today, apersonwouldn''t show up, and go berserk at the door of his house?


    He couldn''t, and that meant he had let down his guard.


    [Okay.]


    Hearing the reply, Christian finally closed his reproaching thoughts and went to the kitchen to grab thestic wrap, then returned back to his room.


    Why the stic wrap? It was the first thing that came to his mind for bandaging the corpse properly.


    Now, moving toward the corpse, Christian began by removing everything the man had on him, starting with the weapons, including the knives, before moving on to the mobile phone, cash, and misceneous items like the identity card.


    Christian didn''t bother looking at the identity card to assess its credibility.


    The most important thing was the eavesdropping and location marking, so Christian focused on that, quickly hacking into the phone.


    Upon seeding, Christian discovered that they weren''t eavesdropping through the phone. However, his suspicion that the phone itself was being tracked was indeed correct.


    Christian deliberated briefly whether to close the phone tracking, but in the end, he felt it would look too suspicious. Instead, he decided to let it appear as though the phone had left his house, gradually advancing to some abandoned location in Harrisburg.


    He would figure outter where exactly to send the tracked location.


    Christian, having taken care of that quickly, was about to return to wrapping the corpse. However, noticing that the phone appeared empty at first nce, he decided to look further.


    And what he found was actually just one message with a file attached, and nothing more on the phone.


    The message was actually amand to kill him, and if his sister got in the way, to also eliminate her, then make it look like a robbery attempt, but,terthings had gone wrong and escted to this.


    Seeing how far they were willing to go, Christian felt his barely held emotion, to surge again in anger. However, he quickly reined it in, reminding himself that losing control now would only cloud his judgment. Staying calm was the only way forward.


    He then looked at the file, and it contained just general information about him, including a picture of both him and his sister.


    He stared at the screen for a moment, dazed.


    In the end, he clenched his fist and turned back to the corpse. He made sure once more that nothing had slipped his notice during his search of the body. Then, he began wrapping it up. The fabric he had used at first was only for momentary containment, after all, having absorbed enough blood, its purpose had already been served.


    But now, with the stic wrap, he ensured that the blood, which seemed to bealreadyrunning low, wouldn''t leak anymore.


    Luckily, all the wounds were near each other, so he managed to take care of them easily. Still, he continued wrapping the corpse until the stic wrap in his hand was used up.


    As soon as he finished, Christian went to retrieve cleaning tools and trash bags.


    He started cleaning, making sure that, at the very least, the outer appearance of his room didn''t reveal any traces of blood.


    Taking some time to clean everything and find something to properly wrap the corpse, this time with the intention to cover it, as he considered how to handle the situation next.


    Christian finally took aquickshower, as everything in his room seemed clean now, but he, himself, felt the most out of sorts.


    As soon as he came out and put some clothes on, Christian bandaged his hand more properly this time with the first aid kit, sterilizing the wound carefully and stifling a growl from the stinging pain.


    Now, looking at the room that seemed normal, if one didn''t take into ount the corpse wrapped in clothes at the side and the trash bags, Christian finally felt a sense of relief, then asked.


    "Iris, did you find anything from the CCTV cameras?"


    [Nothing of note has been found.]


    Receiving the response, even though it was a favorable one, Christian paused for a moment. He then decided to check on his own again, ensuring that Iris hadn''t missed anything.


    Finding that her work was thorough and urate, Christian didn''t immediately feel relief. Instead, he widened the search radius even further. With Iris''sputational power assisting him, he searched again, finally letting out a sigh of relief when he found no evidence of the assassin having any teammates, at least not in the city.


    As he spent a brief moment in respite, knowing the problem wasn''t over yet and that the situationjusthadn''t spiraled out of control,pletely, Christian didn''t allow himself to rest.

 Chapter 104: Under the Silence of the Night (4)

    At the same time, in a different ce.


    In an expansive bedroom, illuminated only by the glow of the moon filtering through the windows, its ownery sound asleep. Suddenly, the door sprang open, and the soft, elegant sound of footsteps echoed through the room. The intruder approached the side of the bed, then, in a clear and respectful voice, called out.


    "Miss Eva."


    The sound of her name stirred Eva from her sleep, and though she immediately woke, she took a moment to prop herself up in bed. Seeing the still-dark room and sensing something was off, being awakened in the middle of the night, she nced at her maid and asked.


    "Sophia, what is it?"


    Standing at the side, Sophia, now addressed, replied promptly.


    "I was previously informed that that man had actually made an order for an assassin to go after Mr. Christian. However, while things were still progressing slowly, yesterday, after learning what you two shared outside, he became enraged and issued another order to speed things up."


    "And I just received news that the assassin should have already gone to fulfill the mission."


    Eva, who still had sleep in her eyes and hadn''t fullye to her senses, felt her drowsiness vanish instantly upon hearing her maid''s words. Her eyes widened, and she sprang to her feet immediately, asking to confirm what she''d just heard.


    "Did that bastard Damian really do that? And why am I only hearing about it now?"


    As Eva went to changeher clothes hurriedly, Sophia stoodstill at the sidesilently for a moment, appearing to ponder her answer, before she finally spoke.


    "But you were the one who wanted to test things out, and since it seemed there was still some time before any real action woulde from the other side."


    "I judged that it was eptable to dy informing you a little."


    Hearing the absurd reply, Eva felt a surge of angerraisetoward her loyal maid who had served her since she entered this world. Her usual smile vanished, reced by a cold, piercing re directed at Sophia. In a tone far colder and more authoritative than she''d ever used with Christian, she asked.


    "Since when did you start making judgments on your own?"


    "I won''t say anything more now, as time is tight. But don''t expect me to just let what you did pass."


    "Now, go and change into something more fitting, as you''ll be taking action."


    Sophia, initially only mildly surprised by the extreme reaction, couldn''t help but lift her head and look directly at Eva upon hearing the final sentence. She was astonished, to say the least.


    Her master, who had always refused to use her, only considering it as ast resort throughout her life, had now made the prompt decision to call on her, and with such urgency. So, Sophia couldn''t be more surprised.


    But, feeling the sharp gazestillfixed on her, she quickly regained herposure, lowered her head once again, and, returning to her professional demeanor, finally answered.


    "I will start preparing right away."


    "Hurry up."


    Eva, giving her order again, watched the back ofher maid as she left the room. She felt a surge of irritation at the behavior of someone she had trusted, someone she never expected to y such tricks on her.


    While she knew that perhaps it was her maid''s way of trying to act in her best interest, that still didn''t make it eptable.


    Shaking her head and changing her clothes quickly, Eva made her way to the parking area and stood in front of her car.


    It was not the usual luxurious car she would use every day, but another one built for rough situations, with security as its top priority. It could withstand mostmon threats, not to mention the weapons hidden inside.


    It was a car, meant for this kind of situations.


    Still, seeing that Sophia had not yet arrived, Eva couldn''t help but start tapping her foot impatiently against the cold concrete floor. Making arhythmic sound echo in the quiet parking area, amplifying her frustrationfurther.


    She nced at her watch from time to time, checking how much time had passed. Her heart raced witheach passing secondas shefelt like it like an eternity.


    Eva had unknowingly grown nervous, and anxiety seemed to be eating her up. Though she had known this moment woulde, now that it had arrived, she still feared the worst, and even though it was illogical, she couldn''t shake the thought that she should have tried to dy the development of things to this extent, even if just a little.


    Eva knew that Christian should possess a special ability, but it was geared more toward mental capability, or so she assumed. Of course, she also knew that he was physically strong, but how much strength he actually had, she wasn''t sure.


    And she was a little fearful of finding out now.


    "I''m ready, Miss."


    Hearing Sophia''s voice the broke the silence, Eva turned to the sidetofind her dressed in casual clothes. But, knowing that anything aside from that restrictive maid uniform was eptable for someone like her, Eva didn''tment on her attire, as despite her age, her body remained fit, a testament to her years of training.


    Eva simply nodded in acknowledgment, her impatience easing slightly. Then, she made her way to the driver''s seat and quickly settled in.


    It was an unusual sight, as typically, the maidor another personwould drive and the owner would sit, but Sophia said nothing, andEva, now speeding as fast as she could, focused all her attention on getting there as quickly as possible.


    The drive wasn''t long, as the distance wasn''t that far to begin with, and Eva drove at the maximum speed possible. However, as they neared Christian''s house, Sophia, who had been silent the entire way, suddenly spoke.


    "Please stop at the side for now, Miss."


    Eva nced at her questioningly but still did as told, pulling over to the side and waiting for Sophia to borate.


    "Let''s wait a little."


    Eva narrowed her eyes even further and asked.


    "Why?"


    She could see Christian''s house clearly from where she was, so she didn''t understand the need for waiting.


    "It seems too quiet, like nothing has happened, so the assassin might not have arrived yet."


    "And by parking here, if he were toe, we''d notice immediately."


    Hearing the irresponsible response from her maid, Eva couldn''t help but raise her voice reprimanding.


    "And what if the assassin has alreadye, and Christian is out there injured, or worse, on the brink of death, all alone, with no one to help him?"


    She felt that, in this incident, they werepletely out of sync, something rare between them. But knowing it wasn''t the time to say more, Eva shot Sophia a final re before reaching for the door handle, intent on getting out immediately.


    "Wait."


    Feeling her irritation reach its peak, Eva finally shouted,


    "What now?!"


    And Sophia, feeling ufortable with the sight of her misspletely losing her cool, a side she had never seen before, lowered her head and spoke, while pointing with her finger.


    "Mr. Christian just came out."


    Eva looked where Sophia was pointing and, seeing Christian actually out there, walking toward the side of his car, felt a rush of relief. However, recalling her current situation, she immediately crouched down in her seat and shot a look at Sophia, silently urging her to do the same.


    ''Wait, why am I hiding?''


    As Eva wondered this in her mind, she suddenly heard Sophia''s voice again, which strangelyshe felt quiteirritating today.


    "But miss, is there really a need to hide? With the kind of tinted ssesthe car has, hewillnever be able to notice us, especially now in the middle of the night."


    And hearing the content of what she said, Eva''s grudge toward her maid grew even stronger. Shealsofelt likeshe waslosing her dignity, having forgotten something so obvious, and the problem was that she couldn''t argue with her on this one.


    In the end, with her cheeks turning a little red, Eva returned to her seat, ignoring her maid at the side as if she hadn''t heard a thing. Instead, she focused her attention solely on Christian.


    She couldn''t clearly distinguish things, since it was night and from her current position, but seeing the wrapped bundle-like package Christian was carrying, she felt her chest tighten. Her gaze shifted back to her maid, and all the me she had been holding earlier melted away. Now, all she wanted was to confirm her suspicions.


    "Yes, it should be the corpse of the assassin, just as you suspected."


    Holding the steering wheel tightly upon receiving the confirmation, Eva kept her gaze fixed on Christian before finally asking, with her voice tinged with concern.


    "How about his expression?"


    Eva wanted to know his state, to understand how he was, hoping for some reassurance, even if just a little.

 Chapter 105: Under the Silence of the Night (5)

    I would first like to apologize for the inconsistency in my chapter releases, as they tend to be at various times throughout the day.


    Still I''m trying to bemittedwith one chapter daily, so, forgive me.


    But I''m barely being able to make time for writing, more over my sickness which after I thought was getting better, rpsed again, even worse.


    So, it''s my best, hopefully you will endure with me.


    And not just this, these two chapter, this one and the after had some changes, as after I wrote them, i rewrote them again, as there were some changes.


    Well. Not many changes actually.


    But My ns for the theing chapters faced more changes as i rewrote them again, as I changed the direction of the story somehow, with the one I will go with now, I''m more convinced with, hopefully you will also feel that wayter.


    I will point the biggest changeter, so you can hopefully give me your opinion.


    I talk a lot, sorry, here is the chapter.


    ...


    Eva waited for her maid''s answer, longing for some reassurance, even if just a little.


    "Well, it doesn''t look right. He has a gloomy, troubled expression, and his eyes seem heavy. It''s clear he''s barely holding himself together after what he''s been through."


    But hearing her maid, who today had brought nothing but bad news, Eva felt her heart sink even further.


    It was a situation born from her decision to follow through with a n meant to ensure he could no longer untangle himself from her. Yet now, even as events unfolded exactly as she had predicted, she couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt and even a tinge of regret.


    The thought of stepping out,forting him, embracing him, standing by his side, seeing for herself how he was holding up, and bing a source of sce for him had crossed her mind.


    But in the end, she decided against it. She knew it wasn''t her ce, and in this kind of situation, she feared he mightbel her as an enemy if she were to appear now.


    Most importantly, seeing a gaze filled with hostility directed at her by him was thest thing she wanted.


    So, she just stayed put in her car, feeling the weight of her decisions as she stared at him, silently hoping he would stay strong and triumph over everythinging his way.


    She watched as he ced the corpse in the package of the car, and how he finally drove away, after seemingly checking everything.


    She stayed put in her seat, watching everything unfold, and even after he drove away in his car, she still didn''t move or try to drive back to her house.


    "Miss, seeing how things were already taken care of, should we not go back?"


    Sophia''s voice broke through the silence, her question filled with uncertainty as she nced at her miss. But Eva, frowning, remained unmoved. More ever, interrupted from her thoughts, she couldn''t help but wonder when her maid had be so insensitive. So, she simply didn''t answer and ignored her.


    She didn''t n to follow him, fearing that she would be discovered, but at the same time, she wanted to do something for him.


    Staying here, monitoring his house, ensuring that no one woulde again to disturb or threaten his sister, was the onlyEva could do in this situation.


    Even if she knew that no one shoulde again tonight.


    When she was feeling this terrible, even if she were to go back, she knew she wouldn''t be able to sleep back anyway.


    ¡­


    Christian was now driving his car.


    Before he went out, he had already reviewed the previous footage from around the time the assassin intruded his house, searching for any sign of the assassin''s appearance, in case it was captured on the CCTV, and fortunately, he found one quickly, as the assassin didn''t seem particrly concerned about the cameras'' presence.


    Maybe it was because of his attire, which concealed everything about him, making him overly confident in the end?


    That was thethought that crossed his mind at that time. Still, knowing he was already runningte, he didn''t dwell on it and said.


    "Iris, for now, since there''s no immediate danger, focus on the previous camera records. Do aprehensive search, to track andfind out where this assassin came from."


    [Okay, I''ll try to trace back his movements.]


    Christian wasn''t expecting much result in such a short period, but he didn''t want to slow down his search. So, after seeing that things seemed to be going in the right direction, he made a final check, grabbed the corpse, and headed toward the car, still wearing the same tracksuit.


    It was the worst experience for him, carrying a corpse that had already grown cold and started to stiffen. Even though it was wrapped in bed sheets and the like, just the sight of it stirred up a flood of emotions, irritation, anger, and many other negative ones. So,clenching his fists, he shook his head, trying to calm himself, and finally carried the corpse.


    He had naturally contemted carefully what to do with the corpse, but in the end, he didn''t feel there was an absolute right answer. So, he simply went with the option of burying it in a remote spot, up in a nearby mountain.


    So, without forgetting to bring the small shovel from their house, and with everything done, Christian was now driving the car along the route he judged to be the safest.


    Of course, it wasn''t based on a baseless assumption. By reviewing the CCTV cameras with Iris''s help, as he searched for the least crowded road and selected it.


    He even made sure to hack into any CCTV cameras along his route, ensuring his car wouldn''t appear on any footage, making it rey a previous record. He tried his best to make everything seem normal and avoid raising suspicion.


    There was also Iris, who was constantly monitoring everything around him, ready to alert him at any given moment if there was any need to change in the route.


    Well, in the end, he still didn''t care much while carrying the corpse, and he didn''t expect himself to do everything perfectly or conceal every detail.


    But at least, he shouldn''t leave any conclusive evidence, were his thought.


    Now, driving with his mind on his sister, left alone at home, Christian felt anxiety coil in his stomach, as he felt like he wasn''t moving quickly enough.


    But then, something caught his attention, something he had previously missed.


    It was so obvious that now it made him feel stupid.


    Just earlier, when he had admitted to himself that he wasn''t being careful enough and should have let Iris constantly monitor his surroundings. But then right after confirming there was no aplice to the assassin, he had lowered his guard again, and now Iris was focused on tracking where the assassin hade from instead.


    He had thought he was keeping his cool, staying vignt, but now, seeing how he had prioritized finding the culprit over his sister''s safety, it was clear he hadn''t been as clear-headed as he thought.


    How could he have left her there all alone, vulnerable to anything? He couldn''t believe it himself.


    His anger had unknowingly clouded his judgment. And the anger he had once directed at the culprit now turned inward, at himself, at the foolish choice he had made.


    Still, he tried to remedy the situation immediately and said,


    "Iris, prioritize monitoring the surroundings of the house and my sister''s safety first, then focus on the route I''m taking, and finally, with any remaining attention, search for where the assassin came from."


    [Understood.]


    He knew that Iris alone, as a measure against danger, was insufficient, but there was no other choice for now. If something were to happen, he could go to her side immediately, as he had no other option.


    Still, cursing his stupidity even after getting the answer from Iris, Christian continued driving until, after some time, he arrived at a mountain that seemed remote enough.


    Even with everything happening, which naturally took some time, it was still midnight in the end. The sun''s rise was still a while away.


    So, looking at the mountain looming before him, a dark silhouette against the night sky with its jagged peak, and feeling the chilling wind whisper through the scattered trees, carrying the rustle of their branches, Christian felt an unsettling intimidation settle over him.


    The rocky terrain, uneven and treacherous, offered no wee, a grim reminder of the fucked-up thing he was about to do, here in this eerie ce, all alone. In this haunting wilderness, he felt a heavy weight, his resolve seemingly being put to the test by the experience he was about to face.


    To be burying a corpse at night in wilderness, when just a little more that two months ago he was an ordinary person, who would have thought he''d end up in this situation?

 Chapter 106: Under the Silence of the Night (6)

    Arriving at his destination, Christian felt a slight wavering in his resolve at first, and while it quickly faded, he still didn''t feelfortable, and for the first time, he wondered if perhaps he had been too sheltered.


    Even with his abilities, he couldn''t shake the lingering difort these kinds of ces stirred in him.


    Or was that just a normal reaction?


    While having some qualms about everything, Christian finally got out of the car, bringing only the small shovel. He walked a little further in, searching for a well hidden spot. After a few moments, he found a patch of ground soft enough for digging, and without hesitation, he knelt and plunged the small shovel into the earth, the sensation of his action confirming his choice.


    Fortunately, he was strong, so it shouldn''t take too much time, was his first thought. But seeing how it was just a small shovel, not meant for grave digging, he silently prepared himself for the long task ahead.


    Some time passed, and breathing a little heavily, Christian paused his work. He looked up at the sky, at the pale glow of the moon casting its light around him, seeming to deepen the shadows rather than lessen them.


    After acquiring the Idle System, he always felt like he could achieve anything if he put his mind to it. But standing in this situation, in a ce like this, he was strangely reminded of his insignificance against the vastness of the world. As for obtaining it? It now felt more like a distant dream than the vivid fantasy he once had.


    Christian also realized he hadn''t prepared himself well enough, as the task took even more time than he had anticipated. Worse, he needed to rest for a moment, as his body wasn''t the omnipotent one he had made it out to be.


    As a wave of exhaustion washed over him, with sweat trickling down his brow. He took a moment to lean against the shovel, closed his eyes, and as his breathing began to stabilize, he gathered himself, reminding himself of why he was here and who was waiting for him at home.


    Still, it was a grueling experience for Christian. His clothes were covered in dust and soil, the color visibly changed as the dirt he was digging left clear marks on him, and with sweat making his clothes stick to his skin, it couldn''t be worse.


    Maybe if he walked through public ces looking like this, people might mistake him for someone living primitively in a cave.


    Or perhaps not to that extent, but he still dreaded the consequences when he returned home. Would he be able to hide his disheveled appearance from his sister, who could wake up at any moment?


    Hopefully, it was one of those rare days when she overslept.


    While entertaining some useless thoughts to lighten his mood, Christian took a deep breath, wiped his brow, and then continued, taking some more time, as he finally finished.


    Now, climbing out of the hole, he pped his hands to shake off the dust and set the small shovel, something he felt should be disposed of after this, off to the side.


    Then, he finally returned to his car and retrieved the corpse.


    Standing near the hole he had put so much effort into digging, Christian didn''t simply ce the body as it was. Instead, he removed the sheets and the stic wrap around it, leaving only the assassin in his original clothes.


    He took a moment, staring at the corpse lying still in front of him, its pale skin and eyes closed forever. Then, finally, he extended his arms to ce it in the freshly dug grave, feeling the signs of rigidity in the body, as if it were a remnant of its final struggle.


    Afterying the corpse down, he shook himself slightly, feeling the urge to curse from the exhaustion, as just half of the journey was over, and he still had to bury it.


    Christian also made sure everything he brought was ced in a trash bag, then closed it and put it in the car. Before finally returning to his work.


    Again, time passed.


    And Christian could now confidently say, yes, if someone asked, that he was from a primitive tribe, as with all the sweat, soil, and other elements mixed together, he feared that even his sister, if she were to see him now, wouldn''t recognize him.


    Luckily, he had finished burying the body. The earth had returned to its previous state, and while it didn''t blend seamlessly with the surroundingndscape, some signs of disturbance still visible here and there, it was still pretty good, and Christian was satisfied with his work.


    Finally, he turned away, feeling exhausted, as if he might copse at any moment. Dragging his body along with the shovel, he made his way to the car.


    Of course, before that, he didn''t just check once that everything was done; he made sure to double-check.


    Now, sitting at driver seat of the car, as he tossed the shovel to the side, he finally pressed his foot on the gas pedal, heading back.


    He felt a deep longing for his house, for his sister, like never before.


    With the help of Iris and the prepared route, Christian didn''t take long to arrive home and park the car.


    Dragging his body out of the car, he grabbed the ck trash bag, knowing he couldn''t leave it inside, and walked to the door of the house.


    What he didn''t know was that not too far away, someone had been watching him all along, since he came out of his car, someone who had been keeping an eye on his house since he left. Now, as she observed his return, tears were silently streaming down her face.


    Christian, upon arriving at the front door of his house, steadied himself and slowly opened it, hoping that his sister hadn''t woken up yet. He wanted to go straight to his locked room and take a long, much-needed shower again.


    But it seemed his hopes were not meant to be fulfilled, as just as he heaved a sigh of relief and began walking slowly toward the stairs.


    crash


    The sudden sound of something breaking echoed through the house.


    Turning his head back, he saw his sister, her face frozen in shock upon seeing him. In her surprise, she had dropped the cup of coffee she was holding, and it shattered on the floor.


    And when she saw the state of him, her shock quickly morphed into concern, worry, and panic. So, with a voice filled with anxiety, she called out to him.


    "Chris, whe-"


    She started by saying his name and seemed about to say more, while walking toward him. But Christian, knowing he had messed up, quickly set the trash bag down and ced his hands in his pockets.


    Unknowingly, he let her focus more on that, as she lowered her gaze and looked at the trash bag he had ced down.


    Still, it was better than her noticing his hands - the palms, which were torn from digging for hours, and the wound on the injured one, which now seemed even worse than when he''d first received it from the assassin.


    Just, his appearance, caked in dust and dirt, was one thing, but the sight of his injured hand, with blooded bandages, was another, after all.


    Perhaps it was his actions that triggered the shift, but his sister, seeing everything, from his behavior to his disheveled appearance and the trash bag at the side, seemed to have a change in her demeanor. Her tone became calm, neutral, almost as if she wasn''t fazed by the situation at all. Then, she asked again, this time more firmly.


    "Where were you?"


    For Christian, it was an interrogative tone, one he had never heard from his sister before, making him a bit surprised.


    "It''s just that I couldn''t sleep."


    ''Because of the assassin.''


    "So, I thought why not go to some ce, as a change of pace?"


    ''Like at some mountain to bury the corpse.''


    "Then, when I arrived there, I thought why not y with dirt, try to be a little childish?"


    ''Maybe because it''s something that I have done for the first time, but it really took more time and effort than I had thought - digging holes and burying corpses.''


    Like, while he knew that he may get a little dirty from dust and all, but never to this extent.


    "Who would have thought that I would get this dirty?"


    Christian, saying the excuse he had thought of in the worst-case situation with all the fluency he had, felt like praising himself.


    But Annabelle, hearing him, asked again with a cold tone this time.


    "Is that so?"


    "You wanted to y in dirt suddenly in the middle of the night?"


    "And because of your enthusiasm, having done something like that for the first time in your life, you ended up with scratches here and there?"


    "Even on your face?!"

 Chapter 107: Unspoken Words

    Hearing the talk about scratches, this time even Christian was surprised. Aside from his hands, he hadn''t thought there were any marks on his face.


    Of course, it was exactly as he had thought, with just one small scratch on his cheek, something that happened by mistake, and he hadn''t even noticed it. But Annabelle had pointed it out with exaggeration tone on purpose, wanting to see his reaction.


    In the end, she couldn''t determine anything from the vague response she got, though.


    Not caring about the broken cup or the coffee spilled on the floor, Annabelle raised both of her hands, rubbed her face slightly in frustration, and, finally feeling resigned and helpless, she said,


    "Chris, you know what?"


    Seeing the constant changes in his sister''s tone, Christian strangely felt a little guilty.


    Still, he gave her all his attention, and noticing that Annabelle continued.


    "Do I look like some kind of kid in your eyes?"


    With a tone he couldn''t even put a finger at, as it seemed to have changed again, Annabelle asked, and Christian, hearing the content of the question, didn''t have time to dwell on the tone anymore. He was startled at first, then panicked, and denied immediately.


    "Of course not!"


    "Then do I seem that gullible?"


    Hearing the next question, he was even more shaken, but he denied it nheless.


    "It''s not either."


    Seemingly even more irritated with him simply denying, Annabelle couldn''t help but raise her voice a little. With a grieved tone, she asked, no, questioned him.


    "Then what kind of nonsense are you saying?"


    "Does what you said seem believable to you?"


    "Just saying ''I''ll tell youter,'' or even not saying anything at all would have been much better."


    ''Why the fuck does what she said strangely resemble what Eva said in yesterday''s conversation?'' Hearing his sister, Christian couldn''t help but question internally, as he felt a sharp sting. But seeing his sister react in a way that was different from any time before, he couldn''t bring himself to speak.


    His silence seemed to calm Annabelle a little, allowing her to continue speaking.


    "Till when should I cover my eyes and pretend that I''m not seeing anything?"


    "Just tell me, please, till when?"


    Christian, still silent, stared at his sister, noticing how her eyes seemed to be barely holding back tears, as she looked on the verge of crying but didn''t in the end. He couldn''t help but clench his fists in his pockets, feeling frustrated.


    He had an inkling that his sister might have already noticed something from his behavior, but since she always stayed silent, he had assumed it would remain that way.


    He had taken everything at face value, mistaking her silence for a form of trust.


    But now, in this situation, he realized that wasn''t entirely the case.


    While she had stayed silent because of her feelings as an older sister and her trust in him, she had also been suppressing her desire to ask, or so it seemed.


    Christian felt even more guilty, now realizing that what he had believed was done for her sake had actually been more for his own.


    If he had truly considered her feelings as the most important thing, he should have reached this point, known a lot earlier.


    But, in the end, what could he tell her?


    While Christian, already exhausted both mentally and physically from the assassin incident, found his sister''s words adding even more weight to the countless thoughts already swirling in his mind.


    Annabelle, feeling a little disappointed that her brother still refused to say anything, decided that she should at least voice what she had been keeping inside all this time.


    "Chris, I''m staying silent, hoping you would tell me what''s going on with you."


    "Not so you could hide things even more from me."


    But finally voicing what she had kept buried in her heart, she felt even more grieved.


    If he were hiding trivial things, she wouldn''t have minded. But seeing his disheveled state and recalling the strained expression on his face at the start, she knew something was deeply wrong.


    Something big was happening, and she had no knowledge of it at all.


    So, she poured out her heart even more.


    "Like really, tell me, what should I do?"


    "What should I do so you can open up more to me?"


    "You know? What I want is not for you to try and take some burden off me."


    "It''s not for you to try and provide for the house, or help me leave my work, either."


    While wiping her eyes, fearing she might start crying at any second, she continued, this time even shouting:


    "What I wanted was never that!"


    And maybe because of that, after raising her voice so much, she felt her legs grow weak. So, while leaning one of her hands on the wall beside her, she continued, this time in a whisper-like voice.


    "I don''t need grand gestures or borate promises; it''s the little things that matter most to me, those simple acts that say, ''You matter, and I care.'' It''s in those small, tender moments where I findfort and understanding, Chris."


    "I want us to be open with each other, to share our fears and joys. But recently? While I feel that we''re growing closer, I also sense a kind of chasm opening up between us."


    "Contracting feeling, right?"


    "But that''s our state."


    ''Like, really, what is happening?'' Annabelle couldn''t help but feel like they were living in two different worlds, and she was constantly being pulled away as she spoke her true feelings. So, she was determined to express them in words even more.


    "I want to be involved in the important decisions in your life, to be someone you can lean on, not just someone who receives and lives off of you."


    "So, will you tell me something other than what you just said earlier?"


    Despite Annabelle''s voice now being low, Christian heard everything clearly, and to him, her words felt like thunder, shaking him. He stood still for a moment, then tried to exin.


    "I- it''s not like-"


    But Annabelle, seemingly seeing through him and not wanting to hear any excuses, interrupted him sharply.


    "Stop. If you''re going to make excuses, say some lie, or say something that''s actually true butpletely unrted, then don''t."


    "I can wait longer."


    "It''s just... that I love you, and it hurts to feel so far apart. I don''t want us to reach a point where there''s no turning back either, so please don''t keep dying things indefinitely."


    "Let''s face everything together." Read new chapters at mvl


    As soon as she finished thest sentence in her firm tone, Annabelle stared silently at Christian for a moment, her gaze filled with a mixture of longing and resignation, before turning away and leaving him.


    She brushed past him, and headed to her room.


    She felt bad, wondering if she was cornering him, especially since he already seemed to be having a hard time. But with the rapid changes that kept happening to him, she couldn''t ignore the fear gnawing at her, if it was just scratches this time, how would hee to her the next time? That thought terrified her.


    The thought that it might somehow be rted to the old item gathering Eva had mentioned previously also crossed her mind, it was, after all, the main reason she had snapped at first. Yet, somewhere along the way, she had actually forgotten about it.


    Now, his refusal to say anything to her, despite clearly facing a difficult situation, felt far more important. Her heart ached as she thought about her brother, the same brother who just enjoyedzing around, now going through so much.


    Most importantly, she was deeply concerned about his current state, about where he had been and, more than anything, about the scratch that had marred his precious face. That was the reason she was leaving now; she knew she couldn''t maintain her current demeanor if she stayed any longer, and she didn''t want her attitude to soften at this critical moment. So, pressing her teeth together in frustration, she hurriedly walked away.


    At the first step of the stairs, Christian, who had been standing still, unable to find anything to say in response to his sister, now felt an overwhelming sense of frustration, with her going away.


    It was as if all the bad things had decided to converge at once, as could this day possibly get any worse?


    But more than just feeling bad, what surged within him was anger, an immense fury at the circumstances that hadpelled his sister to say what she did and forced him to hear those words from her.

 Chapter 108: In Doubt

    Now, walking to his room with a bitter feeling, Christian couldn''t stop thinking about his sister, about what he had heard from her, about the tone she used when speaking to him, and even more so about the expression on her face, the strained look she had shown him for the first time.


    His sister, who always seemed strong, unphased by anything, and able to endure everything since their parents'' death, never showing him her difficulties, was now revealing a side of herself that was vulnerable.


    The fact that this happened after he had made the decision to repay her and make her life easier didn''t sit well with him at all.


    So, he wanted to address the problem and solve it, as his sister was always his number one priority when doing things. But thinking of their currentplex situation, he felt helpless, knowing that it wasn''t the right time for it at all.


    He felt that, at the moment, securing their safety - her safety - was still more important.


    Her feelings were, of course, very important, but they needed to be alive first in order to take care of them, right?


    With that thought lingering in his mind, he arrived in front of his locked room. A lock, perhaps the first time he had ever used it, an action driven by the fear that his sister might enter when he was out, only to find what had happened inside.


    The trash bags, still filled with blood-stained nket and other things, were still left there, after all.


    Christian opened the door, threw the other trash bag in his hand inside, and kicked the first thing that appeared in front of him.


    Even though he seemed to ept everything, as there was currently no solution, it didn''t mean he was okay with the decision. He was frustrated and wanted to vent the emotions building inside him.


    He felt like cursing everyone, not sparing even this fucked-up world that had put him through all these fucked up tests.


    Seemingly trying to measure how much he could bear.


    ''Why does everything seem to be going in the wrong direction?''


    ''Why is everything bing harder and harder now that he has the Idle system?''


    ''Was it not supposed to make his life easier?''


    ''Was it not supposed to help him solve his problems?''


    ''Then, why is everything bing moreplicated, more difficult recently?''


    Christian had many doubts inside him, and now, all alone, it seemed his mental state was deteriorating, especially when remembering that it hadn''t even been twenty-four hours, not even a day, since hisst meeting with Eva, when things seemed to be constantly spiraling out of control.


    He thought that maybe it was at that moment that everything had gone wrong, and for the first time, he felt like maybe he shouldn''t have gotten involved with her.


    Still, it was a fleeting thought, as while he didn''t know the level of credibility of what she said, the thing she mentioned about it being his decision was right.


    And if, even after getting his Idle System, he still couldn''t make a decision without regretting it, then what was it for?


    While the conversation he had with his sister, if it could even be called one, since it seemed so one-sided, only made things even harder for him.


    Christian still felt like it had opened his eyes, revealing things he hadn''t noticed before, even if just a little.


    He hadn''t been able to vent much in the end, though, and despite being filled with countless thoughts, he knew he still needed to take a shower for now.


    He intended to take a cold shower at first, but the sticky feeling of sweat clinging to the fabric of his clothes, now covered in dust and dirt, made him change his mind.


    If he didn''t use hot water, he didn''t feel like he''d be able to scrub all the dirt off his skin, after all.


    Taking his time to scrub every inch of his skin carefully, Christian had nearly finished. But, the hot water, rxing as it was, started to make him feel drowsy, and realizing he couldn''t continue like that, he finally switched to cold water.


    So, while shivering slightly from the cold water, especially after the sudden transition from hot to cold, Christian hoped that it would help cool his head, calm his boiling emotions, and extinguish the drowsiness creeping over him.


    Having finished the shower, feeling quite refreshed, Christian now sat at his desk, theputer screen in front of him.


    He didn''t dive into work immediately but began sorting his thoughts, as so many things had happened since yesterday.


    If he were to pinpoint when things started going wrong, Christian still couldn''t help but think back to that moment yesterday when he decided to try and make things more clear between him and Eva.


    The two choices, now that he thought about them more carefully, seemed even more suspicious to Christian.


    He had naturally also entertained some thoughts about them since he first heard them, but knowing that with time, he could investigate further and find the answers, he hadn''t bothered to think too deeply about them at that moment. Continue your saga on mvl


    Moreover, one of them was that she could answer everything. So, Christian thought there might be just some kind of inconvenience in her telling him all of it, but no more than that. The fact that she could, if she wanted, share everything with him meant that the extent of her situation wasn''t that serious.


    But now, with everything that had happened, and when he linked what she said about how she wanted him to look at things about herself, it started to make him question everything more deeply.


    As that could mean there were some kind of issue in her circumstances that she couldn''t solve, which was what he arrived at.


    But then, remembering her wealth, a wealth that was all her own, not from her family or anyone else, he couldn''t help but doubt once more, as he felt like something wasn''t adding up.


    Actually, no, there are still two missing links: her family and Olivia''s father.


    So, could it be that there is a problem with one of them? Or perhaps both?


    While Christian had many hypotheses, feeling that it wasn''t the time to dwell on them any further, he ultimately decided to move on.


    As for calling or meeting her? He didn''t know if he should, if it was the right time, and felt indecisive in the end. Still, while he might not trust herpletely, he still thought that she wasn''t one to harm him. So, he nned to hear things properly from her side, just not now, butter.


    Then, he focused on the most important thing for now: the assassin, and who had hired him.


    Until now, he had been linking the assassin to Eva, but could there be a possibility that it wasn''t rted to her?


    After all, there are extraordinary powers out there. So, could his hacking attempts, or the records of what he was doing, somehow, have been discovered by someone else with such a power?


    Because Christian had no idea about the true nature of the extraordinary powers, he felt stuck at this point.


    So, while he still leaned more toward it having something to do with Eva, with the people around her, he also couldn''tpletely deny the possibility that it might not be rted to her.


    Arriving at this point, Christian felt that he was making too many hypotheses. He would find out in the end, just after some time.


    Still, knowing that he needed to start somewhere, Christian decided that it would be best to begin with the assassin''s side.


    Although it might take more time, as relying solely on the phone he had discovered on the assassin might not yield any useful information. Therefore, he might end up needing to find out where the assassin came from through other means.


    He still calcted that this approach would be more effective than going through Eva, only to discover that she might not be involved in the situation at all.


    Then, moving on, Christian turned his thoughts to the fight he had with the assassin.


    More like his response to the assassin''s surprise attack, actually, and analyzing it carefully this time, Christian, who initially thought he had a significant advantage over the assassin, arrived at a different conclusion this time.


    The advantage was there nheless, but it was not to the extent he had initially believed. After all, if it had truly been as he thought at first, then he shouldn''t have injured his hand, even with the element of surprise.


    And the surprise element from his sideter, that he was unexpectedly strong, yed an even more important role in turning the tables, or so he now thought.


    Additionally, the fact that the other person was likely not specialized in head-on battles or closebat using fists and knives could also be another reason, or so he believed.

 Chapter 109: Her Safety

    Analyzing what had happened when the assassin attacked, Christian sought to identify and pinpoint his shorings, andafter some pondering, he concluded that the problem might not have beenbat ability, but rather experience in the end.


    The experience to deal with all kinds of situations.


    Then how would he gain this kind of experience, exactly? Christian couldn''t think of any way aside from using one Idle slot, as fighting strong people and the like was out of the question.


    But as soon as the thought crossed his mind, Christian also rejected it. Why should he waste his precious Idle slot on improving experience when he could simply have an overwhelming difference in ability? That would be far better than relying on experience, where every move had to be calcted carefully.


    So, thinking along these lines, he decided that he could tackle the experience problem in fightingter, or like he would acquire it with time anyway. For now, he was heading in the right direction.


    Most importantly, he still had twelve unassigned points that he had not used, keeping them reserved as an emergency.


    He hadn''t used them when the assassin came, as he was unprepared at that time, with no space for hesitation, and the battle, if it could even be called one, was over too quickly. So, while he didn''t use them this time, the points were still there nheless.


    Anyway, his sister and the conversation he had with her were still on Christian''s mind the most, unable to shake the expression she had shown from his thoughts.


    He didn''t know how much his sister had noticed from the changes in him, but seeing where he had arrived, he still felt like maybe he should at least tell her something.


    But what should he tell her?


    There were many absurd things happening, after all, not to mention that he himself didn''t know many things.


    Feeling a headacheing on from thinking about the subject, Christian stopped pondering it altogether.


    Before he himself knew everything properly, he felt it was hard to tell her anything.


    Most importantly, he needed to think about her safety more.


    Is the surrounding really safe? Can she go out alone? Many things came to his mind.


    And Christian, knowing that now that he had disposed of the assassin the culprit sent, understood that things would deteriorate, like it or not, with or without his intention.


    When things were still not too serious - at least that what he assuming - there had been amand to kill his sister if she were to interfere. Now that he seemed to be harder to deal with, would the idea of using her as a hostage not cross the mind of the culprit?


    It was, of course, not necessarily true, as the culprit might not care about her at all, but could he really take that chance with his sister''s safety? Could he really gamble with it?


    Then, how could he guarantee her safety?


    Christian knew he couldn''t continue like this. He needed a method, some kind of n, a foolproof one at that. But what could he do?


    Should he ask her to go abroad for some time?


    It might be a temporary solution, not perfect, but could he manage with it for now? Could he bear being without his sister? More importantly, could he really guarantee that whatever the current danger was, it wouldn''t follow her? And would she even be willing to leave, when she didn''t fully understand the current situation?


    While the idea of her running away seemed somewhat eptable at first, upon thinking about it more carefully, also remembering the incident with people going berserk, ancient families, extraordinary powers, and the like, his bright eyes eventually dimmed as he rejected the idea.


    Then what other choice did he have?


    ''Maybe, my only choice is solving the problem for its root.''


    But that would mean disposing of whoever sent the assassin. But would that really be easy?


    He didn''t know, but even if it were possible, it would still take time, as these kinds of things couldn''t be done overnight.


    So, Christian, arriving at this point, thought it over again and concluded that the safest ce for her was one where she was within his sight, where he could reach her immediately, where at least he could die before her!


    As for just depending on Iris''s monitoring? It was a big no for him. It wasn''t reliable as a safety measure after all.


    Christian finally arrived at his decision. At least for this period of time, he couldn''t let his sister go out of the house on her own. If something truly important came up, he could go with her. If not, he was sorry for her, but she would need to wait until he found a solution for their predicament. Continue reading stories on mvl


    As for after this incident ended? He would think about thatter.


    Most importantly, how should he tell her that now? After everything that had happened earlier, it felt somewhat awkward for him to go to her now and say,"Hey, you can''t go out."


    He was just trying to make up some obvious excuses after all, and now, he was telling her not to leave the house at all.


    Things couldn''t be more obvious than that, and it would only make things worse between them.


    He didn''t know what kind of reaction he would face, so in the end, he opened his mobile phone to their chat, which seemed empty, and sent her a message.


    Maybe it was disrespectful of him, as the younger brother with a ten-year difference, to give orders like this to her, but there was no other choice. He could always apologizeter anyway.


    Still looking at the chat in front of him, Christian felt nervous as he saw the "read" sign appear next to his message, just after a moment. He anxiously waited for the reply she would send, asionally stealing a nce at the door, as he couldn''t shake the thought that she might just intrude on his room instead of replying through the phone.


    As he felt the atmosphere grow tense, perhaps even more so than when the assassin came, with all his nerves stiff, Christian waited.


    And waited some more, as the seconds stretched into minutes.


    When the little clock in the corner of his phone indicated it had been ten minutes, he could hardly tell, as it felt much longer.


    Still, finally, an unexpected flicker on his screen caught his attention.


    Typing...


    His heart raced, but he still couldn''t feel relieved just yet, as what really mattered wasn''t just her responding, but the weight of what she would say.


    Luckily, he didn''t need to wait much longer this time, as she sent her reply, just a single word.


    "Okay."


    But that one word was the most important, as with it, Christian could now focus entirely on his work, his heart finally at ease.


    Then, setting his mobile phone aside, Christian couldn''t help but question once again, until when should he keep things from his sister, especially with everything increasingly looking unfavorable?


    In the end, all he could do was elerate his work, hoping he would be able to solve this problem soon.


    Knowing that this was all he could do for his sister''s problem, Christian quickly reviewed everything once again and arrived at a realization. While all these things were important, he still felt as though he was actually going in circles. He needed to know more in order to make a proper judgment about anything, after all.


    While he was leaning toward the idea that things were rted to Eva, it was still all assumptions, after all, and nothing could move forward properly without understanding the situationpletely. Even telling his sister anything would be impossible if he himself didn''t know the situation properly.


    So, before finally starting his work, Christian looked at the screen of hisputer and said.


    "Iris, how much have you uncovered with your work?"


    [As the assassin came from outside the city, with many areascking surveince cameras, it would take time to narrow down the range and pick up his traces again.]


    Hearing Iris''s response and confirming the progress of her work, Christian knew that he would need to put in some effort to find the answers he was seeking.


    "Then, for now, switch to supporting me."


    Still, he was not fazed, as after giving her the direction to work with again, knowing his skills were still better and that this way things would progress faster, Christian finally began.


    His rage, which he had barely managed to suppress while still thinking about his sister, seemed to overflow. With the clicking sound of the keyboard being a lot louder than usual.


    And while he had just felt angry before, he was now desperate.


    After all, the ordinary life he had once taken for granted, one he hadn''t thought much of, now seemed incredibly precious, and he was determined to reim it!

 Chapter 110: Crossed Paths (1)

    The sun had already risen to its peak in the sky and was now beginning to set.


    But Christian, alone in his room and absorbed by the small screen in front of him, paid it no attention. He was still engrossed in hacking, tracking, and searching for the culprit who had sent the assassin, especially knowing that he should have some results soon enough.


    Did he take this long because the person involved was an assassin, making it naturally hard to track him? Or was it because the target this time was particrly elusive? Or was it simply because he wasn''t used to these kinds of operations?


    Christian didn''t know, but he was still frustrated, never imagining that he would spend so much time sitting in the same position since morning.


    Beyond his frustration and irritation, the throbbing pain from the injury on his palm refused to let him rest for even a second, ring up every now and then as he moved his hand to type on the keyboard. It served as a relentless reminder that he needed to find the bastard who had sent the assassin.


    At morning, Christian had naturally started with the mobile phone, as he had decided, only to end up finding nothing, and even though he had expected this, he still felt a twinge of disappointment.


    Knowing he couldn''t dwell on things beyond his control, Christian moved on to the next step, searching for any traces to track him using the identity card he had found on his body, only to discover that it was a fake.


    Still, this time, he wasn''t disappointed, it was pretty much obvious from the start.


    And so, he just moved on to the next step. This time, he attempted to search the police database and other records using the assassin''s photo, hoping to uncover some information that could help him track down the culprit.


    Once again, he found himself disappointed. While he discovered that the man was a wanted criminal with many charges against him, there was nothing that could help track his clients, after all.


    So, he resorted to thest and most stupid method, tracking his movements through the surveince cameras.


    It was here that he began encountering problems with his work, and it slowed down significantly. Every time he came across a gap where there were no cameras, he had to search the surrounding area to pinpoint the location, then continue searching again.


    Still, while the process could be considered inefficient and stupid, it wasn''t without results. He had finally found the broker, the link between the culprit and the assassin, through the cash payment that was an advance for the job.


    Even though they hadn''t actually met, all he needed to do was track the money, after all.


    Now, he could consider himself in the final stage, as the man he was tracking this time made things much easier, with his movements being far simpler to follow.


    [Master, I found the person who could have potentially given the request for the assassination.]


    Suddenly hearing Iris''s voice, Christian couldn''t help but think that it sounded even more melodious and pleasant to his ears as the content of what she said registered in his mind.


    "Finally."


    Shouting with excitement, he couldn''t help but also stand up and clench his fists, eagerly watching the windows of information open up on the screen.


    As he began reading carefully, Christian''s excitement quickly faded, as what he was reading made no sense.


    The culprit was actually just an employee at a medium-sized, at best,pany, not even the owner himself.


    So, he couldn''t help but voice his doubt.


    "This is the culprit?"


    [The one potentially giving the request, not necessarily the culprit himself.]


    Hearing the answer, he couldn''t help but feel a little irritated. He had raised his expectations too early and now held some grudge against Iris for giving him the information so irresponsibly.


    Still, he calmed down quickly, sat back down, and began hacking into every possible ount, mobile phone, device, anything rted to the person in question.


    If he was someone who made the request to the broker on behalf of another, he would just need to find that other person, after all.


    Anyway, he would hack into every possible resource to gather information about this man, and Iris would sort through it, like always.


    It took nearly another hour before Iris''s voice was finally heard again.


    [Master, I found conclusive evidence this time regarding the culprit. There''s no need for doubt anymore.]


    While Christian''s eyes naturally lit up upon hearing the news, he remained more reserved this time and replied calmly,


    "Okay, just disy it."


    Upon Christian''s order, a few windows disying various kinds of information, albeit superficial, began to appear on the screen.


    This time, it was actually about another man, named Damian te, making Christian wonder what the connection was between him and the previous individual.


    Luckily, the answer was also written. It turned out that the previous man was the Personal Assistant of Damian te. There were additional records as well, he was actually a spy from another organization, with various documents and evidence against his supposed boss stored in some of his ounts or devices. That''s how Iris had managed to find this conclusive evidence.


    Having this small curiosity fulfilled, Christian finally turned his attention to the voice record, which was the actual evidence, and clicked to y it.


    .


    .


    "When were these pictures taken?"


    After a brief period of silence in the voice recording, the voice of a middle-aged man was finally heard.


    It seemed calm, but Christian, concentrating on it, could sense the barely contained anger beneath.


    "It was just earlier that this happened, and I got them immediately from the person I asked to follow Mistress Eva."


    There was a pause.


    Break


    Then, the sound of something breaking followed the answer.


    The first man''s voice, which Christian assumed was Damian''s, was heard again, this time actually shouting.


    "This slut!"


    "When she won''t even let me touch her, she''s going around ying with some boy the age of her daughter!"


    While he was still shouting, and the sound of things breaking continued, likely not feeling satisfied with just the first outburst, Damian kept going, not holding back any insult toward Eva. Finally, calming down, he asked,


    "What about the assassin I told you to hire? When will they be ready?"


    "They still need some time, at least a few more days."


    "So, should I continue with the previous arrangement? Or do you have new instructions?"


    Damian stayed silent for a moment, seemingly pondering something, before finally answering,


    "There''s no need to obsess over those more professional ones. For now, just hire anyone and test the waters with it."


    "I want it to happen today, you hear me?"


    "Anyway, if this wench is serious about him, I can test her bottom line with today''s attempt. If she''s not, he''ll just die."


    "Okay, I will seek to make some results as soon as possible."


    After hearing Damian''s orders, the personal assistant gave his response and finally left.


    Christian, expecting the voice recording to end, was surprised when it continued. Curious about what he would hear next, he didn''t stop it from ying and waited patiently.


    "It''s just around the corner, Eva. Your family''s power won''tst long. Even Olivia won''t be able to shield you on her ownter, with all the changes happening in the world."


    "You will bepletely mine, sooner orter!" Enjoy exclusive adventures from mvl


    Hearing Damian''s final mutter before the recording ended, Christian didn''t know what to feel.


    Did he know he was being eavesdropped, so he kindly tried to give all kinds of information?


    Like, why the fuck is he going out of his way and saying all of that in a loud voice?


    Could he really know he''s being listened to?


    While Christian felt some doubts, he dismissed them in the end.


    There were many things he still didn''t know, anyway.


    What was more important was sorting through the information he''d gathered from the recording.


    First, someone was following Eva and keeping an eye on her. Through that, he had learned about him, especially the kiss outside, what Christian was currently thinking.


    But had he done it or not, an assassin wasing in a few days, which was what Christian understood.


    Secondly, and most importantly, he felt like he could conclude that while Eva has some kind ofplex rtionships, still, she was just seeing him. That made him feel somewhat happy amidst all this kind of shit.


    However, the statement about testing Eva''s bottom line was what concerned him, as it implied that Eva should have tried to help him if she were serious about him, ording to that bastard, of course.


    While doubts began to rise again inside him, Christian thought about thest statement he''d heard from the bastard, as it mentioned changes in the world once more.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if this kind of information was so cheap these days that everyone knew about it.


    And what are these changes in the first ce?

 Chapter 111: Crossed Paths (2)

    While still contemting everything he had heard from the voice recording, especially now that he had confirmed who the culprit was and with the direction he should take also bing clear, Christian still suddenly asked.


    "Iris, why do I feel like I''ve read the name Damian te somewhere before?"


    It was naturally another doubt he had initially ignored, but as he continued his contemtion, it kept nagging at the back of his mind, and he could no longer hold back from voicing it.


    [That''s because it''s a name currently on the gray list of suspicious culprits, rted to the incident involving Master''s parents.]


    But upon hearing the answer, Christian felt as if a storm had suddenly erupted inside his head.


    The revtion was that much shocking to him.


    He didn''t bother entertaining the thought that it was just a name on the gray list and would likely be cleared soon enough.


    No, hearing the name mentioned right now, Christian was a hundred percent sure, he was the culprit.


    There was still no solid evidence, altogether, but suddenly discovering connections between things? It couldn''t have seemed more suspicious to him.


    And it''s always in these kinds of situations where things turn out to be surprisingly connected, after all.


    Still, he also needed to understand why it was on the gray list. So, while trying to calm his turbulent emotions, feeling like things had truly fucked up, he asked.


    "Why is his name on the gray list?"


    [The main reason is that he doesn''t have the ability to stop the investigation and hide the incident like what actually happened, and secondly, even after a thorough search, there was clear evidence linking him to it.]


    "Then why is he still on it?"


    Hearing the answer, Christian didn''t find it strange, but rather too obvious and ordinary, actually.


    He, too, didn''t think he had that ability, after all, especially after reading some of the information Iris had disyed just now.


    And the culprit in his parents'' case should have an ability on an entirely different level altogether.


    That''s why he''s panicking now, in the first ce!


    [Because I couldn''t ess all his information, even though everything seems normal about him, so, I couldn''t confirm that no kind of maniption was used regarding his information with my current ability.]


    [While the possibility of everything I''m saying is very small, it''s still not zero, so I left his name on the gray list, nning to revisit itter.]


    Hearing the exnation, Christian became even more certain that he was the one responsible for his parents'' deaths, and his anger grew even stronger.


    Not only had he taken his parents away from him, but now he was even ready to take his sister as well.


    He felt like he was barely holding himself back from going straight to him and, regardless of the consequences, free the world from his filthy presence.


    In the end, he knew he couldn''t, at least not now.


    After all, not to mention, if he did have that kind of ability, even then, there were still countless other things more important for him to look into and tasks toplete.


    The first thing that naturally came to his mind, now that he had linked the two incidents together, was where this contradiction of abilities wasing from.


    But more importantly, now, regardless of him solving this puzzle, he knew that Damian te must have the ability to do many more things somehow.


    So the most important thing was whether he knew Christian''s identity, that his parents were the victims of the incident he had caused, and if Eva also had some knowledge of it.


    Knowing it or not would make a great difference, after all.


    For Damian, as an example, Christian felt that if he knew, he would act even more recklessly, without any restraint, and that''s would be a problem.


    Right now, just dealing with the visit of an assassin was already challenging enough. If he somehow involved the government or police, trying to fabricate a crime against him, things would be even more difficult.


    If it''s someone who could potentially want revenge against you, you''d respond differently, more strongly, after all, is his thoughts.


    ''Or could it be that, while he knows I''m the son of one of his victims, he still thinks I don''t know he''s the culprit, and doesn''t care much?''


    While many possibilities came to Christian''s mind, including Eva and how much she knew about him, there were still things that took priority.


    "Iris, let''s pause our current search and rearrange our priorities."


    "First would be the safety around the house. Second, you need to constantly monitor Damian te and his personal assistant."


    "If any new developments ur around them, regarding the assassin situation, or if they n to send another, or if they respond to things in any other way."


    "Anyway, if something were to happen on their side, immediately inform me."


    [Understood.]


    Having finished giving the initial order, Christian didn''t stop but took a deep breath, trying to steady his racing thoughts. There was still so much to process, but the immediate threats had to be dealt with first. He couldn''t afford to be distracted by uncertainties right now.


    So, he immediately informed Iris of his next ns and how she should assist him. Then, without hesitation, he started hacking into the police database again. Christian was determined to check if the incident regarding his parents had been opened recently, or if someone had searched for it in the history records of their database.


    As that would give him a clue as to whether he had been discovered or not, and help him determine what his next step should be, more urately.


    Christian didn''t like this situation, where he was exposed and his opponent remained in the dark, seemingly invisible.


    He didn''t like the idea of everything about him being known even more.


    Now, if even the incident of his parents was known to them, while in contrast he still didn''t know much about them, he felt like he would be cornered even more.


    The consequences would also be something he didn''t want to face, at least in the short term.


    Find exclusive stories on mvl


    Having finished hacking into the police database, Christian didn''t wait and immediately checked the history record rted to his parents'' incident.


    [Two times]


    So, reading how it had actually been looked up twice, his heart sank as his worst fear was realized.


    Still wanting to find more, he continued to examine the research history, only to discover that both attempts had been made by low-level police officers.


    So, whatever they found was still not rted to the truth.


    Most importantly, as the ones looking at this report had too low of an ess level, it meant that even the fact it was a confidential case wasn''t visible to them.


    This allowed his heart to finally rx, and he let out a sigh of relief.


    Now that he found out it wasn''t the worst-case scenario, Christian was prepared to take measures to ensure that he wouldn''t be found outter on.


    At least for the short term, because if someone were truly determined to unravel everything about him, they could still look at the written documents saved in some ce.


    So, while knowing that it was no more than a temporary solution, Christian, deciding how to move forward with this situation, finally informed Iris with his instructions.


    He nned to alter the report, and change the entire case. That way, if anyone were to look into the incident involving his parents, they would see just a normal hit-and-run case, with some clues here and there, but ultimately failing to find the culprit. Moreover, if someone were to specifically search for this report, as he suspected they might, they would find different names listed - names other than those of his parents.


    While he had already told Iris what she should do, Christian remained actively involved, subtly assisting and carefully observing her work to ensure she didn''t make any mistakes or leave any trace of her maniption behind.


    Knock, knock.


    But then, the sound of the door knocking broke him out of his concentrated state.


    Stopping his fingers from clicking the buttons on the keyboard, Christian stared at the door for a moment, knowing that it couldn''t be anyone other thanhis sister.


    He hesitated, unsure how to face her, especially after everything that had been happening.


    Knock, knock.


    Then, hearing her knock a second time and knowing he couldn''t avoid responding, Christian finally stood up, walked to the door, and opened it just enough for him to step out and stand in front of it.


    He didn''t forget that the trash bags, still filled with evidence of the assassin''s visit, were still inside after all. He also naturally remembered to keep his injured hand in his pocket.


    Then, standing across from him and taking in the ridiculous situation, where she had to stand at the door while watching her brother awkwardly lower his head, Annabelle couldn''t hold herself back any longer and finally said.

 Chapter 112: Breaking Point (1)

    Standing in front of his nowclosed bedroom door,Christian finally raised his head and looked properly at his sister,while at the same time noticing that she was holding a tray with some sandwiches.


    He felt a warm sensation rise within him at her thoughtful gesture, as he was really hungry- no, famished- but absorbed by everything that had happened, he had even forgotten about it. He was reminded once again that he really wasn''t doing well enough toward her.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    But then, interrupting his sentiment, she finally opened her mouth and asked, taking him by surprise with the sharp tone she used.


    Then, seeing her expression mirroring her tone, he remembered why he had hesitated before opening the door. At the same time, he realized she was really still angry with him.


    Still, while her tone and gaze were one thing, catching sight of the tray of sandwiches she carried reminded him that her actions were another, as no matter what, it seemed she would still try to take care of him. So, feeling awkward, he finally replied.


    "Nothing?"


    And Annabelle, seeing that maybehereally didn''t understand what she meant, asked bluntly.


    "So, you''re not letting me in?"


    Christian, finally unable to keep pretending any longer, looked at her and, with a negotiating tone, inquired.


    "Is itreallynecessary?"


    "What do you think?" Your next read is at §Þ??


    Seeing his sister throw the question back at him, while feeling the re she was giving him, Christian couldn''t help but feel that maybe he was pushing her too much. What''s more, what had happened at themorning was still on his mind, so he decided not to argue with her this time, and said.


    "Then, wait a moment."


    Still, even though he decided to let her in, he knew he needed to take some measures. So, entering his room again and closing the door behind him, Christian gathered the trash bags atthe corner of the room, searched for a moment, and finally found something to cover them. Then, he finallywent back to the door and opened it for his sister.


    And Annabelle, finally entering his room, cast her gaze around before making her way to his bed and sitting down.


    At first, she thought he was doing something online at hisputer, possibly something he didn''t want her to know about, and that was why he didn''t want her to enter. But now, she realized she had been wrong.


    The room had clearly been entered by someone else, and she was sure of this fact. But why was he trying so hard to hide it?


    Most importantly, why was it this much of a mess?


    And what had happened to the previous sheets on his bed?


    The first thought that came to Annabelle''s mind was that he had brought Eva over, and that was the reason for the mess.


    But as she looked around his room and thought carefully, she found that unlikely. After all, why would he need to hide it in the first ce?


    Maybe she had never explicitly approved of her, but she had never explicitly disapproved either, after all.


    And the clues remaining in his room, from the kitchen, from the house, and many other things, didn''t add up or make sense either.


    So, who had he brought to the house, and to his room?


    She felt that this person must be the crux of the problem her brother was now facing and couldn''t help but clench her teeth.


    Though she had many thoughts, Annabelle shook them aside for now. She finally looked at her brother, still standing and just staring at her, and said,


    "Come here."


    Waving and pointing for him toe to her side, Annabelle took the ointment from the tray and opened it.


    Looking at her brother now, sitting beside her, she examined his face and the scratch on it, noticing how he really didn''t bother about it all. Before, she finallyextended her hand and began treating him, all the while scrutinizing his body.


    After all, the thing that worried her most right now was whether he had any other injuries, especially since the first aid kit was gone.


    In the first ce, the reason for her worry, unable to endure it any longer, anding here, was the state of things in the house, even if it were small things here and there.


    Still, while that was the first reason, being her inability to hold herself back and her need to check that nothing was wrong with him,she alsowanted to bring him something to eat, as he hadn''t put anything in his mouth since morning.


    Now, as she put the small transparent medical patch on his face, feeling quite satisfied at her work, Annabelle finally noticed his hand, which seemed to always be in his pocket.


    Like, while she heaved a sigh of relief that his body at least seemed to have no issues, the fact that he was hiding his hand still worried her.


    "Take out your hand."


    Annabelle didn''t feel the need to mince her words this time and simply said.


    But Christian, flustered, simply stared at her, not listeningher request.


    Now, both of them were just staring at each other, with the room silent around them.


    In the end, the first to make a move again was still Annabelle, feeling even more suspiciousby his reaction. She extended her hand, intending to take matters into her own hands.


    And Christian, feeling his sister''s grip on his arm, remained silent, his arm unmoving with her small strength.


    He wasalsonaturally panicking inside, thinking of all kinds of things that could save him from this predicament.


    "Chris, are you sure you''re not going to listen to me?"


    Then, hearing the words from his sister, with a freezing tone, he realized it was truly a shitsituation and found himself even more unable to decide what to do.


    "S-sis, it''s not like that."


    "It''s just that, you know."


    Annabelle, still staring at her brother and listening to all the nonsense he was saying, finally snapped even more.


    But instead of trying to take any action, which she knew would be useless now, she withdrew her hand from his arm, looked him in the eyes, and finally, with a leveled tone, spoke.


    "Chris, I''m trying my best to be understanding, you know that, right? Even when I burst out this morning, in the end, I didn''t force you to answer me."


    "So, if you''re going to act like this now, after all the suspicious things you did in the housesince thst night, then my response will be different."


    "Are you sure you''re prepared to ept the consequences?"


    ''What could she possibly do?''


    While Christian didn''t feelfortable having arrived at this point with his sister, where the situation seemed to just keep escting, he still wondered what kind of consequences she was talking about. After all, just for a small scratch, she had ended uping to his room to look at it, even after what had happened during the morning.


    Then again, seeing her expression, he knew that he might have really taken things too far with her, and he wasn''t sure if he could fix thingster just by informing her of everything.


    So, he hesitated.


    And Annabelle, seeing this, finally delivered the hammer against the nail in his resolve.


    "Chris, you know what? Seeing how you''ve grown up now and started acting on your own, maybe it''s time for all of us to start looking at our private lives more separately."


    "Like, even if we are siblings, maybe, like Eva said, we''re just too close."


    "If my existence is only needed for trivial things, and otherwise, you hide everything else, then maybe there''s really no need for it at all in your life."


    "Then there''s no need for us to continue living together in the same house as a family anymore."


    Christian, hearing till this point, felt like crying already.


    ''What''s wrong with her?''


    ''Was it necessary for her to be like this, today of all days?''


    He couldn''t help but question internally, and his resolve to hold things back faded. After all, despite everything, he couldn''t imagine life without his sister by his side. So, seeing her take a pause, seemingly preparing to say something else, Christian decided to finally do what she wanted and said, not wanting to hear her say these kinds of things anymore.


    "Oka-." Or like he tried to say, relenting, but Annabelle, even though she felt she had finally gotten what she wanted, felt the need to instill somemon sense into her brother.


    "Don''t do things halfheartedly, Chris."


    "Either inform me about everything, be honest with me about everything, or don''t."


    "Please, just stick to one side."


    "Your confusing behavior is really hard to bear."


    "Let us be a support to each other, or just stop it altogether."


    "It feels suffocating being near you like this."

 Chapter 113: Breaking Point (2)

    Annabelle, having finished saying everything and now looking at her brother, who was gazing back at her with that helpless expression - clearly having already given up - extended her hand and gently caressed his cheek, her thoughts swirling.


    ''Even though it seems like we''re shing against each other now, and the atmosphere feels tense, it still feels so much easier to breathe.''


    And Christian, looking at his sister while feeling her soft hand on his cheek, had manyplex thoughts swirling in his mind. From the "side sticking" she mentioned, where he believed he had firmly chosen the side of not telling her anything, to the countless other things. Still, he didn''t want to argue with her anymore, and confirming through her silence that she had truly finished speaking, he finally took his hand out of his pocket, bracing himself for whatever mighte next as he extended it toward her, all the while thinking,


    ''Screw the consequences.''


    Had Christian stopped and thought things through more carefully, more thoroughly, he would have known that what she mentioned about living separately was actually an impossible thing for her to do, given that she was the one even more devoted to him than the other way around.


    But maybe he subconsciously wanted to share what he was keeping inside, as he was that tired.


    Something like staying two days without an ounce of sleep, facing as assassin, burying a corpse, then, discovering that the one who sent him was really from the side of the woman he has a feeling for, and on top of that, realizing that, that person might also be the one responsible for his parents'' death.


    So, there are many things on his mind, and if he couldn''t voice them all, he at least hoped he had a shoulder to lean on.


    Thest thing he wanted was to quarrel with his sister on a day like this.


    Then, there was Annabelle, who immediately zoned in her attention on his hand. She saw the badly warped bandages, aroundhis hand, looking like a mess, so much so that it had now became nearly the size of ball. She found herself shifting her gaze between his face and his hand repeatedly, trying to make sense of the situation.


    It was hard for her to imagine that he could be this bad at handling things like this.


    "Where is the first aid kit?"


    Annabelle simply asked, not bothering toment on the casual way he had done it, ultimately hoping that he wouldn''t get injured in the future. She also felt a sense of responsibility, wanting to always be there to care for him.


    So, while wondering what kind of injury her brother had, Annabelle watched as he silently brought her therge first aid kit, one they rarely used, but she always kept prepared for "just in case" situations. She felt a little strange, noticing how he seemed even more docile and obedient than usual now.


    Still, she shrugged it off, in the end, as now, holding his hand, she began to unwrap it, thinking that she would find the answer while treating him.


    At first, she thought he might be exaggerating with the treatment, but as she unwrapped the bandage around his palm, and it became thinner and thinner. Its color actually started to change.


    And Annabelle, noticing this, felt her hand begin to tremble as she feared what she would see once all the bandages were removed.


    The more bandages she unwrapped, the more she piled to the side, the more horrifying her expression became.


    ''Just how much did he bleed?''


    ''How much was he enduring, not wanting me to worry?''


    While a flood of questions raced through her mind, questions she couldn''t voice, as she felt powerless in that moment, she continued unwrapping his hand. Till, finally, it became bare, and the wound, the cut on his palm, was revealed.


    Seeing how even the bone was nearly visible, Annabelle''s body began to shake. Her eyes welled up with tears as she thought about how much pain he must have endured.


    A question like "Does it still hurt?" couldn''te out of her lips, as just looking at his face and seeing him clench his teeth, stifling his grunts after she unintentionally moved his hand a little roughly, gave her the answer.


    Even more so, with it being this untreated, it became impossible for it not to still be painful for him.


    Annabelle, absorbed in staring at the scene in front of her, was dazed for a couple of moments before finally snapping out of it and standing up.


    "Let''s go to the hospital immediately!"


    She wanted to ask many questions, starting with, why this happened, how it happened, why did you endure it all day long, and waited until now. So many questions filled her mind. Continue reading at §Þ??


    Even more, if she had to choose the one question that weighed the most on her, it would be: who the son of bitch that did this to you?


    Because, for her, it couldn''t be more obvious that it was an injury from a very sharp de, after all.


    She felt devastated, her mind racing to think of who could have done this to her brother, and even with her eyes red and tears pouring down her face, there was still a dangerous gleam in her gaze, a gleam filled with the promise of retribution. But in the end, it faded, as her concern for his current state took precedence. All those other things could wait until he was treated properly.


    "Why are you still sitting? Stand up, and let''s go."


    So, when she saw her brother still sitting there, staring at her with that same helpless expression, she couldn''t help but urge him to get up.


    "Sis, I can''t."


    "Or more like, I don''t want to."


    Christian, looking at the expression on his sister''s face, felt his heart ache. It was for this reason, in the first ce, that he didn''t want to show her, and now, he started regretting his decision.


    But then there was Annabelle, who, upon hearing him refuse in such a ridiculous way, couldn''t help but shout hysterically, her voice breaking through with all its force.


    "What the fuck do you mean, you don''t want to?!"


    It was an injury she had never seen her brother suffer before, one that clearly showed the actions of someone else, and Annabelle was already feeling frantic, her mind racing with all the possibilities and reasons behind it. So, his refusal in this moment snapped her like never before.


    And Christian, taking a breath, tried to think of how to solve this problem, as his sister''s reaction was even more severe and intense than he had anticipated.


    "Sis, please, calm down for a moment."


    "How about you just treat my palm for now, and tomorrow, we''ll see if it really needs more? If it does, we can go to the hospital then."


    Still, if he felt there was really no choice, maybe he could listen to her. With many thoughts swirling in his mind, Christian continued looking at his sister, who was still crying and had actually fallen silent.


    When some time had passed and his sister continued standing there, crying silently, Christian felt like he couldn''t hold on any longer, as seeing her like this was unbearable. At first, he thought it might be insensitive to try to console her, considering he was the reason for her to be like this, but seeing her state, her face drenched in tears, and feeling like he might break down too, ending up crying just the same,if this continued, he finally decided to stand up and pull her into a tight hug.


    But before he could move, Annabelle suddenly dropped to her knees and rested her head on his thighs. Her arms wrapped tightly around his waist as she cried, this time with a loud, wailing sob that seemed to shake his heart and bodywith it.


    For Annabelle, it was atthat moment,that she realized her brother had stepped into a world she knew nothing about, and the thought of it was too much for her to bear.


    It was at this moment, she also realized that she might no longer be able to help him like she did when he was younger, and the thought filled her with anguish, leaving her feeling miserable about how far she hade.


    Her mind was a mess manyof thoughts.


    But she felt that even if she couldn''t be of any use with what he was doing, she couldn''t remain ignorant of it anymore, not like before.


    After some time passed again, Annabelle finally came to her sense, and remembered that she still needed to properly treat his palm, as he had treated it quite casually before, and the wound seemed to have worsened.


    So, she suppressed everything running through her mind, wiped her face with her hand, and finally returned to his side.

 Chapter 114: Breaking Point (3)

    Annabelle, now sitting beside her brother, nced briefly at his face, at his expression filled with guilt that seemed to be screaming "Sorry," and just tried to stay silent, but her heavy breathing from her earlier outburst and the persistent sniffling made it difficult topose herself.


    Most importantly, as she now held his hand with her trembling ones, she was once again struck by the thought of how much it must have hurt him, and the mere imagination of it was unbearable. Her eyes, which had seemed to stop shedding tears, unknowingly began to well up once again.


    In the end, she stopped caring about her own state and focused entirely on him, moving her hands with the utmost care as she began treating his wound.


    Time passed in silence, broken only by the sound of their breathing, his asional stifled moans from the pain, and the soft movements of her hands, as she continued with unwavering focus until she finally finished.


    Now, wiping her face and eyes for the umpteenth time, Annabelle looked at her brother and finally opened her mouth to speak, delivering a statement that left him utterly stunned.


    "Strip off your clothes."


    Then, without giving him a chance to respond, she added,


    "Or... you know what? With your injured hand, it''ll be difficult for you, so let me do it."


    It was an awkwardment, no matter who heard it, but for Christian, in this kind of situation, it was even more so.


    So, while feeling flustered, he grabbed her hand as it reached for his clothes and stared at her questioningly, expecting at least some kind of exnation.


    Luckily, Annabelle seemed to have calmed down quite a bit, despite her still-red eyes, aswith a tone that tried to convey calmness, she said:


    "I want to confirm there''s no other wound on your body."


    Hearing the exnation and knowing there were really no other wounds, he couldn''t help but voice his doubt.


    "Is there really a need to go this far? AsI really don''t have any other ones."


    Despite the doubts he expressed, Annabelle met his gaze with an impassive expression. There was no trace of yielding in her demeanor; she didn''t appear open to any argument, as this time, her gaze conveyed that she wasn''t asking for his opinion like before, but merely informing him of what he needed to do.


    Annabelle, even in silence, had made her deration clear to Christian, and knowing that after everything he had put his sister through, he should at least try to relieve her worry, he decided to suppress his shame and embarrassment, doing what she asked without protest.


    Still, he didn''t forget to say.


    "Then, at least let me do it on my own."


    .


    "Okay."


    Seeing how she took a moment to reply but still consented in the end, Christian finally let out a sigh of relief and stood up.


    He started undressing slowly, as it seemed that even though he had already made his resolve, when it came to the action, it was another story. Still,evenat a snail''s pace, Christian didn''t stop.


    "Ugh."


    But then, as he identally moved his injured hand the wrong way, he couldn''t help but groan. After the treatment, the injury seemed even more sensitive, causing him even more pain than before.


    And Annabelle promptlyraised from her position upon noticing his difort, her voice filled with concern as she said,


    ''Can''t you just change your mind, to not see my body?''


    While that was what Christian retorted in his mind, seeing her stand up and her hand reaching out to him, hestillhurriedly said, trying to reassure her, unlike his thoughts.


    "Don''t worry, sis. It''s just that I moved my hand the wrong way."


    While he continued to offer more excuses, till she finally relented, Christian couldn''t help but feel even more embarrassed. The thought of needing this kind of help at his age made him squirm, the reality of his situation sinking in even deeper.


    What he felt most shameful about was how, in the end, he actually felt tempted by her offer of help. It was an extreme thought, though, one that quickly faded away as Christian finally took off his clothes, leaving himself in just his boxer shorts.


    Annabelle looked at his body, her gaze sweeping over every inch of his chiseled frame. She scrutinized it from all angles, carefully confirming his earlier ims, before her expression finally shifted. What had started as an examination soon turned into admiration, as she couldn''t help but be captivated by the mesmerizing sight before her.


    Hispact muscles, streamlined and seemingly hiding immense strength, made her question how he had gotten injured in the first ce.


    Being in the presence of this piece of art left Annabelle momentarily speechless, as she found herself forgetting the initial concerns that had filled her mind, lost in the visual appeal of what was in front of her.


    It dawned on her that his body, paired with his striking face, truly formed a dangerous weapon, one that, when used intentionally, could easily manipte her, and she knew she''d have to be extra cautious in these situations, as she couldn''t let herself fall victim to his charm.


    "Okay, it seems you''re really fine."


    While Annabelle spaced out for a moment, her brother, waiting with that awkward expression, snapped her out of it. So, she hurriedly responded, trying to hide the fluctuation in her tone.


    She also couldn''t shake the feeling that, even though her brother seemed stronger now, he still needed her support in some way, especially if he ended up getting injured like this.


    Hearing her, Christian immediately began putting his clothes back on, all while noticing her flushed face. He couldn''t help but feel that, at least in embarrassment, he wasn''t alone.


    Finally returning to his sitting positionbeside her, the room fell silent again. But unlike before, when the silence had been filled with tension, this time it was an awkward one.


    And the one to break the silence in the end was still the one responsible for it.


    "When are you going to tell me everything that''s going on with you?"


    ''So, we''re finallying to this again, huh?''


    Christian, feeling helpless, looked at his sister, her resolute expression showing no sign of backing down. With a sigh, he finally replied.


    "Can you wait just a few hours? I''ll tell you everything then."


    "No matter what you say, I''m not backi¡ª"


    Discover more stories at §Þ??


    Annabelle, in the middle of speaking, suddenly stopped as she registered what her brother had said. She was taken aback, surprised that he had actually backed down so easily. She had already prepared all kinds of arguments for this moment, but now, she found herself caught off guard.


    "Really? And you''re not just trying to brush me off?"


    Still, she couldn''t help but want to confirm.


    And Christian patiently replied.


    "I''m really going to say everything. I don''t want us to have any more arguments, after all."


    Annabelle, hearing him say it like that, finally felt a smile appear on her face, as with all the things that had happened today, from the state he arrived in the morning, to the things she''d noticed, to his message telling her not to go outside, which she hadn''t mentioned until now, and the wound on his palm, finally, something worth celebrating had happened in this day filled with misfortune.


    "Thanks."


    So, feeling a surge of happiness and gratitude, Annabelle finally huggedher brother, an action she had longed to take since the morning but had been unable to, due to all theevents that had unfolded. Now, with everything seemingly settled, she couldn''t hold back any longer.


    She wrapped her arms around him tightly, as if trying to merge their bodies together, drawing him close with all the strength she could muster. It wasn''t just a simple hugfor her, after all, it was an expression of everything she had been feeling. All the spoken and unspoken emotions, the worry, the fear, the frustration, and even the love she had bottled up inside, she poured into this hug. It was as though the weight of the day had been lifted in that one moment, each breath she took, inhaling his scent, adding a sense of relief.


    She found sce in the warmth of thishug, and her heart finally calmed downpletely as she leaned into him.


    Christian returned the hug just as quickly and firmlythis time, his arms enveloping her with equal strength, as t he warmth that surged through him in that moment felt priceless, something he had been craving desperately.


    The sense of urgency and anxiety that had lingered since the assassin''s arrival faded, reced by a profound sense of peace in this moment, and feeling that, he hugged her even tighter, already reluctant to let go.


    This simple act also reminded him once again, of what he had been working so hard for.


    In that quiet moment, even the final rays of the setting sun, casting a soft glow on their figures, seemed to fade away, leaving only the warmth of their embrace,sting long into the silence.

 Chapter 115: Changes in the World

    Now, sitting back in front of the screen as his sister finally went away, after hugging him for a long time, giving him numerous kisses on his face, and, of course, reminding him that she would be waiting.


    After also eating with thepany of his sister, who insisted on helping him, and he barely managed to refuse in thetter half due to the embarrassment.


    Finally, Christian sat in front of the screen, thinking about his altered ns once again.


    He had nned to continue investigating the background of Damian and Eva, at first. He intended to confirm his suspicion that Damian was responsible for his parents'' ident and was also going to look for countermeasures against any future threats. But now, all of that had changed.


    After all, being exposed to his sister''s intense emotions, her outburst, their hug, and everything that had happened since yesterday madea considerable impacton him, shaking his every thought.


    Actually, since some time previously, he had nned to inform his sister about everything except his Idle System. It''s just that he intended to do it after everything was over and he felt the situation was stable enough.


    Then,ter, he changed his mind and thought that while he should still wait until this incident ended, he should still tell her soon after.


    But, again, he changed his mind and moved up the date of informing her.


    Christian had actually felt that he was blinded by his emotions, no, more urately, by his anger at the culprit and his concern for his sister. So, he felt that what happened earlier was a wake-up call for him.


    If every time something happened, and he said, "Just after this incident ends," only for something else to ur before the first was even resolved, then thinking, "Okay, really just after this one," convincing himself that it would truly be thest time.


    If he kept falling into this kind of cycle, when would he ever be able to extricate himself from these situations?


    Every time, he would say, "After I finish this, after I finish that." How long would this continue? He felt that now, after everything he had discovered, the problems he was going to face were quite big and wouldn''t end anytime soon. So, he thought he should inform his sister, ask her opinion, as she had the right to this revenge just as much as he did.


    After all, the problems he was facing were really only increasing instead of decreasing, and he couldn''t guarantee that things would change going forward.


    Christian felt like he needed to acknowledge that circumstances wouldn''t move ording to his wishes, and if he insisted on waiting for the perfect time, it might nevere.


    So, the initiative, the first step, had toe from him.


    At that moment, when he hugged his sister, he felt that no matter what, she had the right to know about their parents just as much as he did, as for the other things, many of them she woulde to know in the future anyway. So, was there really a need to hide things to this degree?


    He felt like his sister was a strong woman who deserved respect, who deserved to be the one to make the choice, and now, she was asking, urging him this strongly, after all.


    So, he had made his decision to tell her everything. If he was able to endure everything, then his sister should be able to as well, right?


    ''Wait, was I really able to endure everything properly?''


    While doubting himself, Christian felt that he truly needed that kind of invisible support from her.


    Then, aftering to his decision with all these thoughts, why was he still not saying anything immediately?


    It was actually because he wanted to hack the government database first. He wanted to investigate a little more, and his attempt to hack, originally scheduled for a few dayster, had to be done now.


    He was too enthusiastic at first and nearly blurted everything out before she went away. But after quickly cooling his head, he was luckily able to dy things a little bit.


    He wanted to see if he could find some kind of excuse for the changes brought about by his Idle System. After all, he felt that, at the very least, this should be hidden a little more, and he hoped he could find the answer he wanted with the help of theextraordinary power.


    Most importantly, with everything he was currently facing, if he were truly able to obtain this extraordinary power, he would be able to face everything more confidently. He would also be able to reassure his sister more firmly,ter.


    So, with his decision already made and his sister waiting, he ced his hands on the keyboard and began his work.


    Time passed, and it seemed that even in something like hacking, experience was not irreverent, as Christian was able to finish much sooner than he had anticipated.


    So, while he was pleasantly surprised, he still asked,


    "Iris, did you finish scanning and sorting the important information I wanted?"


    Instead of replying to him, Iris just disyed a percentage in veryrge font on the screenthat was nearly finished, and Christian just watched it rise quickly.


    [99% -> 100%] Your next journey awaits at §Þ??


    [Done.]


    Finally hearing her voice, Christian was filled with nervousness and anticipation as the most important question in his mind would finally be answered.


    "Did you find anything rted to the extraordinary power, and how to acquire it?"


    [Yes.]


    "Huh?"


    "Like, really?"


    Christian took a moment to digest the answer, which was just a simple confirmation, and finally couldn''t help but break into a huge smile. He felt like shouting in happiness at this kind of news.


    Still, knowing he couldn''t be too childish, he tried to calm his racing heart and asked,


    "So, how does one acquire the extraordinary power?"


    [Through a technique, I will disythe file with it immediately.]


    Christian felt even more joyful, realizing that not only did he now know how to acquire the power, but he could actually obtain it, as the method was in his hands.


    [Breath of the Shadow de]


    Looking at the name, which felt like it came straight out of a fantasy book, made him raise his expectations even higher, and Christian finally started reading, or more like skimming through it, as what he wanted was just to understand how it worked and to get a general idea about the extraordinary power.


    So, while it was actually a long book, in the end, it didn''t take him much timeto finish it, especially with his Passion Reader skill, and how he just focused a little more on the introduction, ending, and the information Iris had provided regarding the technique at the side.


    Christian finally grasped how the extraordinary power worked in general and how he could be more powerful. Yet, more than that, his eyes widened as he couldn''t shake the sense of bewilderment at what he had uncovered on the side.


    He found that this book was actually a tranted one, and if it had been just that, he wouldn''t have been so surprised, but it turned out to be a trantion from an otherworldlynguage, as the technique had originated from people outside his world.


    From outside thisworld!


    Christian, who had just started to learn that there were ancient families out there with the extraordinary power, was now being told that there were actually another world, and people, or like aliens, lived there.


    The fact that the technique came from them was naturally very shocking for him.


    So, many thoughts and doubts surfaced in his head, and in the end, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Iris, is there any more information about the people from the other world? Like, are they humans, the same as us, or is there any other information?"


    [Actually, there are very few things written about them, as they were just mentioned here and there. So, if I were to exin things properly, it would be like this.]


    Hearing Iris''s answer, Christian was not disappointed that there wasn''t much information. On the contrary, he was happy and grateful that the government had at least left something in their database for him to read and get acquainted withthese many things.


    Moreover, her exnation meant that the information was too scattered, indicating that there was no explicit document or file rted to them from the "ces" they hacked, and this meant that they could just hack more cester.


    For now, he could listen to her exnation after she had sorted things out. If necessary, he could also read the original parts where the people from outside were mentioned.


    [It actually all starts from the changes in the world.]


    ''Again?''


    Hearing what she said in her first sentence, Christian couldn''t help but feel like cursing, as it seemed like a phrase he was hearing all too oftentely.


    Then just as he was about to voice his irritation, Iris continued her exnation with her sweet voice, seemingly uncaring about his inner frustration, her tone steady and unperturbed.

 Chapter 116: The Academy

    While feeling like cursing upon hearing the phrase "changes in the world" from Iris, Christian eventually continued listening.


    [The changes, naturally, were not recent ones,but have been urring for years. It''s just that they have be more apparent now.]


    [It was also actually prophesied that these changes woulde sooner orter, by some prominent ancient families.]


    [While the exact content of the prophecy is not stated anywhere in the information we got, there are still signs that were told,]


    [And they are actually four things,first is the vtile change in weather,second is about people losing control of themselves as they undergo some abnormal transformation, third, it will be easier to practice extraordinary powers, and the level of strength one would be able to exert will be much more enormous than before.]


    [Then finally, the fourth is theing of people from outside our world, and how their numbers will continue to increase over time.]


    [While exactly when these changes in the world would end was not mentioned, still, inferring from these files and texts, it seems nowhere near the end.]


    [Anyway, returning to the peopleing from the other world, as I mentioned before, there actually aren''t many things mentioned about them.]


    [However, I still managed to determine that they are a group of people, not just an individual, and there appears to be some form of cooperation between them and the government.]


    [One aspect of this cooperation involves providing the government with thepracticing techniqueI just disyed on the screen,in exchange for permission to establish an academy exclusively under their control.]


    [They will have full autonomy over this academy, with no interference permitted from anyone, managing it entirely on their own, and it is stated that it will be opened within two weeks.]


    [Aside from these things, there''s nothing else.]


    ''Now, after the fucking other world and the people from there, there''s actually a prophecy too?''


    The first thing Christian couldn''t help but question internally, after listening to Iris''s summary, was the prophecy.


    He felt like the only thing left to hear was that there was an apocalypseing and the world was ending.


    Still, putting aside his nonsense and biased thoughts, he revisited what he had heard about the changes in the world and the prophecy. It all still felt somewhat vague, after all, as while the signs were mentioned, the more critical question, "why" the changes were urring, in the first ce, remained unanswered, and more than that, these changes were said to take time, but how much time exactly? Was it a matter of months? Years? Or perhaps even longer?


    In the end, Christian stopped dwelling on the subject. He felt like he could take his time thinking up various theoriester. For now, he redirected his attention back to the people from outside, as he felt they were far more important.


    So, thinking about them and their demands, Christian decided to ask Iris, hoping she could rify some of his doubts.


    "What other information is currently known about the academy?"


    "Actually, why an academy in the first ce?"


    "What would they gain from it, after all?"


    [Their purpose, like the reason for opening the academy, is not mentioned at all.]


    [As for the information about the academy, there is a document containing a statement and the requirements for admitting the current batch of students. However, it doesn''t specify who was responsible for writing it, whether it was the government''s side or the other party.]


    [And if I were to summarize it, the academy focuses on teaching about extraordinary power and various subjects rted to it.]


    [As for the requirements for the first batch, only the most exceptional young individuals from ancient families or the sons and daughters of highly influential people in the country will be admitted.]


    [The next batch will have its requirements significantly less demanding, but it''s still far from being essible tomon people.]


    "Hmm."


    Christian couldn''t help but feel a bit tempted after hearing what Iris said.


    After all, if even the ancient families, who naturally possess extraordinary power techniques, are still sending their most praised sons and daughters, it meant the knowledge provided to the students must be far more precious than he could have assumed, likely even coveted by those ancient families.


    Christian also couldn''t help but wonder how they weren''t worried about their techniques being leaked this way.


    But in the end, he figured they must at least have some kind of safety measures in ce against these kinds of risks, especially since they were people able toe from an other world. So, they should have some abilities.


    ''Actually, now that I think about it.''


    "Iris, is there any mention of the strength of the people from outside?"


    [Unfortunately, no.]


    Getting the answer he expected left Christian slightly disappointed, but at the same time, it confirmed his thoughts that currently they are likely the most dangerous element around him.


    After all, would the government have reached an agreement, like cooperating with them, if they weren''t strong? It was unlikely. Such deals needed to be held between equal parties, which meant that this group alone must have the power to threaten the entire country, or at least that was his assumption.


    Anyway, while their presence could be seen as dangerous or even a crisis, it was also an opportunity, as the academy itself was such a precious chance, after all.


    Still, was it worth it, going out of his way, through all kinds of troubles, just to be admitted to it?


    Christian naturally thought that if he were to give his all, he could have a chance to secure a seat in the next batch, even without knowing everything.


    Through ckmail, fabrication, and hacking, he felt that nothing was impossible after all.


    But again, he found himself asking if it was worth it.


    For Christian, even before he got his Idle System, the academy arc in novels had always been the most hated part, after all.


    In the first ce, even if he were able to attend, would he have exceptional talent like the others?


    In real life, he could just cheat his way with his Idle System, which he felt that with it, nothing was impossible.


    But could he do the same there?


    If he were to actually have mediocre talent, and needed to bear the harassment and bullying from other students because he had nothing but his handsome appearance, only toter face-p them with the help of his Idle System.


    Was something like this really worth it?


    As Christian continued to imagine all kinds of scenarios, drawing from his experience of reading many novels, he realized that he was actually getting ahead of himself.


    In the first ce, it could turn out that, even with his abilities, it was actually impossible for him to get admitted to the first batch.


    Most importantly, he no longer needed to worry about theck of a technique to practice with, and it would still take a long time to master the one he had. By then, he might even have obtained another.


    So, he was still far from reaching his limit or hitting any kind of barrier, and when that timee, he could naturally consider his options, so there was really no need to rush things for now.


    Shaking his head in the end, Christian decided to change the gear of his thoughts,and asked.


    "Then, Iris, is there anything else mentioned about the changes in the world?"


    [Nothing aside from what I had already mentioned.]


    Christian just nodded, as hearing the answer this time, he wasn''t too bothered by it; it was just that after everything he had gone through to ess this information, he felt he at least needed to confirm things.


    As while he couldn''t be bothered thinking about all kinds of scenarios regarding this subject, it didn''t mean he wouldn''t try to look further into the matter if the chance allowed it, after all.


    Christian took a moment to gather his thoughts, and having arrived at this point, he finally remembered the initial purpose of this hacking attempt and couldn''t help but ask Iris.


    "Iris, is there anything else about extraordinary power or the ancient families that''s worth knowing? Something very confidential?"


    He had been sidetracked by things he discovered along the way, wasting some time. Still, he needed to find a solution to his problem, as merely acquiring extraordinary power wouldn''t be enough.


    [There is actually one thing, which among all the information we collected this time, has the highest level of confidentiality.]


    "Oh, really?"


    Christian, hearing the answer, felt his spirits lift a bit, as he hoped that it would be exactly what he needed.


    [Yes, it''s actually about special abilities, which very rarely, like in some abysmal chance, appear amongmon people, and with a slightly higher chance, appear among the ancient families."


    "That''s it!"


    Christian''s eyes sparkled as he heard the mention of special abilities, feeling like it was a godsend excuse he could tell his sister, and caught up in the moment, he even blurted out his thoughts.

 Chapter 117: Essence

    Christian, who had finally heard about special abilities, was too excited at first, thinking it was the perfect excuse to tell his sister. Still, he eventually came back to his senses and calmed down, realizing he didn''t know exactly what they were. So, he asked Iris, hoping to rify things further.


    "Is there anything else mentioned about them? Like, what they are exactly?"


    [They could be anything that is considered beyond normal, but what they are exactly isn''t mentioned. The document, in the first ce, was created for cases where such individuals are found, as the government would immediately take them into custody.]


    [So, in essence, this document serves merely as instructions for handling the situation when these individuals are discovered.]


    Christian was not entirely satisfied with such a vague answer, but in the end, he decided to make do with the information he had for now. After all, the mention of special abilities was good enough to serve as an excuse, and he resolved to go with it regardless.


    His sister was still waiting for him, after all, and he figured he could always look into things furtherter, anyway.


    Even so, there were still things that needed to be done first, and Christian, was unable to wait any longer.


    He opened his Idle Practicing slots, ready to decide which one to allocate the Breath of the Shadow de technique to.


    [First Slot - AI Programming- 20:10:01/24:00:00]


    [Second Slot - Program Hacking- 20:10:01/24:00:00]


    [Third Slot - Perfect Hand-to-Hand Combat- 20:10:01/24:00:00]


    [FourthSlot - Human Biology- 20:10:01/24:00:00]


    But, then looking at the timer for his Idle Practicing slots, Christian couldn''t help but be reminded once again that everything that had happened, everything he had discovered and went through, had all urred within just twenty hours, not even a full day. This realization caused his spirits to drop as the weight of how little time had actually passed settled in.


    He felt like he hadn''t lived a day more eventful than this one and hoped that, even in the future, he wouldn''t have to live through something like it again.


    Experiencing something like this once in life was enough, after all.


    Actually, it was better not to experience it at all, but it was already toote.


    Shaking his head to rid himself of the distracting thoughts, Christian focused on the important matter at hand. He turned his attention to the Idle Practicing slots, scanning the current assignments, and began to think about which one he should rece.


    Taking a moment to ponder, Christian realized he couldn''t stop the Idle processes for either Hand-to-Hand Combat or AI Programming, leaving only the other two options to consider.


    In the end, Christian stared at the fourth slot, where "Human Biology" was listed, and thought about the Breath of the Shadow de technique, as well as the extraordinary power system as a whole.


    Christian thought about what he had found and felt that something like Human Biology would be very usefulter, at least for research purposes. However, for now, there were more important things to focus on.


    Then, why was that so?


    That was because of what he had discovered about the exact nature of the extraordinary power system.


    At first, Christian thought the extraordinary power system would be something unique, something exclusive, but it turned out he was wrong. It wasn''t as rare or special as he had initially believed.


    The extraordinary power, or more urately, the way to be stronger, had always been right in front of him; he had simply been ignorant of it until now.


    Well, all themon people around the world should be about the same.


    And that''s why he felt a little frustrated, as he believed that with his Idle System, he should have been different.


    As it had already happened, Christian knew he couldn''t dwell on things he couldn''t change anymore. At least he had found out now, even ifit was a littlete. So, acquiring extraordinary power, or, more urately from now on, bing stronger, was through "essence,"which actually existed in the air and was everywhere.


    It was through a kind of breathing technique and exercise that allowed the essence to permeate the body and begin storing within it.


    In this way, one would not just have a stronger body but would also be able to perform supernatural moves.


    Moves that are just like the ones he had read about or watched in fantasy stories.


    Luckily, the Breath of the Shadow de technique he had acquired also had two parts: one for breathing and one for exercising.


    Of course, the exercises were not a requirement for breathing and absorbing essence but rather a means to make the breathing more efficient. Additionally, they could also be utilized as a fighting technique designed for debat.


    The downside of using the exercises, however, was that one would be tired faster and more easily.


    Anyway, why did he say that Human Biology would be usefulter?


    It was because of the affinity and attunement of the body to essence issue, which is also closely tied to the speed of absorbing essence.


    Affinity determined how quickly one could absorb the essence, while attunement rted to the body''s ability to ept and harmonize with the essence without any issues.


    Normally, affinity and attunement would be about the samethough, meaning that a person''s ability to absorb the essence would match their body''s capacity to ept it withoutplications.


    However, variant cases are always present, and Christian had deduced something from all the things he had read.


    Why do people sometimes go berserk and undergo abnormal transformations?


    It should be because of a high affinity for essencebined with low attunement. He could even think of a few mechanisms through which this urred.


    Then why are these cases suddenly increasing like this, when it wasn''t like this in the past?


    It should be because the essence permeating through the air- the essence in the world, is increasing.


    This was what he inferred from how one would be able to be much stronger with the changes in the world that Iris had talked about.


    When before the essence was scarce, it still wasn''t a problem, but now it''s different.


    Well, not necessarily scarce, the point is the difference in the concentration of essence, anyway.


    That''s also the reason why he called himself ignorant, because as the essence is naturally everywhere, he was breathing it in all along. However, since he didn''t know the right way to breathe and absorb it, he couldn''t make the essence entering his body his own.


    This left him frustrated, as it felt like such a waste.


    Well, actually, he still needed to be able to sense the essence in the air in the first ce to make any change, and without the Breath of the Shadow de technique, it could have taken him ages on his own.


    Anyway, all of this was just his theories and assumptions, and he would find out the exact detailster.


    Then came the problem: what about his affinity and attunement? Were they high or low? Was there a difference between them?


    Christian didn''t know.


    That was why, he was also considering the issue of whether he would face any problems when practicing the technique he had acquired.


    Then again, he would be practicing it through his Idle System, so there shouldn''t be any problem.


    When Christian practiced body techniques, like when he tried to attain a perfect body or otherbat skills, he would always gain the benefits without experiencing the drawbacks, things like exhaustion, muscle soreness, and other such diforts, were never a problem for him.


    So, he was pretty optimistic that it would be the same this time too.


    Anyway, for now, Human Biology wasn''t that crucial, as while he would need itter to understand the exact mechanisms behind the breathing technique and other rted processes, if he couldn''t find that information from other sources, it wasn''t a priority at the moment.


    Still, Christian believed Human Biology would prove useful in the future, not just to help him understand how the human body interacts with essence.


    Knowing how the body absorbs and handles essence would be crucial for improving these parameters, as understanding the biological processes behind affinity and attunement would allow him to find a way to enhance both the speed at which he absorbs essence and how well his body can handle it without negative effects.


    Most importantly, it wasn''t just for him, but also for his sister, as he wanted her to trainter and be stronger. After all, he knew he couldn''t always be with her twenty-four hours a day.


    Anyway, he knew that understanding about affinity and attunement, and then improving them, wasn''t something that could happen overnight. It would require careful nning, and perhaps some more advanced techniques or knowledge that he didn''t yet have ess to. That was why he said it would be usefulter, not at the moment.

 Chapter 118: Opening Up (1)

    Christian, having thought things through and made his decision, finally willed his Idle System to absorb all the idle umted progress while also recing the fourth Idle subject.


    After digesting the change from the Idle umtion, Christian nced at the notification that appeared casually, then turned his attention to the program hacking.


    [You have received 565 Experience]


    [You have received 1250 Experience]


    [You have received 685 Experience]


    [You have received 505 Experience]


    [The skill Intermediate AI Creation has be Lv.8 (1%)]


    [The skill Advanced Program Hacking has be Lv.4 (90%)]


    [The skill Intermediate Hand-to-Hand Combat has be Lv.2 (90%)]


    [The skill Intermediate Human Biology has be Lv.7 (90%)]


    [The Idle Practice in the fourth slot, Breath of the Shadow de, has started.]


    [The skill Breath of the Shadow de has been created.]


    [Currently, the skill Breath of the Shadow de is Lv.0 (0%)]


    After digesting the changes from the Idle umtion, Christian nced casually at the notifications, confirming that the essence technique''s name remained unchanged without any prefix being added, just as he had thought. Then, he finally shifted his attention to the Program Hacking skill.


    He felt that its level had improved quite a bit, after all, and he hadn''t faced any issues with any of the hacking he had done today, as everything had gone smoothly and felt surprisingly easy.


    Still, he didn''t assign Breath of the Shadow de to the second slot because he had other ns in mind.


    Christian wanted to create some security programs and many things more, especially monitoring programs and simr tools.


    He felt like he couldn''t wait any longer for Iris''s growth, and as she was now, she was far from enough.


    So, after taking a moment to think things through once again, he reaffirmed his decision and finally assigned General Programming to the second slot.


    [The Idle Practice at the second slot, General Programming has started]


    [The skill Intermediate Programming has been created.]


    [Currently, the skill Intermediate Programming is Lv.3(10%)]


    Seeing that the skill started at the intermediate level this time, Christian felt a wave of satisfaction. At least, he wouldn''t lose too much experiencepared to when a skill started at the basic level, after all. Still, he couldn''t help but hope that it wouldn''t take too long for the skill to be Advanced. After all, he wanted his level progress to elerate, not stagnate.


    Then, having finished everything, he finally opened his status window, wanting to take a look after all these changes.


    [Idle System]


    Host: Christian White


    Level: 21(EXP: 43.500/70.000)


    Age: 18


    Constitution: 10


    Comprehension: 46


    Unassigned Points: 12


    Skills: AdvancedTrading Lv.2(56%), Passion Reader Lv.-, AdvancedProgram Hacking Lv.4(90%), IntermediateKix Body BuildingLv.1(7%), High School KnowledgeLv.10(Max), Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu Lv.10(Max), Intermediate AI Creation Lv.8(1%), IntermediateHuman Biology Lv.7(90%), IntermediateHand to handbatLv.2(90%), Danger Awareness Lv.-,Breath of the Shadow de Lv.0(0%), Intermediate Programming Lv.3(10%)


    Idle practicing slots:(0/4)


    Christian looked at the screen in front of him, now much more filled than before, and felt a sense of pride in his achievements. Even if he was just reaping the benefits of the Idle System, the progress was unmistakably his.


    But then his gaze suddenlynded on the Danger Awareness skill, and he finally remembered that some kind of notification had appeared at the corner of his eyes previously when the assassin came.


    He was curious, as skills like Passion Reader, which seemed to be created by the system under specific conditions, were difficult toe by, and this one was only the second to appear after all this time.


    Christian was particrly intrigued by the name, which piqued his interest more than anything else, and he hoped that what he suspected it could be was, in fact, correct.


    So, he finally concentrated on the name of the skill.


    [Danger Awareness (Passive/Active) Lv.-]


    [Passive: Sense any kind of threat that could pose danger to you.]


    [Active: In moments of extreme danger, you will enter a special state, and be able to unleash power far beyond your normal limits.]


    "Wow."


    Christian stared at the description of the skill with wide eyes and couldn''t help but exim upon reading it, as his expectations were far exceeded, and he received more than he had ever asked for.


    Even though the skill he received was only overpowered and useful in dangerous situations, while being useless at other times, Christian still didn''t mind. Actually, for him, these situations were the most concerning, and he felt like this skill hade at just the right time. With it, he would be much safer after all.


    Until now, even after reminding Iris to monitor the surroundings and stay alert, Christian still couldn''t shake the feeling that he wouldn''t be able to sleep soundly anymore. The fear of a surprise attack lingered in his mind, and he felt that the simple act of closing his eyes would be difficult. What had happened left him with a deep, lingering sense of fear, a nagging anxiety that he couldn''t easily push aside.


    Though he hadn''t been reminded of it much due to his busy time since the surprise attack, with all the happenings and the sleepless night, but, now the moment he saw the description of this new skill, he felt something changed.


    It was as if the weight of his worry, concern, anxiety, and fear had finally been acknowledged, and more importantly, could now actually be alleviated. With the Danger Awareness skill, he felt a wave of reassurance wash over him. He realized that, with it, he could rest more easy.


    Christian felt a surge of excitement, realizing that the Idle System had really solved part of his problem, even if it wouldn''tpletely change a desperate situation into a favorable one, and it was more than enough for him, as he have also other skills.


    Still, as his excitement subsided, he remembered that his sister was still waiting for him. So, taking a moment to calm himself, he double-checked that he hadn''t forgotten anything important, then stood up, intending to finally have that honest talk with her.


    It was finally time.


    But, with everything he had obtained now, Christian felt more confident than ever. His unease for having this conversation with his sister, had lessened considerably, and the constant weight of worry that had lingered in the back of his mind was finally starting to fade.


    But with everything he had obtained now, Christian felt more confident than ever. His unease about having this conversation with his sister had also lessened considerably, and the constant weight of worry that had lingered in the back of his mind was finally starting to fade.


    With the essence technique, the Danger Awareness skill, his other skills, and Iris, Christian truly felt that things were about to change. Even the invisible enemy was now under his constant monitoring, after all.


    So, when he stood up and suddenly yawned, it didn''t surprise him. He simply thought that perhaps, now that he had realized the changes, all the tension had melted away. It''s just that with his body rxed, a wave of drowsiness and exhaustion washed over him.


    Still, knowing he couldn''t let his sister wait too long, he stretched, nced at the time, and, confirming that only a few hours had passed with what he had done, he breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he finally made his way toward her room.


    Of course, Christian felt that even if he were muchter, she would have waited anyway, especially after everything that had happened, maybe evening to remind him. But there was no need to test her patience.


    So, now standing in front of the door, Christian finally started knocking, and almost instantly, his sister, who seemed to have been waiting right behind it, opened the door, not even letting him finish his second knock. She then hurriedly invited him inside, leaving him to wonder if she had really been staring at the door and waiting for him.


    In the end, he simply entered without voicing his thoughts, then, with his sister sitting in front of him, they found themselves just staring at each other in silence.


    He was the one to break the silence this time though, going directly to the important subject, as he sensed it was also his sister''s desire.


    "From where should I start?"


    Christian asked, though it was more to himself than to his sister, as he began gathering his thoughts. His sister also seemed to notice this, and just remained silent, leaving him to collect himself.


    "I''ll start by saying something about our surroundings, about the world, because many things won''t make sense if I don''t mention them."


    In the end, he decided to exin everything in a more understandable order.


    "Everything around us is not what it appears to be."


    "First, there are people who have special abilities that are far from normal, able to do things you''ve only heard about in stories and movies."


    "Then, there are also people who have far more strength than normal, doing things you would never think possible."

 Chapter 119: Opening Up (2)

    "Then, there are also people who have far more strength than normal, doing things you would never think possible."


    Christian, arriving at this point, paused for a moment and looked at his sister, as even though he hadn''t said much yet, he expected at least some hint of surprise. In the end, he was disappointed, as her expression didn''t change at all. She remained unperturbed, giving him all her attention just the same.


    He felt a little let down that he didn''t see any expression of surprise or exmation from her, but he still continued, trying to exin everything in more detail.


    Christian didn''t know, nor had he considered his own case, but Annabelle had long since noticed all these changes in him, so she was not surprised.


    If her brother could be like this, then why couldn''t there be others just the same?


    She had reached this conclusion long before.


    Most importantly, that there was a side of society that was hidden, and she hadn''t known about it, she had long epted this. Even before the changes in her brother started, now that she had received the confirmation, she just thought the hidden side was a little more than she had imagined, nothing more than that.


    So, she just listened attentively as Christian talked about the ancient families, the mysterious department, and the special abilities that sometimes appeared in people, and things he had discovered along the way.


    "Then, how did you find out about all these things?"


    Annabelle, noticing that her brother hadn''t said anything about himself yet, finally interrupted and asked. Her interest was more in him than in the damned world, after all.


    "Actually, I was just going to talk about that."


    "So, like I said, there are people with special abilities out there, and I''m also one of them."


    "Or, well, I became one recently."


    "My special ability lets me speed up my learning process, making it easier and faster to study things."


    "So, I''ve been able to learn a lot more quickly."


    Hearing his exnation, Annabelle felt like it could make sense at first, especially considering what he had done at school, with trading and now with AI. Still, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong.


    She first wondered why he hadn''t told her about this until now, as she didn''t see the subject itself as something that needed to be kept so secretive. She also didn''t believe it was an issue of trust or anything like that. Then, why?


    Annabelle felt a little hurt being kept in the dark like this, but in the end, she had already done enough by urging him to talk. She couldn''t afford to be even pettier now, sulking or pointing things out. So, after pondering for a moment, she decided not to dwell on the issue anymore. What mattered was that he was finally opening up about everything, or at least, almost everything.


    Anyway, going through what he had just said in her mind once more, Annabelle focused on the part about speeding things up. She began to ponder its exact mechanism. If it truly sped things up, wouldn''t he still need to study at least a little? Yet, he hadn''t shown any sign of doing that. Curious and hoping he would borate further, she decided to ask.


    "By how much does it speed things up? And how is this special ability determined? Based on what? Like, why this particr kind of ability and not something else?"


    While asking, she couldn''t help but wonder, was it something like instantly learning everything the moment he set his eyes on it? Like a photographic memory, but taken further, where he not only remembered everything he saw but also fully understood it? If that were the case, though, she felt he should have umted far more knowledge by now.


    She also felt that if his ability worked that way, whatever difficult situation he was facing right now should have been much easier to handle.


    ''Actually, thinking more carefully, there is still -.''


    "It would elerates things by maybe five times? Ten times? I''m not exactly sure about the exact number, as for why my special ability specifically rtes to speeding up the process of learning..."


    "Hmm, maybe it''s about preference and need?"


    While Annabelle was initially interrupted from her thoughts by Christian''s answer, as she listened to his exnation, she began to feel like something was off, and especially so when he said thest sentence, she couldn''t help but question what kind of nonsense he was spouting.


    ''Chris preferring study? There''s nothing more unbelievable than this!''


    If he had imed a special ability that generated money, made him invincible, or anything else focused on results rather than the process, it would have been far more believable, after all, that sounded much more like him.


    Annabelle couldn''t help but breathe a little heavier, her chest rising and falling subtly, her eyes fixed on Christian with intensity, and though her actions didn''t change anything, they still did momentarily distract him, especially with the deep neckline of her T-shirt.


    In the end, while Annabelle, was unaware of the effect she had caused, she still eventually softened her expression, as she shifted her focus back to what Christian had said about the learning speed being five or ten times faster. That seemed a little more usible to her now, after all.


    At first, Christian''s talk about studying had misdirected her, causing her to forget the changes his body had gone through. But as she recalled his recent eating habits- the times when he consumed nearly five times more food than usual, or perhaps even more, it started to make sense.


    She felt there really had to be some connection here.


    It was just that he was mixing some truths with lies, or perhaps he simply hadn''t told her the whole truth.


    In the first ce, considering how his description seemed somewhat vague, maybe it was his way of letting her know that he still wasn''tfortable enough to talk about this particr subject just yet.


    Of course, Christian hadn''t thought that far. For him, he simply wanted to give his sister some idea about his ability with the Idle System. He didn''t bother to think more deeply or try to be calctive with her.


    Ultimately, Annabelle decided not to press him about his secret, or his special ability based on how he had exined it. It was fine if he wanted to hide something, as long as she understood what was really going on.


    So, turning her attention back to him, andnoticinghis silence, as if he were waiting for her,Annabelle finally spoke, eager to hear the most important part.


    "Alright, let''s go with what you''ve said. Now, what happened next? How did you find out all of this?"


    "Well, after gaining this special ability, I started learning many things, beginning with¡­"


    Christian continued his story, first mentioning trading, which he no longer actively did since Iris took over the work, with him only supervising asionally to make sure she didn''t earn too much by ident.


    He then spoke a little about school and the AI, before finally bringing up the topic of program hacking, which upon hearing, Annabelle finally interrupted, seemingly to confirm something.


    "Hacking?"


    And Christian seeing her expression finally change, surprise- no, even bewilderment, taking over. He felt a slight panic rise within him, worried about how she would perceive these actions. So, wanting to avoid ruining his image or giving her the wrong impression, he quickly exined his reasons.


    "Yes, but you see, like I mentioned earlier, the world still has many hidden things. So, after I got my special ability, I realized that one should consider everything around him, especially for safety, and thinking carefully about it for a while, I decided that hacking would be the best method. It could alsoe in handy in many situations."


    "So, with it, I..."


    Annabelle, finally seeing that her brother had at least finished the first part of his exnation, couldn''t help but interrupt before he moved on to something else. She leaned forward from her sitting ce, fixing her gaze on him, and with a mixture of curiosity and concern etched across her features, she asked.


    "Chris, why are you being this flustered?"


    After her question, the room fell silent for a moment, before Christian finally seemed to gather his thoughts, or courage and said:


    "Because it''s illegal? Could be considered hical?"


    He gave his answer in a questioning tone, seemingly even unsure of the exact reason himself, so, Annabelle couldn''t help butment.


    "What kind of ridiculous reason is this?"


    "As long as you''re not caught, I, of course, wouldn''t mind or care."


    "Most importantly, you didn''t hurt any innocent person with what you did using hacking, right?"


    Hearing what she said at first, Christian felt relieved, but then, upon hearing her question, he hurriedly replied.


    "Of course not!"


    And Annabelle, hearing his answer, followed just as quickly.


    "Then, there would be no problem at all."

 Chapter 120: Opening Up (3)

    Annabelle, finally concluding this subject, continued to stare at her brother, who had fallen silent again, but this time, his expression shifted, from one of initial rxation to a more serious demeanor.


    She observed his expression shifting, and while an indescribable sense of joy bloomed within her, knowing that all these changes were the result of him carefully considering her opinion and reaction, she couldn''t help but wonder. What kind of impression did her brother have of her to doubt her thoughts about him earlier?


    She also wondered why he couldn''t approach her with more confidence in his own opinion and point of view about what he had done.


    Because in her mind, even if it was something wrong, if it was done by her brother, she knew she wouldn''t have truly minded. Maybe she would have pretended to be a little angry for the sake of teaching him right from wrong, but that would have been the extent of it.


    As if, even after knowing it was wrong, he still chose to stick with it, she knew she would eventually agree as well. She would simply respect his decision and opinion.


    "So, Sis, you''ve been constantly asking what''s going on currently with me, right?"


    "It actually all started with hacking."


    ''So, he did get caught?''


    Annabelle, observing the resolute expression on her brother''s face as he finally began addressing the important subject she had been most eager to hear about, couldn''t help but think this to herself.


    "Of course, it''s not that I got caught, but after my hacking skills had finally be considerably good, I decided to make my move, and looked into the case of our parents in the police database."


    But then as he spoke more, intending to rify the situation better to her, he suddenly noticed her face lose its color, bing pale, as if she was afraid of something, and this unexpected reaction made him pause.


    Thoughts began racing through his mind. Could it be that his sister already had some knowledge about what had happened? Did she know something he didn''t?


    He thought his sister had nothing effecting her through the incident back then, but could there be something he had overlooked?


    Christian felt his emotions, which had been calm moments ago, beginning to stir violently, as just seeing his sister lose herposure and wear such an expression of fear made his blood boil.


    He made a promise to himself that whoever was responsible for causing this reaction in her would pay for it.


    So, before telling her more about what he had found, Christian changed his mind and decided that he needed to hear her side of story first. With a solemn tone, he asked.


    "Sis, how about this: before I share my side of the story, you tell me yours? Anyway, I''ve long since wanted to hear the exact details of the incident from you, especially since I was just a child back then and don''t remember much."


    ''Well, not everything happened right in front of me back then anyway.''


    Annabelle, who hadpletely lost herposure upon hearing her brother''s initial words, didn''t even register what he said next. Instead, she stood up, rushed toward him, and began shaking him by the shoulders as she asked hurriedly in a panic.


    "Are you sure you didn''t get caught?"


    "What''s happening with you right now has nothing to do with that incident, right?"


    Looking into his sister''s now very close green eyes and hearing her question, Christian''s expression grew increasingly gloomy. Even so, he replied.


    "No, I wasn''t caught."


    ''Well, I''m involved with him, but it''s because of Eva, not our parents'' incident. So, I''m not lying.''


    Hearing his answer, Annabelle stopped shaking him, but she was still distressed, seemingly not reassured enough, so, she couldn''t help but continue her questioning.


    "In the first ce, why did you look into things without asking me first?"


    "Do you know what could have happened to you if something went wrong with what you did?"


    In the end, seeing her like this, Christian couldn''t bring himself to stay on edge or remain angry about the situation any longer. He took her hand, pulled her to his side, and hugged her, before finally saying.


    "Sis, first, please calm down."


    Even with the situation as it was, with her remaining silent, Christian''s eyes couldn''t help but wander. In the end, theynded on her bare thighs, which were now very close, and pressed against him. With him even hugging her, and inhaling her scent, he found himself distracted, even if only momentarily.


    After a moment, Annabelle finally calmed down, but she still couldn''t bring herself to raise her head and look at her brother. The embarrassment from losing herposure when she saw his injured palm was still fresh, and before she could forget it, she had lost her cool once more.


    Then, again, remembering how there were more important things than her embarrassment, and the current situation, where her brother also seemed to be growing stubborn, she knew the conversation would go nowhere before she shared her side of the story.


    So, after breathing out her turbulent emotions and inhaling his scent instead, which she felt it could strangely calm her, she finally pulled away from his embrace.


    She scratched her cheek in awkwardness at first, then finally started talking.


    "Before I start exining the exact situation back then, I still want to ask again."


    "You really didn''t involve yourself with the one responsible for the incident, right?"


    "How many times do I have to answer that, sis?"


    In response to his sister''s serious question, Christian replied in an annoyed tone, neither agreeing nor denying.


    Annabelle wasn''t convinced enough as she still hadn''t received a clear answer, but she knew she couldn''t persist with the questioning any longer. So, she finally sighed and said.


    "Okay, I won''t say anything more for now, but regarding the exact situation back then, I still don''t know what your thoughts are exactly, or why you never asked me about it. Yet now, you''ve suddenly gone to even more drastic measures to find out the truth."


    Shaking her head and taking a moment to gather her thoughts, Annabelle continued.


    "Anyway, let me start from the beginning. When I was first informed about the ident, the news that both of our parents had died, I was like anyone else in my position, devastated, and I couldn''t think straight, let alone ask for any exact details."


    "There was also you, and how I should inform you. Then there was the funeral, and the other legal procedures,ter."


    "It was a busy and difficult time, and my mind was overwhelmed, trying to make sense of everything."


    "I wasn''t experienced enough to know how to handle it all properly."


    "But then, the police suddenly visited us and informed me that they still hadn''t found any leads about the culprit and needed to ask me some questions, hoping it could help with the investigation."


    "I was so angry at their ipetence that Ished out at them, venting some of my suppressed anger and frustration."


    Annabelle closed her eyes for a moment, as these memories were far from beautiful. She needed to remember that painful, difficult period in her life, when she felt at her weakest. Still, she continued.


    "It was after this meeting with them that I felt like I finally stood on my own feet again and started keeping up with their investigation, staying in touch with theirtest findings."


    "Then a few days passed, and on the morning of that day, I suddenly got the news that they had finally found a lead that could help them identify the culprit."


    "I still don''t know exactly what this lead was, but the evening of that same day, I was informed that they had been wrong, and the current investigation team would be solved, with another one to take over the case."


    "From the way things were going, even with my still-young perspective, I knew something was wrong. So, I called another member of the investigation team, someone I felt had the most passion for finding the culprit and seemed like they wouldn''t lie to me."


    "And the answer I received from him waspletely different. He told me that something was wrong with the higher-ups, but he would continue the investigation on his own nevertheless, and if he found anything, he would inform me immediately."


    "I was very grateful to him at that time, as I knew that on my own, I wouldn''t be able to do anything."


    "My hands were already full with other things, after all."


    "Time passed again, and a weekter, I was informed of his death."


    "More than grieving for him, who could have possibly died while seeking the truth for our sake, I was struck by fear that this could also be our oue."


    "Still, maybe because I was young, I gathered my courage in the end and went to the police station in person."


    "At that time, I was given some nonsensical excuse about his death, which was clearly a cover-up for the truth. Even then, I still asked if he had found anything rted to the culprit or about the situation with the other team that was supposedly taking over the case."


    "But all I got in response was a cold denial."

 Chapter 121: Opening Up (4)

    "But all I got in response was a cold denial. I was even told, in an indirect way, that I could be the next one like that policeman if I continued behaving like this."


    "Instead of cowering, I seethed with anger at such a tant threat. But knowing I couldn''t do anything, not evennd a proper punch on his face, I ultimately retreated, feeling defeated."


    "At that time, I didn''t know any responsible or reliable adult I could consult with."


    "So, I spent a lot of time contemting on my own about what I could do."


    "In the end, I realized there was really nothing I could do."


    "So, I made it my goal to get back at themter and focused on solving our other problems at the time."


    "Time passed quickly in that manner, and more than a yearter, despite not forgetting about them, I still hadn''t been able to do anything regarding it."


    "And given how hard our circumstances were at the time, my resolve finally wavered."


    "It was then that I started contemting my conversation with that detestable policeman again, and after some time, I finally arrived at a different conclusion."


    "Even if he wasn''t necessarily a good person, he wasn''t all bad either, as he went out of his way to warn me when he could have simply chosen not to."


    "He wasn''t obliged to give me any advice, after all, but he still did."


    "And someone capable of killing a person in the police force and covering it up with a fabricated excuse? It would have been even easier for him to do something to us."


    "It was at that time, filled with reluctance, that I finally gave up. Being stuck in my desire for revenge and the like wouldn''t change anything after all."


    "And I had you, who were more important than anything."


    "Even then, I still wasn''t able to forget everythingpletely, but as I grew older, I came to increasingly realize how absurd our situation had been, so, even that tiny reluctance eventually vanished."


    After Annabelle''s voice faded, concluding her story, a heavy silence enveloped them momentarily, confirming to Christian that she was done. So, without a second thought, he drew her into his arms, hugging her tightly.


    His heart ached at what she had said, at the content of her story, and how she had been all alone. He felt it ache even more seeing her behavior, how she tried to maintain an impassive tone, hiding her emotions, not letting them show more than the story itself.


    If she knew that her quivering tone, which she tried to keep impassive, had betrayed her, he didn''t know. But seeing how even her eyes seemed red, seemingly holding back tears filled with anguish, broke his heart.


    Even while she was speaking, he barely held himself together, feeling it would be disrespectful to his sister to show his own emotions. But now, as he held her small, fragile frame in his arms, he felt even more pathetic. He couldn''t help but resent the circumstances that made him the younger brother instead of the older one.


    He also resented his current circumstances, where even after obtaining the Idle System, instead of making things easier for her, he was now allowing her to live in worry.


    He felt like he should have been a shelter to her, a tree that shielded her from everything.


    So why was he now involving her in even more problems?


    Was it really the right answer to tell her everything?


    Christian felt himself wavering, his resolve shaking. But perhaps sensing his hesitation, Annabelle pulled away from him, looking at him seriously before speaking.


    "Now, it''s your turn, Christian."


    "I''m all ears, listening."


    ''Is that really the only choice?''


    While wondering internally, hearing his full name instead of the usual "Chris" from his sister made Christian realize that it was a hopeless case, and in the end, he knew he had to talk.


    So, with a helpless sigh, he began.


    "Actually, as it turned out, I don''t know much more than you. It''s just some details and the identity of the culprit, though without any solid evidence."


    Christian proceeded to exin the details he had gathered, even mentioning Damian te, but he still refrained from mentioning Eva and how the situation had spiraled out of control. He was still contemting how to approach telling her about this.


    "Then what is going on with you currently? You''re clearly facing some kind of problem after all."


    But not waiting for him, Annabelle asked, as she felt her patience running dry when she realized he hadn''t mentioned anything about the current situation yet.


    "Well, actually, herees the problem. Eva had some kind of rtionship previously with this Damian."


    Christian, not knowing how to soften his words any better, finally replied, leaving Annabelle even more surprised by the answer.


    "Huh?"


    "So, you became close to her to find out more about him?"


    As she asked unconsciously, Annabelle for the first time felt like maybe she had judged Eva too harshly, considering it was her brother who had approached her with impure intentions.


    And hearing her, Christian realized that from a different perspective, things could indeed be seen differently. It was a thought that hadn''t urred to him at all, on the contrary, his own view had been quite the opposite.


    In the first ce, he had said that with the intention of informing her that the problem stemmed from Eva''s side, but apparently in his sister''s ears, it was understood differently.


    He hesitated, wondering whether he should clear up the misunderstanding or let it be, as he felt that if he corrected her, the misunderstanding would be resolved, but it would only lead to other problems, now.


    Still, if he was going to inform her after all this time of keeping things from her, it was much better to tell the truth. So, he finally opened his mouth and said,


    "No, when I got to know her, I didn''t know this detail. It''s only recently that I found out the truth."

 Chapter 122: Opening Up (5)

    Many theories raced through Annabelle''s mind as she heard her brother''s rejection of her question, but she chose to stay silent and listen until he finished, as she didn''t want to rush into assessing the situation again.


    "In the first ce, she had some kind of mysterious background, which even until now, I had not been fully aware of."


    Raising an eyebrow at this statement, Annabelle kept listening intently, and her brother continued, revealing that Eva was actually the mother of that schoolmate, not her older sister, which shocked her. But before she could react, he dropped an even more horrifying revtion.


    "The problem is, the fucker Damian seems to have some sort of design against Eva. So, when we became quite close, he sent an assassinst night."


    Hearing her worst feare true, Annabelle was frozen, unable to utter a single word, and seeing her reaction, Christian quickly continued to reassure her.


    "Don''t worry, you saw how I''m perfectly fine. You even made me take off my clothes, taking advantage of the situation to confirm that."


    "And sis, you should know by now that I have a special ability, plus my hacking skills. If the situation were truly hopeless, I would have told you already instead of trying to hide things from you."


    Despite Christian''s attempt to lighten the mood at first with his teasing, then try to reassure her, Annabelle remained silent, unable to muster a response. Naturally, his words eventually brought her back to her senses, as he was right there beside her, safe and sound. But the thought of her brother facing a life-threatening situation while she had been soundly sleeping in the next room ignited a wave of anger within her.


    She was furious¡ªfurious at the assassin and even more at the one who had sent him. But most of all, she was angry with herself. Angry at her own ipetence. Where even after hearing everything Christian had said, no solution came to her mind. Thew she only knew of, was clearly not an option, and she had no idea how else she could possibly help.


    Some time passed slowly in that manner, with Annabelle immersed in self-reproach and Christian persistently trying to reassure her. Finally, she interrupted him with a sudden deration.


    "Let''s run away!"


    "Huh?" Christian blinked, caught off guard. "But, sis, it clearly hasn''t reached that stage yet."


    While Christian questioned her suggestion, something he had always considered ast-resort measure, Annabelle was quick to counter him.


    "Then do we need to wait until something truly irreversible happens before we act?"


    "This time it''s just a palm injury, but next time, what will it be?" Annabelle''s voice trembled slightly as she pressed on.


    "Do you want something to happen to you before asking me to run alone, when the situation has already be hopeless?"


    "And if something really happened to you, do you honestly think I''d be able to continue living?"


    Annabelle, who thought she hadpletely calmed down, now seemed consumed by only one thought, Christian''s safety. Even her anger toward the possible culprit was set aside for now as she desperately tried to persuade him.


    Hertrain of thought, now knowing her brother possessed not only his hacking skills but also other impressive abilities, led her to believe their escape shouldn''t be difficult. However, Christian''s perspective was naturally different.


    He knew the full extent of his abilities and believed that things hadn''t escted to the point of no return.


    Still, her concerns could also arguably be considered legitimate. So, while Christian felt that the situation was bing increasinglyplicated, he still tried to rationally convince her.


    "Sis, before you try to persuade me to change my mind, how about you let me finish exining the situation first?"


    "Actually, I didn''t tell you everything earlier. I don''t just have one special ability, I have two. And on top of that, I''ve acquired a technique which along with my abilities, will make me a lot stronger."


    After asking her to hear him first, Christian began reassuring his sister, he tried to calmly exin that the situation was far from fatal or beyond their control. He also emphasized his abilities and the measures he had already taken to ensure their safety. He wanted to alleviate her growing panic by conveying that, despite the current circumstances, hope still existed and they were more than capable of managing the situation together.


    He didn''t just rely on the excuse about the second special ability, which he had improvised earlier. He also, for the first time, exined Iris''s current abilities in detail and how he nned to grant her aness level to look at whatever she wanted.So, that with Iris''s help, she would be able to analyze and look atmany things.


    It was at this moment that Annabelle finally began to waver. After everything she had heard, she still wasn''t sure if staying in the same ce was truly the right choice, though. Butthen, what Christian said next delivered the final blow.


    "Look, sis, we can constantly monitor the situation,and this time, unlike before when I was really taken by surprise, it''ll bepletely different."


    "If even then you still feel it''s not safe enough, we can go with the choice of running away."


    Annabelle finally closed her eyes and took a few moments of silence, thinking things over again. She felt like she couldn''t sway her brother from his current stance, so she conceded, but not before saying,


    "Fine,but tell me everything again with more details. So we can discuss your preventive measures again together this time."


    Chapter Find:


    With a smile blooming on his face upon hearing his sister''s response, Christian patiently began exining everything to her again. He even went a step further, opening herptop and letting her read through numerous documents, many of which he hadn''t read himself, as he had only received brief exnations from Iris.


    Annabelle also tried to be as through as possible with the current restrained time.

 Chapter 123: Opening Up (6)

    When Annabelle was presented with droves of information, apanied by her brother offering asional exnations here and there, she couldn''t help but feel her head throb, as the sheer volume of details was overwhelming.


    She also had thought the ancient families and the mysterious "essence" were already as far as things would go, but now it turned out there were also people from beyond this world involved.


    She shared the same concern as her brother, that, in the long term, those individuals from outside their world posed the greatest threat. However, she found some relief in knowing that, for the time being, they didn''t need to worry about them.


    As she then went through the vast amount of information and exnations, she couldn''t help but find two points that bothered her the most, aside from securing their safety; Eva and the fight with the assassin.


    At first, when she heard him talk about his fight with the assassin and its oue, how he actually went out to bury the corpse, and how he didn''t want her to enter his room because of the still-bloodied sheets and the like, it made her heart squeeze.


    She naturally didn''t care that he had killed someone and wasn''t repulsed by that fact. But she felt sad that her brother had to go through something like this and dirty his hands. She also wished she could have been the one to end that man''s life, and at the same time, she felt his death had been far too easy. He should have suffered a lot more before he passed. Such a quick and merciful death felt far too kind for someone who dared toy a hand on her brother.


    At least now, she could try to help, even if only a little, with the aftermath, and that was the only sce she could find.


    Then there was Eva, his "girlfriend" ording to him, Annabelle increasingly felt ufortable with his choice of her. When she was initially told that Eva was an older sister, she thought the age gap was concerning. But now, after learning that Eva was actually the mother of that schoolmate? She realized that it had turned out to be a generation gap instead.


    She felt it was really not an appropriate rtionship. But feeling his tone when he exined something about her, she chose not to dissuade him, as she had increasinglye to realize that his stubbornness was only growing stronger.


    Still, she felt that, given the current situation, there might be a chance for her to shake things up. So, she decided to wait and see.


    Of course, if Eva didn''t do anything wrong, she wouldn''t try to create issues where there were none. She just wouldn''t let her mistakes go unnoticed when she saw them.


    Moving on,after more than an hour had passed, Annabelle had at least gone through everythingsuperficially. She was tapping away at theptop''s keyboard, all while feeling that her brother was being too optimistic, considering there was clearly a ton of stuff he still didn''t know.


    "Look, Chris, even if we don''t argue about the situation with this Damian te you''re suspecting to be the culprit without any kind of evidence, which wouldmeans there are a shit ton of things you don''t know about him."


    "Actually, I feel like the situation with Eva is even more grave. While you didn''t go into details about many things between you and her, it''s clear that she''s hiding a lot from you."


    "Most importantly, after bing privy to all these things, I don''t know why, but I feel like she could bea memberof theseancient family."


    Had Annabelle heard the voice record,Christian got, her reaction would have actually been more aggressive, but he didn''t show her that. Still, Christian, more surprised by his sister''s conclusion, felt like she was jumping to conclusions too quickly when they really didn''t know much. So, he said.


    "But with her current situation, which seems unfavorable from my point of view, it doesn''t seem so."


    Annabelle, acknowledging his opinion, couldn''t help butment.


    "Actually, that''s the problem. Because if she is really from an ancient family, then it''s either that this Damian te is a lot more impressive than we think, or that my hypothesis about her is wrong, and she''s just someone from an influential family."


    "But her situation there is not favorable, and most importantly, she could have faced some problems because of her daughter."


    "ording to the current information and what you said, it appears she is a single mother, after all."


    As they reached a standstill, with only their current information and hypotheses, the two of them fell silent once again, each absorbed in their own thoughts.


    However, the silence didn''tst long. In the end, Christian suddenly yawned, seemingly reaching his limits after everything.


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed due tothe serious atmosphere, Christian quickly closed his mouth. However, Annabelle, whose attention was once again on him, still wore an expression that reflected her concern and worry, as she hurriedly said in her soft voice.


    "It''s already night, and you''ve been awake for two days now, so how about you sleepand have some rest?"


    Christian, feeling his weakness, whereafter just one day without sleep, he seemed worn out,became frustrated. Despite how he knew his constitution was only a ten and didn''t exceed that of a normal person, and if it had been just physical exhaustion, it would have been different.


    However, the mental fatigue that had been steadily building up, brought on by everything that had happened, put considerable pressure on him.


    So, he wasn''t entirely opposed to the idea of sleeping, especially with his Danger Awareness skill and Iris monitoring the situation. But he was more worried about his sister. If someone were to bypass Iris''s security ande for her instead of him, he might not notice, after all.


    The thought of her being vulnerable while he rested made him uneasy, and he couldn''t shake the feeling that he had to stay alert, even if it meant pushing himself further.

 Chapter 124: Shared Warmth (1)

    Christian was not able to give an answer to his sister immediately when she asked him to rest, even though she made an adorable pitiable expression with her face, hiding under it her worry.


    He took a moment to reflect on the problem, knowing full well that he couldn''t keep pushing himself like this, as he will arrive at his limit sooner orter, and after some thought, an idea finally struck him, and he said.


    "How about we sleep in the same room then?"


    Christian, after asking her opinion about the only idea that came to him, one where he could respond instantly in case of an emergency, proceeded to exin the reasoning behind it. And after he finished, his sister, seemingly not needing any time to think, immediately replied.


    "You really didn''t need to exin that much; that was a nice idea, after all."


    "But instead of sleeping in the same room, we''ll sleep in the same bed, and in my room, since I need to clean your room properly tomorrow, while also disposing of the things you weren''t able to."


    ''Is that really alright? Aren''t we crossing allkind of boundaries doing this?''


    While Christian wondered internally for a moment upon hearing his sister''s suggestion, after all, at the end of the day, they were a man and woman before they were siblings, and they were clearly no longer children, he still didn''t care and saw no problem with doing as she said, in the end.


    Maybe it was because he was already so tired, or maybe there were other reasons he himself didn''t fully understand. Christian didn''t evenment on how her bed was a single and a bit small for two people, meaning they would need to be practically glued to each other.


    In truth, at the end of the day, he felt most at ease in her presence, when she was within arm''s reach, her warmth enveloping him. So, he just replied with one word.


    "Okay."


    Annabelle was slightly surprised by his quick agreement, but she didn''tment on it. Instead, she simply ced theptop on the desk, closed it, and theniddown on the bed, patting the spot beside her invitingly.


    Christian paused for a moment, ncing at his sister and wondering whether she genuinely didn''t notice or simply didn''t care, as the T-shirt she was wearing, which at least seemed to attempt to hide her white panties and hips, had ridden up enough to reveal even her navel. Still, he chose not to say anything, quietly moving to the very edge of the bed andying down there instead.


    He wasn''t able to stay in that position for long, though, as his sister suddenly extended her arms toward him, pulled him closer, and hugged him tightly.


    She used one hand to wrap around his head, making his chin restin the deep valley of her bare breasts peeking out from theT-shirt, and his face press against her neck, leaving him unable to breathe anything but her scent¡ªa scent that seemed almost too sweet, tooforting, too rxing to him. Her other hand wrapped firmly around his back, seemingly to holdhim securely in ce.


    They stayed like this for a few moments, with Christian remaining stiff despite the undeniablyfortable position, as he found himself unsure of where to go withhis hands.


    In the end, it was his sister who loosened her hold on him, pulling her head back. Now locking eyes with him, their breaths brushing softly against each other''s faces, she spoke.


    "You know? I just thought about the Essence technique you showed me. Why don''t I train in it too?"


    Too distracted by their earlier position, which made sleep difficult despite his exhaustion, and now mesmerized by her green eyes, Christianstillfound all his scattered thoughts fading away as he heard his sister''s suggestion.


    He couldn''t discern her true thoughts on the matter, whether it was just something she said to ease the lingering awkwardness or a genuine idea. But still, he replied seriously,


    "I think we should wait at least a little more before you attempt that."


    Christian''s thoughts were that there were still many things about the Essence technique he didn''t fully understand. He also needed to determine whether the essence techniqueshad tiers, which seemed highly likely, and if so, what tiertheBreath of the Shadow detechnique belonged to. After all, he wanted his sister to train with the best one avable.


    He also wanted to ensure she wouldn''t face any issues while practicing the essence technique due to unforeseenplications or hidden risks.


    For him, simply bing stronger was enough; he didn''t mind if he had to switch techniquester. But for his sister, it was different. He couldn''t begin to imagine the consequences she might face if shewere tochose the wrong technique.Healsodidn''t yet know how difficult or risky it would be for her to switch to another one. Because of this, he wanted to confirm the safety of everything first and ensure she had the best technique to practice with.


    "We should wait, as your situation is different from mine. Still, if you want, I can help you with some normal exercises and even self-defense movester," he added, hoping to offer apromise.


    "Is that so?"


    While Annabelle felt a little disappointed by her brother''s firm rejection and wasn''t particrly enthusiastic about the idea of normal exercises, especially knowing that supernatural powers existed, she still saw it as a perfect opportunity to spend time together. So, she was satisfied and didn''t press the matter, simply nodding in response.


    She naturally wanted to protect him in her own way if she could and had been thinking about what means she might have to do so. Even then, the images of people losing control of themselves and undergoing abnormal transformations hadn''t faded from her mind, serving as a constant reminder of the risks involved.

 Chapter 125: Shared Warmth (2)

    Annabelle didn''t mind her brother''s rejection of the idea of practicing the essence technique. After all, it had been more of an attempt to distract him, as he had felt like a stiff log in her arms earlier. Besides, she had already predicted his response. Still, she couldn''t help but feel quite happy about it, as it felt like he was being overly conscious of her.


    Getting the result she wanted, as she felt him finally rx his previously stiff body, and even gaining an unexpected yield, she was quite happy and couldn''t help but snuggle closer to him. She leaned her head toward her brother''s, their faces so close that their noses lightly touched.


    She felt somewhat giddy at their current situation, an indescribable joy filling her as he didn''t pull back, even though his eyes couldn''t seem to meet hers. Instead, they darted around, as if searching for some means of escape.


    Seeing his cute reactions and his flushed red face, she was filled with the urge to push things further. Her gaze lingered on his lips for a fleeting moment, entertaining thoughts that she knew were uneptable between siblings. But in the end, she refrained. She realized she was far too excited in this moment, and this was a line she shouldn''t cross, even if she ever did, it shouldn''t be in a setting like this.


    Still not being able to hold herself back, she closed her face and kissed his cheek.


    Her intention was one kiss at first, but in the end, she ended doing many more, till she felt satisfied and huggedhis head against her bosomagain.


    Still unable to hold herself back, she leaned in and kissed his cheek.


    What started as a single kiss soon turned into several more, each one deepening her desire. She couldn''t seem to stop herself, craving more with each passing moment. It was only when the kisses shifted from his face to his neck that she finally felt a sense of satisfaction. Gently, she pulled him closerand lower, wrapping her arms around his head and pressing itagainst her bosom once again.


    Christian, instead of stiffening like before, felt himself melt this time. Being showered with his sister''s affection and warmth, though overwhelming, was stillforting. It made him wonder if maybe it was finally okay to lower his guard and let himself sleep.


    After a moment of staying like that, seemingly lost in thought, he finally made his move. He wrapped his arm around his sister''s slim waist, his handcoincidentallyresting in a way that half of it touched her bare skin, while the other half lingered against the fabric of her T-shirt.


    Maybe infected by the boldness of his sister, he eventually lowered his hand slightly, preferringthe softness of her bare skin, which was far more delicate and smooth than the fabric of her clothes.


    Even though their positions were clearly too intimate, Christian didn''t carein the end. He simply hugged her tightly, and as he finally rxed, he felt sleep creeping in, taking over him quickly.


    Annabelle felt fortunate that her brother hadn''t noticed her reaction when he moved his hand. Even more,feeling his warmth against her body, against her skin, made her realize that sometimes, even in misfortune, one could find fortune.


    She felt that today truly became a special onefor her, after what her brother had shared with her, and now, sleeping together, something they hadn''t done in a long time, ever since Christian had felt he was old enough.


    Still, she knew that while she had been thinking about crossing boundaries earlier, they had already crossed some, as no normal siblings their age would sleep like this.


    Even so, she didn''t care. She simply started brushing his hair, her gaze softening as she looked at him, her eyes overflowing with affection.


    She felt it would be a waste to sleep now, wanting to treasure each moment of their current situation. But perhaps she wasalsoa little tired, and in the end, she sumbed to sleep after some time.


    ...


    ''Soft!''


    Barely waking up, and before even opening his eyes, the first thingthat tookChristian''s attention was thesoft, bouncy, yet firm sensation beneath his hand.


    It was a foreign sensation for him, at least through his hand. So, he couldn''t help but squeeze, letting his hand rx into the sensation, as it felt strangely irresistible, and he realized it was a feeling he wouldneverget bored of.


    Finally, unable to hold back his curiosity, he groggily opened his eyes, only to find his sister lying next to him, facing himwith her closed eyes. His hand, it seemed, had found its way tothe mostfortable ce to rest at; her breast.


    Christian froze for a moment, his body jolting awake as he processed what had just happened. His first instinct was to pull his hand away, but the novelty of the situation,bined with the warmth and softness under his touch, held him in ce.


    Even though he knew that what he was doing was wrong, and that he shouldn''t be doing something like this to a sleeping person, especially when that person was his sister, which made it even more forbidden, he still couldn''t bring himself to pull his hand away.


    No, if he wereto behonest, he didn''t want to.


    So, despite the guilt gnawing at him and the pangs of his conscience, he found himself squeezing her breast again, convincing himself that he should thoroughly confirm its softness.


    Christian massaged, no, kneaded, her breast, and finally came to a conclusion.


    ''So, she really isn''t wearing a bra!''


    Though he had already guessed as much from their hug, he still confirmed it. Then, as he continued to squeeze, his fingers suddenly brushed against a small, firm protrusion. Instantly recognizing what it was, an even stronger, almost irresistible urge to press and explore it surged through him.


    ''Is she feeling this?!''


    But as that thought crossed his mind, the potentialplications of the situation hit him.

 Chapter 126 The Visitor

    Chapter 126 The Visitor


    Realizing that his sister was now aroused and could possibly wake up at any moment, Christian finally came back to his senses. He had clearly gone too far with what he''d done and momentarily forgotten the risk of her waking up like this. The thought of her discovering him in such apromising position sent a wave of panic through him.


    So, slowly, carefully, yetreluctantly, he began to pull his hand away. It felt as if his own hand protested against themand, already longing to return to its "home."


    Once free, he cautiously rose from the bed, moving with the utmost care to avoid waking her. It felt almost like he was fleeing the scene. Heading for the door, he slipped out quietly, leaving his sister still sound asleep.


    Well, at least, that was what he thought, ashe hadn''t looked at her face closelyin his panic. Had he done so, his thoughts would have been very different.


    Because as soon as the door clicked shut behind him, Annabelle, who was supposed to be sound asleep, opened her eyes. Her face was flushed, her breathing uneven, and she was clearly a mess.


    Her lips, which she had been pressing tightly together, and her teeth, clenched in tension, finally rxed.


    Annabelle, who had been awake for quite some time but couldn''t bring herself to wake her brother or move his hand, now grumbled softly under her breath:


    ''Why couldn''t he have continued at least for just a little longer?''


    Had her brother pushed his limits evena lotfurther, she still wouldn''t have stopped him or opened her eyes. That was why she now felt a twinge of disappointment.


    She also found herself wondering if she was actually sexually frustrated to want her brother to do something like that to her.


    ''No... maybe it''s the opposite. Maybe it''s because it''s Chris that I''ve be like this?''


    Annabelle couldn''t help but question if this was the reason she had never found a boyfriend. Was it possible that her feelings for him were genuine? Or were they merely a fleeting response, driven by the moment and the intimacy of their current situation?


    In the end, she couldn''t arrive at a clear answer, and remembering the unusual circumstances they were now in, she took a deep breath to calm herself and decided to set the matter aside forter reflection, as this clearly wasn''t the right time.


    Then, she considered getting up to figure out what to do next, but the memory of what had just happened made her hesitate. She decided to stay in her room a little longer to avoid arousing her brother''s suspicion.


    ...


    Christian, who had already freshened up, was now back in his room.He first checked the time and discovered that he had actually slept for more thanten hours, something he rarely did. So, he immediately asked Iris, just to make sure of the situation.


    "Did anything happen while I was asleep?"


    [No suspicious movements have been detected in the vicinity of the house, and nothing of importance has urred on Damian te''s side either.]


    Hearing her, he felt relieved and intended to continue his work immediately, but before he could do that, Iris continued.


    [It''s just that, since Master didn''t give any further orders yesterday, I continued my work, trying to gather information regarding Miss Eva and Damian te.]


    [But, while there were some discoveries here and there, it still needs your further assistance toplete everything.]


    [Even then, there was animportant discovery, unrted to their background issue.]


    [I found out that a car actually came to the vicinity of the house on the night the assassin arrived.]


    Christian, hearing Iris''s report, felt a pleasant surprise at her actions, especially since she had taken the initiative to investigate so many things on her own. And although she needed his help for further discoveries, he was not disappointed.


    But when he heard about the car, his eyes narrowed. He wondered exactly when it had arrived and couldn''t help but curse his foolish decision at the time, when he told her to trace the assassin instead. However, knowing that it was already a past event and that nothing had happened in the end, he calmed down slightly and decided to continue listening.


    [But not at the same time you engaged with the assassin. It arrived just before you went out of the house to bury the corpse. It was during the time gap when I was reviewing the previous surveince camera records, before you instructed me to return monitoringthe surroundings. The car stayed parked some distance away until you left and returned, and only then did it drive away.]


    [No one even got out of it.]


    [And when I investigated where this car came from, I discovered that it was actually Miss Eva and her maid.]


    "Huh?"


    At first, he eximed in surprise at the identity of the person in question. But he quickly tried to think back to everything he had discovered and make sense of why Eva hade.


    It was then he remembered what Damian te had said in the voice recording about how Eva would try to protect him, in ordance with his importance, and that he was simply testing the waters.


    He was also certain it had nothing to do with the assassin. After all, if someone wanted to harm him, they would at least attempt to target his sister once they realized the assassin they had sent was dead and he was absent from the house.


    Most importantly, she still waited until he left and returned. She could have simplye and left immediately, or, if she had something against him, informed someone else that he was outside alone to set up an ambush, or many other way.


    So, he felt that hering and staying was for his sake, and he couldn''t help but feel a warm sensation inside, even if she was the very reason he was in this situation.

 Chapter 127: System Upgrade

    In the end, after confirming with Iris that nothing else had happened, Christian opened his chat with Eva and finally decided to message her, feeling like seeing her right now.


    He didn''t go in round way too much, and after some greeting, he immediately asked what she was doing, and if she was free toe to his house and meet, as he didn''t want to go out, but, still misses her.


    Surprisingly, or not, she replied that she is free, and in half an hour, would be here.


    He didn''t beat around the bush too much. After some greetings, he immediately asked what she was doing and if she was free toe to his house, as he didn''t feel like going out but still missed her.


    Surprisingly, or perhaps not perhaps, she replied that she was free and would be there in half an hour.


    Feeling happy for a moment, then, realizing he wouldn''t be able to get much work done in just half an hour, Christian decided to receive the Idle umtion. After all, he was also looking forward to the results of the Idle Practicing of the essence technique.


    [First Slot - AI Programming - 13:15:01/24:00:00]


    [Second Slot - General Programming - 13:22:16/24:00:00]


    [Third Slot - Perfect Hand-to-Hand Combat - 13:15:01/24:00:00]


    [Fourth Slot - Breath of the Shadow de - 13:15:01/24:00:00]


    Looking at the system window in front of him, he decided to first receive the three other Idle slots, allowing him to concentrate fully and devote all his attention to the Breath of the Shadow deter.


    [You have received 375 Experience]


    [You have received 400 Experience]


    [You have received 455 Experience]


    [The skill Intermediate AI Creation has be Lv.8 (10%)]


    [The skill Intermediate Programming has be Lv.3 (23%)]


    [The skill Intermediate Hand-to-Hand Combat has be Lv.3 (4%)]


    He couldn''t help but close his eyes, and immerse himself in this first experience of an essence technique, as it was really a unique sensation, as aside from just the information and the difficult exercises he got to know about the technique. He finally felt the presence of essence!


    Christian took a moment to process all the information he had just received. Then, with a deep breath, he finally willed the idle system to receive the fourth slot.


    As he did, he couldn''t help but close his eyes and immerse himself in this first experience with an essence technique. It was truly a unique sensation, as beyond the information and difficult exercises he gained from the technique, he finally felt the presence of essence!


    It was something ever-present around him, after all, though it seemed he needed concentration to sense it with his current, unpolished ability.


    And while essence was naturally not the all-purpose solution for bing powerful, with the knowledge he had just received, he couldn''t help but feel that the road ahead was both long yet full of promise.


    As he delved deeper into understanding the Breath of the Shadow de technique, he also realized there was something he had previously missed: it was about the stages of power, or the realm of strength, which seemed to be referred to as mastery stages. The Breath of the Shadow de technique allowed one to practice up to the first one.


    While that initially seemed impressive, learning that there were actually second, third, fourth stages, and possibly even more, left him feeling disappointed with his current technique.


    Shaking his head after carefully digesting the information, Christian finally opened his eyes.


    [You have received 3.350 Experience]


    [The skill Intermediate AI Creation has be Lv.0 (60%)]


    [Due to gaining ess to essence, the Idle System will now begin its upgrade.]


    [6%]


    .


    [7%]


    As he read the messages that appeared, the smile on Christian''s face grew even more prominent. First, he was pleasantly surprised by the amount of experience he had received, which was even greater than that of Advanced skills. Then, seeing that the Idle System was upgrading, he couldn''t help but feel eager to see the results and how the system would evolve after the upgrade.


    Because of that, he didn''t do anything and simply stared at the system window in front of him, watching as the percentage steadily rose. He waited patiently, feeling that the upgrade wouldn''t take too long.


    After no more than ten minutes, it finally seemed to be about to reach its conclusion.


    [99%]


    .


    [100%]


    [Upgradepleted]


    [You received 10 unassigned points.]


    [The Idle Practicing Slots have increased to 5.]


    [The feature of Idle Practicing has been upgraded.]


    With the system upgradeplete and the flurry of messages, Christian was beyond satisfied, no, he was practically flying with joy. The most important feature, Idle Practicing, had been upgraded, after all.


    He didn''t know if that was the reason, but he couldn''t help feeling that the upgrade to the Idle Practicing feature was because he had been working too hard- so hard that even the Idle System seemed to feel ashamed of its owner!


    Perhaps, in hopes that he would finally walk the easy road, staying idle as intended, this feature had been upgraded. Or so he thought, probably.


    Jokes aside, he still needed to assess the extent of the changes to the Idle Practicing process. Even so, Christian genuinely felt that this upgrade was huge and, more than that, timely, as aside from how it seems, everything would elerate with upgrade to Idle Practicing feature, itself, there was also the addition of the Fifth Slot.


    Christian still remembered the time when his level reached twenty. Back then, he had held a small hope that he might unlock another slot, only to be met with disappointment in the end.


    So now, getting one for free felt like sweetpensation!


    Beyond that, there were also the ten unassigned points, which felt incredibly precious to him, especially given his current situation.


    Still expecting more surprises, he opened his status window.


    [Idle System]


    Host: Christian White


    Rank: ¡ª


    Level: 21 (EXP: 48.080/70.000)


    Age: 18


    Constitution: 10


    Comprehension: 46


    Essence: 0


    Unassigned Points: 22


    [Skills]


    Advanced Trading Lv.2(56%)


    Passion Reader Lv.-


    Advanced Program Hacking Lv.4(90%)


    Intermediate Kix Body Building Lv.1(7%)


    High School Knowledge Lv.10(Max)


    Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu Lv.10(Max)


    Intermediate AI Creation Lv.8(9%)


    Intermediate Human Biology Lv.7(90%)


    Intermediate Hand to handbat Lv.3(4%)


    Danger Awareness Lv.-


    Breath of the Shadow de Lv.0(60%)


    Intermediate Programming Lv.3(23%)


    [Idle practicing slots:(1/5)]

 Chapter 128: Between Desire and Doubt (1)

    I would like first to apologize thattely, I didn''t release chapters regrly, as I was in a difficult situation.


    Hopefully, it became better, so I will work to return back to one chapter daily.


    Thank you for reading till now, and for your support!


    ¡­


    Looking at his status window, Christian immediately noticed the changes. As there was the addition of the Essence attribute, and more importantly, the Rank field.


    Now, after learning about the mastery stages and their significance, he realized that this Rank was undoubtedly tied to them.


    Then, seeing how it was still empty, he understood that merely sensing essence wasn''t enough, and he was still not even at the starting line. He deduced that he would likely need to increase his Essence attribute, even if just a little, for that field to change.


    Still, using the unassigned points was out of the question. As now, after gaining the essence technique, Christian understood that Comprehension was even more important than he had initially thought. Because of this, he nned to assign the points to it. but not before resolving his current predicament.


    More than that, now with one more Idle slot avable, Christian was considering what to assign it to. Yet it didn''t take much time until he decided to ce ,Human Biology, in the new slot.


    Had it not been for the revtion of ranks and the limitations of his current technique, allowing him to train only up to the first mastery stage, he would have naturally ced Breath of the Shadow de there. However, he felt that it had be somewhat useless now, as he knew he would change itter.


    Ding, dong!


    While contemting the essence technique, the Idle System''s upgrade, and even his future ns, Christian suddenly heard the doorbell ring. It immediately urred to him that it should be Eva, with there being no one aside froming in this time, so, he immediately left his room and opened the main door.


    Looking at Eva silently standing outside, her usual smile seemingly not the same, Christian still exchanged a brief greeting with her, and they shared a light hug before he invited her inside.


    He led her toward his room, unconcerned with the mess Annabelle had mentioned, as now that he knew Eva was aware of his current situation, there was no need to go out of his way to hide anything from her.


    It was a silent walk, brief yet filled with unspoken thoughts. Christian''s mind was preupied with many things, while Eva remained just as quiet, her own thoughts hidden.


    Click.


    As soon as the door closed behind them, Christian turned his head, his gaze locking with Eva''s. They stayed like that for a few seconds, the tension between them palpable. Then, without a word, he leaned in, one hand gently resting on her neck, the other caressing her cheek. Keeping his eyes fixed on hers, he leaned in further, closing the distance, and kissed her.


    This time, unlike before when he felt there was no need to escte things too hurriedly, Christian''s urgency was clear. He pushed Eva against the wall and immediately began devouring her lips, sucking on her lower lip before moving to the upper one.


    After alternating between her lips for what seemed like some time, with Eva wrapping her arms around his neck and responding just as aggressively, if not more, seemingly battling him out, she finally opened her mouth, her small pink tongue slipping inside.


    Christian, feeling the initiative taken from him, responded just as passionately, his tongue battling hers as if trying to draw the very soul from her.


    They continued like that for several minutes, their battlefield shifting from one mouth to the other, even if awkwardly at times due to their inexperience.


    Finally pulling away slightly, with a string of saliva still connecting them, and Eva still hugging his neck, Christian now had one hand against the wall and the other wrapped around her waist. He opened his eyes, locking with Eva''s blue ones. He felt as though they were radiating tenderness and love more than ever, with passion just as strong.


    He didn''t know what she was thinking or the reason, but with many thoughts swirling in his head, he didn''t say anything, and as soon as he regted his rough breathing, he leaned in once again and started another round of kissing, savoring the sweetness of her taste.


    With seemingly even more boldness, Christian lowered his hand from her waist to her hips, finally getting a firm grip on her bottom.


    Though still mindful not to go too far with his advances, Christian checked on Eva, and seeing that she didn''t seem to care, still reciprocating eagerly, if not more, he felt encouraged. His hand finally began to squeeze.


    It wasn''t long before Eva suddenly tightened her arms around his neck, lifting herself slightly. She then wrapped her legs around him, prompting him to move his other hand and support her.


    They didn''t pull away, absorbed in each other, and as time seemed to stretch, with Christian holding Eva, kneading her soft, bouncy, and firm ass to his content, the wall provided support. Eventually, he decided to make a change, and moved from their position to the bed,ying Eva down with him on top of her, continuing their kiss.


    While savoring the softness of her breasts pressing against him, Christian didn''tment on her still-crossed legs around him, seemingly trying to hold him in ce, urging him to continue. Her warmth against his body also fueled the fire inside him further.


    So, he finally moved his hand to gently hold her breast, which was clearlyrger than even his sister''s big ones, and although the bra made it harder to fully experience the sensation, it still felt amazing.


    He also opened his eyes, enjoying her reaction, especially as he felt her hot breath inside his mouth, which seemed to intensify with his touch.


    Seeing her flushed face so close and her eyes closed, Christian couldn''t help but slow down the kiss. Noticing the change, Eva opened her eyes, her eyelids fluttering.


    Looking into her eyes, seeing her sensual expression, and feeling himself getting lost in them, Christian couldn''t help but have some other thoughts suddenly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 129: Between Desire and Doubt (2)

    Looking into Eva''s eyes, which held nothing but him, Christian suddenly found himself lost in his thoughts, even though at first they seemed unrted. He had told himself before that he shouldn''t be swept away by circumstances anymore, especially after confiding in his sister. But now, in this moment, he felt like he was going against that decision.


    At this moment, he found himself unconsciouslyparing Eva''s breasts to his sister''s while kissing her, after all. Even, while, his other hand, resting on her stomach, inched lower, preparing for what mighte next.


    Of course, it wasn''t that he didn''t want to advance their rtionship, but he felt that the current situation wasn''t right for it. He believed he should be fully focused on her, with no distractions, nothing like what he was experiencing now. As after recalling his sister and the events from that morning, those memories seemed to rey over and over in his mind.


    That also made him realize he wasn''t progressing things solely because he wanted her but also because he was venting his frustration and grievance. It felt as though he was pouring all the suppressed emotions of the past two days onto her. Moreover, despite all the progress he had made, the situation remained a mess, with too many things happening at once. Losing himself in her embrace felt like a temporary escape, after all.


    Most importantly, he knew that had he backed away as soon as he woke up and found his hand on his sister''s breast, instead of fondling them, things wouldn''t have escted to this point with Eva.


    And despite everything, the slight guilt he felt toward his sister was just because she was asleep, there was no sense of disgust or guilt because she was his sister, and realizing that made him feel frustrated.


    Knowing that he would normally have taken things slowly with Eva, yet still escted things to this extent, made it seem as if he was trying to distract himself from the desire to do more with his sister by doing even more with Eva, and that made him feel like shit, even if he knew deep inside that it was not like this.


    ''Is doing this really right?'' he couldn''t help but question himself.


    As Christian''s thoughts became more chaotic, Eva, noticing the shift in his gaze, once filled with nothing but, lust and desperation, now holding something softer, likely concern, waited until the kiss ended, and while still breathing heavily, she parted her small, glistening lips and said.


    "Christian, I don''t know what you''re thinking, but if the person on the receiving end of your actions is alright with whatever you''re doing, then is there really a need to overthink things?"


    "Is there a need toplicate things?"


    Her question hit the mark, and noticing the seriousness in both her tone, and her expression that didn''t seem right, Christian couldn''t help but pause everything he was doing.


    He deliberated on her question, considering its content slowly and carefully, before finally replying,


    "It''s not aboutplicating things; it''s more about having the right mindset."


    Hearing him, Eva''s expression twisted further, as she wondered if it had to do with what had happened with the assassin. She also thought that perhaps he had discovered something about her background, something that was now troubling him. As it seemed at first like he was trying to run away from something, losing himself in her. Unable to hold it back any longer, she spoke, her words seeming to vent her feelings and shake off the guilt she was carrying.


    "Why does the act of making love always have to be about pure tenderness and affection?"


    "Who decided it should only be done that way to feel right?"


    "You want me, and I want you just the same, regardless of the reason, is that not enough?"


    ''I didn''t say it was to that extent, though!''


    Christian muttered to himself internally as he processed Eva''s exaggerated questions. Once again, his mind wandered to the night the assassin came, remembering that she had also been in the vicinity of his house at that time. He couldn''t help but think that perhaps she was ming herself in some way.


    The fact that they hadn''t talked at all yesterday, something that had be rare recently, likely yed a part in her agitation.


    Even then, or perhaps more so because of how she was acting, Christian felt his mind cool down. So, he sighed and said, "Going by what we desire, regardless of the reason, like you said, I don''t think it''s necessarily wrong."


    Christian paused, feeling Eva''s warm body beneath his own, and looking at her and continued.


    "But still, acting out of desperation, for a reason other than simply wanting the other person, could still be seen as wrong."


    "Well, at least, I would like to treasure my first time with you more."


    "Is that wrong?"


    As Christian asked, he watched Eva''s expression. She stayed silent, her small lips finally pouting, as if sulking, refusing to say anything.


    He couldn''t help but notice how cute and adorable Eva was, more so than ever, in that moment, and with her current expression, she looked even younger and more childish than him, making him feel a strong urge to kiss her again.


    But Eva, not giving him the chance, tightened her grip around his neck, pulling him closer and hugging him tightly, whispering,


    "Let''s stay like this for a moment."


    Feeling the softness beneath him and inhaling the sweet scent of Eva''s body, Christian briefly feared he might be too heavy for her. Yet, in the end, he simply surrounded his body to her.


    Strangely, now that his head became clearer, he felt like dying things was really the right choice.


    If previously, he had been dying things because he didn''t want to face them head-on and was seemingly running from the consequences, this time, it was the opposite. After all, he was dying things in order to face them properly.


    After some time had passed, Christian felt that keeping things like this was really wrong, so he rolled over, cing Eva on top of him instead.


    He didn''t know that for Eva, his weight and presence on top of her were just right, as it was a testament, a proof, that he was still there, safe and sound, after all.


    Still, for Christian, looking at the top of Eva''s head, buried in his neck, and brushing her long blonde hair that kept falling, while gently patting her back in his other hand, felt moreforting.

 Chapter 130 Jealousy

    It was after a long time spent in silence, with Eva nestled in his arms, that Christian finally raised himself up, propping himself against the back of the bed.


    Even then, he didn''t let go of her, and Eva just lifted her head, and spoke.


    "Did anything out of the ordinary happen to you recently? Like, are you okay?"


    ''Is she asking about the assassin thing?''


    As Christian wondered silently, he still replied with a smile.


    "How do I look in your eyes?"


    He intended to brush things off for now, nning to have a serious talk with herter. For now, he just wanted to rx in her presence, after all.


    But Eva, held his injured hand, now bandaged, and brought it between them and said.


    "In my eyes, you look injured."


    As she said that, she brought his hand toward her lips and began kissing it, her pained expression making Christian feel a little stifled. He didn''t like seeing her worry about him.


    "It''s a light injury, nothing serious," he said, trying to ease her concern.


    "Most importantly, I wanted to see you because I missed you, not to create these awkward, hard-to-bear situations."


    As he saw her nod slightly, continuing to kiss his hand, he couldn''t help but lean in and kiss her forehead.


    He felt that these small gestures expressed love far more deeply than the lust-driven ones from before.


    "What about you? Is everything all right?"


    Christian couldn''t help but ask, worried that what had happened might have some consequences for her as well.


    But Eva shook her head and replied softly.


    "I''m fine. More importantly, nothing could go wrong for now on my side, especially with Olivia going away to study in a few days."


    Hearing her reply, Christian focused on the words "For now," realizing that it implied things could change in the future. He also caught the mention of "Olivia going away," and found himself wondering how that fact was connected to her situation.


    Still, he couldn''t help but recall the voice recording from Damian te once again, along with the change in the words he spoke and the things he had discovered. He also couldn''t shake the thought that the universities and simr institutions still had a long time before opening, since it was only mid July. Then, it finally urred to him that the Academy, opened by people from outside the world, would be starting in no more than two weeks.


    Taking all of this into ount, Christian arrived at a conclusion: First, Olivia should be admitted to this Academy. Second, her admission would also serve as a kind of shield for her mother, Eva, somehow. And third, despite all of this, he felt there was still another factor at y, one he didn''t fully understand.


    He felt the drive in him to look into things reignited, as he once again confirmed that their current situation was bad. Still, he didn''t forget to reply to Eva, trying to reassure her.


    "Don''t worry, you have me by your side, after all."


    Christian thought he had calcted everything and ounted for all variables, but Eva, being one of the concerned parties, knew that wasn''t the case. She had, after all, tried to use him herself, and that made her feel like a prick against her conscience. She felt even more guilty than she already did. Still, she tried not to let it show, giving him a smile, while silently swearing to herself that she would be better toward him from now on. And if he asked again about anything, she would tell him everything truthfully.


    In the end, she even added,


    "There is nothing more reassuring than that."


    But as she said it, trying tough things off, she strangely felt the urge to cry instead. So, she buried her head in his neck once again, inhaling his manly scent. She tried not to focus on the other scent that mixed with his, one that irritated her, one she knew the owner of.


    Christian realized something was wrong immediately, but instead insisting on asking, he decided not toment on it. With how things were progressing, he knew he would get to the bottom of it by today, or at most by tomorrow. Then, he could ask her again.


    Some time passed in theforting presence of each other as Christian and Eva talked about normal, trivial things, unrted to anything serious.


    Finally, feeling it was enough, Eva reluctantly pulled herself away from Christian''s arms and said,


    "I should be going then."


    Christian already started feeling the emptiness of her absence, but knowing he still had more to do, he didn''t insist she stay. Instead, he apanied her to the main door.


    They stood in silence in front of the door for a while before Eva finally gave him another hug, and went away,


    Christian watched her walk toward the maid, who seemed to have been waiting outside by the car the entire time, and couldn''t help but have some thoughts about her. He just shook his head, in the end, though, and turned back.


    He intended to return to his room and finally focus on his own things. However, as he did, he noticed Annabelle standing there next to the stairs, arms folded, looking directly at him.


    "Morning, Chris."


    Hearing her cheerful tone, Christian strangely felt as if it had a sharp edge to it, and instead of the tender gaze she was offering, it seemed to him like she was ring. But more than than, he also felt guilty, and didn''t have the face toment on her behavior, so, he just awkwardly replied,


    "Good morning, Sis."


    Annabelle, hearing him, closed her eyes for a moment, exhaled deeply, and finally said,


    "Come on, let''s go eat breakfast. It''s already toote."


    Christian didn''t say anything and just followed her. The meal felt suffocating for him, and he couldn''t help but wonder if she had noticed what he had done at the morning. A few times, he even intended to ask her, hoping to be released from the tension, but he didn''t have that kind courage.

 Chapter 131 Responsibility? (1)

    "Should I help you, Sis?"


    Annabelle, still displeased, nced at her brother, who had been walking on eggshells around her for some time now, as he asked. She refused coldly without a second thought.


    "No, there''s no need."


    She intended to turn around and start cleaning his room, but in the end, she hesitated. Her heart softened just a little, and she briefly considered saying something more to ease the tension between them.


    But even that thought quickly passed. She decided he should suffer for a while and reflect on what he had done wrong, at least until she finished cleaning.


    "I''ll inform you when I''m done," she said, finally walking away.


    Christian watched her retreating back, feeling even more awkward and guilty.


    He had hoped that by the end of his torturous mealtime, Annabelle would have eased up, even slightly. But seeing no change, he was left wondering what he should do.


    Christian felt certain that what had happened in the morning wasn''t the reason for her anger now, even if she had noticed. So, he reasoned that the cause must somehow be rted to Eva. Even then, he couldn''t pinpoint the specific reason, leaving him at a loss for what to say or how to earn her forgiveness.


    But, knowing he didn''t have the time to dwell on these things for now, Christian grabbed hisptop and moved to the living room, intending to work there for the time being.


    "Iris, was there anyone following Eva, snooping around when she came here?" he asked.


    [Yes. Even though it seemed like she lost them before arriving here, the same carter showed up in the vicinity of the house.]


    While Christian tried not to be too fazed, as he had somewhat expected this oue, he still didn''t feel good upon hearing the confirmation. So, while tapping the table in front of him, he asked again,


    "Did you confirm which side they''re working for?"


    [Yes, it''s Damian te.]


    Hearing the confirmation once more, Christian tried to suppress his irritation, then, before diving into the thing more seriously, he gave Iris a clear directive.


    "For now, keep an eye on them. Most importantly, if there''s any new talk about assassins from Damian te''s side, inform me immediately."


    [Understood.]


    With Iris''s answer, the room finally grew quiet, the only sound being the soft tapping of theptop''s keys. And like that, time passed.


    More than three hourster, Christian, deeply absorbed in his work, suddenly felt a small weight on hisp, causing his hands to pause, and lowering his gaze, he found his sister out there looking back at him.


    Annabelle, resting her head on her brother''sp, met his surprised expression and wondered just how focused he had been to not notice her sneaking in until she was this close.


    Or was it because it was her, that, unconsciously, he let his guard down?


    Feeling pleased as these thoughts swirled in her mind, she wrapped her arms around his back, burying her head against his firm stomach. To her, it was a well-deserved reward for all her hard work, after all.


    Christian, on the verge of feeling drained from the continuous work, looked at his sister silently. Seeing her seemingly back to normal, he couldn''t help but feel more at ease and rxed.


    Leaning back against the sofa, he rested his head and closed his eyes, his hand gently brushing through her hair.


    In this soothing moment, Christian felt his energy slowly returning. Even the tension from discovering that Eva had indeed been followed seemed to ease. Without a word to his sister, he allowed himself to rest for a while before finally returning to his work, at hacking.


    As more time passed, Annabelle, feeling that she had rested enough, lifted her head and looked at her brother''s face. Studying his expression, she finally spoke.


    "I was awake when you did that to me this morning."


    Hearing his sister''s sudden statement, spoken in a calm voice devoid of sharpness, Christian initially felt relieved that she had truly calmed down on her own. But as her words sank in, he froze.


    ''Was that really the reason?''


    Silently wondering, he took a moment to steady himself before finally, though rigidly, lowering his head, and said.


    "I see."


    He paused briefly, the weight of her words settling in, and with a heavy heart, he continued.


    "I''m really sor-"


    "Don''t try to apologize!" Annabelle cut him off before he could finish.


    Christian''s expression turned awkward once again. He had no idea what the right response was supposed to be.


    "Just take responsibility instead!" she demanded.


    ''Responsibility?''


    ''What kind of responsibility are we even talking about right now, in the first ce?''


    While wondering that, Christian, feelingpletely at fault here, continued looking at his sister, hoping she would at least borate further.


    But instead of providing an exnation, Annabelle asked another question.


    "Why did Evae today?"


    Feeling like he was obligated to answer in this kind of situation, Christian replied truthfully, though he couldn''t help but wonder where she was going with this this question.


    "Because I called her?"


    "Hmm. Then why did you call her?" she pressed.


    Christian couldn''t help but pause at her question. In the end, while averting his gaze, he answered in a low voice,


    "Because I missed her."


    And Annabelle, not intending to let him off easily, persisted.


    Stay tuned to empire


    "Right, after doing that to me?"


    Hearing her using tone, Christian finally felt the urge to defend himself this time.


    ''It was really a spur of the moment.''


    ''Had my hand not been there when I woke up, I wouldn''t have done that.''


    ''Had we not slept in the same bed, like I said at first, this wouldn''t have happened.''


    ''Had I not heard from Iris how Eva stayed up from night to morning just waiting and trying to guard you, I wouldn''t have called her.''


    ''If you were awake in the first ce, why did you allow that?''


    Christian felt like he could give his sister all kinds of excuses. More than ever, he felt she was being unfair in the moment. Yet, in the end, he didn''t.

 Chapter 132 Responsibility? (2)

    Christian just wondered, internally, why it seemed like he was being tested in these situations repeatedlytely. But knowing there was no one to answer him, he simply closed his eyes, exhaled deeply, and stayed silent.


    Annabelle felt like maybe she was pushing her brother too much, especially since some of the me was on her. So, in the end, seeing that he didn''t intend to say anything, she opened her small lips and spoke herself.


    "Sorry, I was being too childish. When I was mostly to me for what happened."


    "Actually, I don''t really mind what you did. It''s the opposite, I was happy."


    "And because of that, I couldn''t help but be a little jealous when you brought Eva here right after that."


    Taking a small pause, Annabelle looked into her brother''s eyes and continued,


    "I don''t know your exact thoughts about everything. But you wouldn''t have done that this morning if you really considered me just your older sister."


    "That really made me happy."


    As she observed his reaction, which seemed to confirm she had likely hit the nail on the head, a small joy welled up inside her. Then, she continued, especially since he didn''t seem to want to say anything.


    "You know, had it been that you were in a normal rtionship, and if it was before you told me everything about the other side of the world¡­"


    "I wouldn''t have be this sensitive."


    "But because it''s a messed-up world, my thoughts changed."


    ''Is my rtionship with Eva really that abnormal? And what about the world now?''


    Christian couldn''t help but have doubts hearing his sister, especially with how it seemed she was now rejecting Eva more than before, after knowing more about her. He still didn''t express his thoughts, though.


    If he said something, and she became even more rejecting toward Eva, that would only create more problems, after all. Read new chapters at empire


    As Christian remained silent, Annabelle, reaching this point, finally raised herself up. Instead of just resting her head on hisp, she sat on hisp, and though his handsome face was close, a little distracting, she still spoke in the most serious tone.


    "My thoughts have changed, and now, I want you to leave the possibility open for anything between us."


    She wanted to add that he should always make her his priority, no matter where they ended up, but she couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    She longed to be the closest person to his heart, but she feared she was being too greedy. So, she settled for what she could express.


    "I don''t want anyone to take my ce in your heart."


    "And I don''t want you to be reserved with me."


    "If you want to grope my breasts, just do it. Don''t hesitate, even if I''m awake."


    While giving this statement with a flushed face, she even took his hand and ced it on her breast.


    "Most importantly, don''t try to progress your rtionship with other women at the expense of what happened between us."


    Seeing him flinch, Annabelle gave a self-deprecating smile and said.


    "Actually, I know you probably didn''t think much when you did what you did."


    "Me neither. Even now, I haven''t really thought through everything, our predicament takes precedence, after all."


    "Anyway, I''m not even sure about my own emotions. I just know that if you were to want something from me, I would ept, no matter the reason."


    For Annabelle, if he were to dere, "You are my woman!" all of these problems would end. But she knew he wouldn''t, so she continued.


    "Actually, you know what? If I were asked if my emotions were really just love from a woman to a man¡­"


    "I would answer, ''No.''"


    "No matter what, you are still my precious younger brother, after all."


    "But if I were asked if I see you only as a younger brother¡­"


    "I would also answer, ''No,'' because I know myself clearly, and I see you as more than just a younger brother."


    "But to what extent, I''m not sure."


    "So, let''s explore that together, without making things awkward."


    "Let''s take everything slowly but surely, while cherishing these moments."


    "Okay?"


    While asking thest question, Annabelle continued to look at her brother''s expression, wondering what he would say after staying silent for so long. She couldn''t help but feel hopeful. After all, like she had said, it was a messed-up world, and they were no longer just normal people, at least her brother wasn''t. So, she felt that this kind ofplex rtionship could be epted, even if it wasn''t conventional.


    Christian, looking into his sister''s eager eyes, felt that her feelings were a bit overwhelming. Still, he somewhat agreed with what she had said, especially about taking their time and cherishing these moments. So, with a small smile, he finally spoke.


    "Okay."


    It was just one word, but for Annabelle, who had felt like a child sulking earlier, it was more than enough to make her feel like she was flying with joy.


    She couldn''t help but hug him tightly, forgetting his hand that she was still holding on her breast.


    And feeling the sensation of her breast pressing against his hand more strongly due to the tight hug, Christian tentatively and sneakily moved his hand away, then just hugged her back normally.


    Annabelle, suddenly bothered by the mixed scenting from her brother, couldn''t help but open her eyes. She had been rxing nicely in his arms at first, but now, she felt her mood being ruined once again!


    But not wanting to make the situation more awkward after it seemed like they had just made up, she decided to stay silent.


    Even so, as she looked at his tantalizing neck, she couldn''t help but have some idea.


    Leaning in slowly, and trying to resist the embarrassment creeping up, she first kissed his neck, preparing herself, and him, before parting her small lips and sucking, marking her ce.


    ¡­


    Author note:


    Actually these past two chapters, were really difficult to write, I even rewrote the previous one two times, as I was torn between letting Annabelle confront him directly or not.


    I''m man myself, and naturally there were something I couldn''t understand about women.


    Still, I tried all my part thinking from the perspective on Annabelle, and how she normally is.


    Like even if she is sometime emotional, she still a confident woman. At least through what she went through, she gained that confidence.


    So, is it really right, to just to brush things? Dying them forter?


    I asked myself this question after I wrote the initial previous chapter, and the answer I arrived at, was no.


    So, I rewrote it from start once again.


    For me these two chapters, or like the recent ones, are really very important, as the rtionship between the MC, his sister, and Eva, are really the most important point, in the written part of the story.


    So, I hope that they were done rightly.


    Thank you for reading till now.

 Chapter 133 Another Voice Recording (1)

    "This is when she''s still unsure about her feelings. Then if she was sure, what would have happened?"


    Christian couldn''t help but mutter as he looked at the mirror.


    Naturally, a handsome face appeared in it, with the owner being him.


    But more than that, his attention was on his neck, where his sister had left a hickey.


    In the end, he just smiled, shook his head, and shoved these thoughts aside.


    He was now back in his room, after all, so it was time to start the real work. More importantly, it seemed his sister was also looking into things on her own, with Iris''s help.


    Of course, he had slightly restricted the scope of her search, as any request for information not already avable would ultimately be handled by Iris. This was mostly for safety reasons, but there were also restrictions when it came to anything involving Eva.


    Not bothered by this, he returned to his desk and finally got started.


    Previously, he had been helping Iris hack into this ce and that ce, without even knowing exactly what they were, simply following her rmendations.


    Now, it was different. He would make adjustments himself as he saw fit, steering things in the direction dictated by what he uncovered.


    "Iris, did you find any evidence rted to the incident with my parents?"


    For Christian, who until now had only a theory built on instinct and assumptions, confirming these things was the first step.


    [Yes, I have already secured an evidence.]


    While Christian felt a pleasant surprise upon hearing Iris''s confirmation, his expression still hardened. That meant he had now confirmed the culprit behind his parents'' incident, after all.


    However, he still needed to know what kind of evidence had been found, because nothing could move forward without that information. He was also curious. An evidence that had remained for ten years, what could it be?


    "What kind of evidence is it?"


    [It''s a voice recording.]


    ''Again?''


    Christian wondered to himself, but he couldn''t help but voice his doubts aloud.


    "And before you say it, it''s from the assistant spy, right?"


    [Yes.]


    As he wondered how this assistant had managed to remain undetected all this time, he asked again,


    "And why hasn''t it been found until now, if it''s the same assistant?"


    [because it was under a different ount, a one, you have just helped me get ess to earlier.]


    Hearing Iris''s smooth reply, Christian decided not to bother with how the evidence was secured anymore. Instead, he focused on the voice recording that was ready to y on the screen. He clicked on it to start.


    "Hic! Look at this beauty, man!"


    "This is my pride and joy, my ''Midnight Mistress!'' Ain''t she a sight? Just look at that curve, like a fine ass on a summer day!"


    Hearing the intoxicated voice, and more so the content of the first few sentences, Christian couldn''t help but blink his eyes, then checked to make sure he was really ying the right file.


    After confirming it was the correct one, he finally decided to continue listening.


    "You see this? This here is power, my friend, pure, unfiltered, American muscle!"


    Step, step.


    "When I rev this baby up, it''s like she''s growling, begging to be unleashed!"


    Messaging his temples, as he was really questioning what he was hearing, Christian still continued listening, already having confirmed the identity of the voice''s owner.


    "It''s really amazing, as the Director said."


    Suddenly, hearing another ttering voice aside from Damian''s, Christian really questioned where this voice recording was going.


    Fortunately, after a few more minutes, he finally understood, it was about cars. Damian was bragging about his collection, and thenguage he used was just part of his vulgar nature.


    "You see this car, it''s¡­"


    As Christian started feeling bored with nothing but Damian''s crass bragging, suddenly, something that could be what he was waiting for happened.


    "Then, Director, what about this damaged car?"


    "It''s clearly different from all the others, after all."


    Christian couldn''t help but perk up his ears, as really, now, thinking about it, there was no evidence remaining aside from the car.


    So, could it be the same car he was talking about?


    With that thought, he continued listening.


    "Oh, this one."


    "It''s tomemorate my first murder that I''m keeping it."


    While, Christian clenched his hands at the shocking statement, murder, said so calmly, like it was nothing. His intense gaze remained fixed on the screen, as if by staring long enough, Damian te might just materialize out of it.


    "It was about seven years ago, when some changes happened on father''s side, and I, hic! Went to see that wench and my daughter, with those people whose pride seemed to reach the sky."


    "I thought, finally, her luck was running out, only to end up feeling even more frustrated, as it turned out my daughter had some kind of talent I didn''t know about."


    "You don''t know how irritated I was."


    "I thought her worth would finally drop, but instead, it suddenly skyrocketed."


    "With both her family and mine acting as her shield, despite Olivia being our daughter, not just hers!"


    Hearing another shocking revtion, Christian felt his knuckles turn white. He had thought Damian was just some kind of stalker, or an admirer, if he were to beautify it, of Eva, but Olivia was his daughter?


    As his mind buzzed with questions, he reminded himself that it wasn''t the time to dwell on it. The voice recording still wasn''t over, so he fought to keep his emotion in check and continued listening.


    "In the end, after spending some time in Harrisburg, I was even forced to return alone from that remote ce. So, after drinking my fill and giving up, I finally found them while driving."


    "A middle-aged couple, their faces glowing with the warmth of shared affection, smiling innocently toward each other, walking hand in hand."


    "Actually, you wouldn''t understand because you didn''t see them, but even from my seat in the car, their affection, their radiance, couldn''t have been more obvious."


    "Even in my forty-five years of life, I still hadn''t seen a couple that could give off that kind of love vibe toward each other, after all."


    "And when you see something that perfect, almost unnatural, you''d want to break it, right?"

 Chapter 134 Another Voice Recording (2)

    "And when you see something that perfect, almost unnatural, you''d want to break it, right?"


    .


    "Right?"


    Seemingly pondering whether he needed to answer, the assistant remained silent for a moment. He took his time until Damian te repeated the question, that he finally replied with an uneasy, tense tone.


    "Exactly, Director!"


    And Damian te, seemingly oblivious to the unease in his assistant''s voice, continued speaking as if nothing was amiss¡ªor so it appeared from the voice recording.


    "Yes, and that''s what I did, I stepped on the gas with all my might and trampled on them."


    "And you know what''s hrious?"


    "The man, noticing at thest moment, tried to shield the woman and seemed to die instantly. But the woman, who didn''t die right away, though barely conscious and in a terrible state, started crawling toward him, holding his hand and touching his face."


    "You know? I was even moved myself and thought I should drive over her again, she shouldn''t be left alone like this."


    "It''s really not right!"


    After shouting theatrically, his voice lowered again as he continued.


    "In the end, before I could make my decision, she lost consciousness. Talk about disappointment!"


    "Right? Hic¡ªRight?"


    "Y-yes, Director."


    The voice recording continued, with Damian te reminiscing about his satisfaction and the overwhelming euphoria he felt at that moment, before casually returning to bragging about his other cars.


    But Christian couldn''t hear the rest. He couldn''t register anything in his mind. His bloodshot eyes remained fixed on the screen, his chest heaving with barely contained fury as his hand clenched into a trembling fist.


    A first, so tightly held, that his nails dug into his palms, drawing blood that dripped slowly onto the desk.


    Everything fades with time.


    Even if they don''t disappearpletely, they eventually leave behind only faint traces.


    That was what he had believed until this moment.


    He thought that, although he was determined to find the culprit responsible for the ident and make them pay, it was still a resolve no where near what he was feeling now.


    He didn''t feel himself boiling in furry like this before, after all.


    Or perhaps his feelings had merely be stagnant, lying dormant and waiting for something to ignite them. And hearing this voice recording... it did just that.


    Christian felt his once-dormant emotions ignite, burning brighter and hotter than ever, as if they intended to consume him along with their mes.


    .


    At first, Christian had truly believed it was just an ident, a hit-and-run by a cowardly culprit. He never imagined it was actually a murder.


    A murder,mitted by someone who would get drunk and bber about it as if it were some grand achievement. Someone who spoke of it in that zealous tone, making it painfully clear that he wasn''t just drunk on alcohol, he was even more intoxicated by the twisted satisfaction of what he had done.


    If it wasn''t like that, he wouldn''t have gone out of his way to recount every detail of the incident, like some kind of twisted report, as if fearing someone might miss the full picture of his so-called "aplishment."


    .


    Christian, unable to calm down even after time had passed, finally stood up. The suffocating tension in the room pressed down on him, and he decided to head to the roof to breathe in the fresh, open air.


    But just as he was about to leave, he noticed his bleeding hand. He froze, staring at the crimson stains and the shallow crescent marks his nails had carved into his palm.


    In the end, he just grabbed a handful of tissues, stuffing them against his wounded hand, and then left his room.


    Now, standing on the roof of his house, watching the sun slowly set, with the oppressive heat of the weather pressing down on him, Christian didn''t let himself focus on these things. Instead, he tried to calm himself and gather his thoughts.


    ''I can''t do something impulsively, only to regret itter.''


    ''I should try to be even more cool-headed, more logical, in this kind of situation.''


    Christian repeated these words to himself, as though he were trying to hypnotize himself, clinging desperately to reason and restraint, determined not to let himself make a rash mistake.


    He felt like he was going crazy, after all.


    More than an hourter, when thest ray of sunlight had barely faded and darkness began to settle in, a voice finally broke the silence.


    "Chris, what are you doing here?"


    Snapping out of his reverie at the sound of his sister''s voice, the first thing, Christian thought about was how he should brush things aside, as he have no intention of letting her hear the voice recording.


    "Nothing, just getting some air."


    And Annabelle, observing her brother''s expression, his forced smile, and the slightly angry tone in his voice, immediately knew something was wrong. Her expression darkened as she spoke.


    "Chris, we''ve already talked a lot, both yesterday and today. Do you really n to start hiding things from me again, just like this?"


    Annabelle did her best not to force her younger brother with her tone, but she also didn''t want there to be any distance between them again. So, seeing him close his eyes and remain silent, she waited.


    "I found evidence rted to the incident with our parents."


    "And it turns out it''s a murder case, not an ident."


    "So, I was shaken a little."


    Christian tried to present the facts to his sister without bias, not trying to make things bigger or smaller than they were.


    He felt like she was right after all, there was no need to hide things from her. It was just that he didn''t want her to hear the voice recording.


    As he''d thought, Annabelle seemed a little taken aback at first, but after a moment, she simply nodded and said in a calm tone.


    "Well, I thought as much."


    "Huh?"


    "What do you mean?" Continue reading at empire


    And Christian couldn''t help but question this time.


    "It''s simple. It was a possibility since the ident happened, and I had thought the same with that policeman."


    "Most importantly, I actually went to the ce where the incident happened, once."


    "And for it to be an ident, it felt a little unnatural."


    "But since there was no evidence to prove that, it remained just a possibility, until you confirmed it now."


    It was Christian''s turn to be taken aback by his sister''s logical conclusion, and he couldn''t say anything in return.


    So, seeing him like this, Annabelle was unable to watch him any longer, and came to his side, hugging him tightly. The embrace helped him more than anything else, as it seemed her presence was the only thing soothing enough for him in that moment.

 Chapter 135 Under the Surface

    Christian,ing back to his senses and realizing that he needed to at leastplete his investigation before figuring out exactly what he could do, was now back in his room. His sister, however, was sitting in hisp, not even letting him workfortably.


    Despite Annabelle acting as a sort of tranquilizer, Christian still couldn''t fully calm down and decided to start with the background of Damian te.


    And apparently, the answer was already waiting for him.


    [He''s actually the illegitimate son of the president of Infinitel Company.]


    While the slight surprise came from how quickly the answer was ready, it was the name of thepany that truly caught Christian''s attention. More ever, he couldn''t help but want to double-check. Hearing it felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured over him, after all.


    "You mean ''that'' Infinitelpany?"


    [Yes.]


    Upon hearing Iris''s confirmation, Christian froze. He didn''t know how to feel and found himself pausing, unable to imagine what it would mean to go up against the Infinitel Company.


    Any American citizen, no, any normal person in the world, unless they lived under a rock, would know that name, after all. Even someone like him, who had zero interest in these kinds of things, was familiar with it.


    It was one of the leadingpanies in technology and innovation worldwide, but beyond that, its influence seemed to permeate every corner of society.


    Christian didn''t have time to think about how he could tackle this problem, how to take on such a titan, because Annabelle, seated on hisp, suddenly turned her head toward him. With a serious expression and tone, she said.


    "Like I said before, let''s run away!"


    Explore new worlds at empire


    Christian tried not to let himself be overwhelmed by the problems piling up all at once, or by his sister''s persistent insistence from the side. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself further, as the scale of the situation just kept growing. So, first, he turned to his sister and said.


    "Sis, how about you calm down first?"


    As he tried to reassure her with his voice, Christian even used one of his hands, cing it gently on her stomach and massaging it.


    It was an action meant to calm her down first, and, admittedly, to also distract his own taut nerves with the softness of her body.


    Luckily, Annabelle didn''t argue much after he reassured her once more, promising that if the situation turned out to be truly hopeless, they would run. Finally, she stayed silent.


    With that, Christian resumed his investigation.


    Fortunately, this time, he came across a piece of pleasant information, or at least something that gave him a bit of confidence. It seemed there wouldn''t be any interference from Vincent Quinn, Damian te''s father and the president of Infinitel, anytime soon.


    He was pretty much, all invested in it.


    Apparently, Vincent Quinn already had some information about him and Eva. But in the end, he simply didn''t care.


    There were far more important things upying his attention.


    And that was the Academy!


    He waspletely invested in it, with many people from his side entering its ranks, actually including Olivia.


    So, at least until the Academy open, there wouldn''t be any trouble from his side. This gave Christian some time to prepare and figure out what he should do next.


    And, if it really came down to running, so be it.


    "I''ll go prepare dinner," Annabelle suddenly said, breaking through Christian''s thoughts about the giant he was about to face, and he simply nodded in response.


    "It seems neither you nor Eva are all that important to Vincent Quinn," she added with a teasing tone.


    "Well, honestly, that''s somewhat reassuring."


    Then, muttered, and kissed him on the cheek, before finally leaving.


    Christian stayed where he was, continuing to sift through the information. But, really, just as she had said, it was fortunate.


    More than that, things were finally starting to connect for him.


    Christian had always wondered how Damian te managed to bury the incident with his parents. Now, it was bing clear, it hadn''t been Damian who interfered in the investigation, but Vincent Quinn instead.


    Still, how was Eva connected to all of this?


    With that question lingering in his mind, Christian shifted his focus. This time, he decided to examine the situation from her side, feeling that perhaps he could uncover a clue that might help him piece everything together.


    He started by looking into connections with Vincent Quinn, Damian te, and her employees.


    And it didn''t take him long to confirm that his sister''s hypothesis, that Eva was actually from an ancient family, was true.


    But with even the Infinitel Company involved, Christian wasn''t all that surprised. Instead, his curiosity shifted to the nature of the connection.


    What kind of rtionship did they share exactly?


    As one thing was clear, it wasn''t a good one, at least not from Eva''s side.


    After taking a break for dinner and returning to his room alone, Christian finally got his answer.


    Eva''s family, which, as it turned out, was Ashvale and not Carter, her maid''s family surname, had actually sold her.


    There was some kind of deal going on between the Ashvale family and Vincent Quinn. What exactly it entailed, he didn''t know, but when he also discovered that one of Vincent''s legitimate son, was married to a girl with the Ashvale surname, Christian concluded that this wasn''t just one deal.


    Liora Ashvale''s position was clearly not the same as Eva''s, after all.


    And if there was to be a marriage with an important family member like Liora, why was Eva involved in the first ce?


    Christian concluded that there was likely more than one deal, with the second one being much bigger. The Infinitel Company and the Ashvale family will be even more intertwined, due to that.


    That was likely why Eva had been trying to distance herself from all of this. After all, it turned out that every employee in her mansion had been a spy for one party or another.


    Even with all the information he had gathered, Christian had to admit that getting details about the Ashvale family, who were in dark, was turning out to be much harder than getting information about the Infinitel Company and its president, who were more out in the open.


    As frustration started to build within him, feeling like the whole picture was still missing something, suddenly, Iris''s voice broke through his thoughts.


    [Master, it seems like Damian te is making another move.]

 Chapter 136 Guaranteed Success?

    At the same time, in another ce...


    "Chairman, I just received a call. The assassin is ready and had actually already arrived in Harrisburg."


    Damian, sitting in his office chair in the high-rise ss office, listened quietly to Brian, his assistant. But, despite all the preparation, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something still feltcking.


    So, in the end, after taking a moment to gather his thoughts, and while keeping hisposure, knowing the situation was already quite serious, and he had to be careful. As, if Eva ever became too reckless, it could cost him his head.


    In a cold, menacing voice, he finally spoke.


    "What about the previous assassin? Are you still unable to contact him or determine his current situation? At least if he''s alive?"


    "Unfortunately, I was unable to get any kind of lead regarding him."


    "Tracking his phone, we know that he got away from the target''s house, but after, he left the city, we lost the signal."


    "Most importantly, even though I found out that Mistress Eva had also gone discreetly that night, that was all we could uncover, even with all our people there."


    "But¡­ it''s presumed he''s already dead."


    Damian tried not to re up upon hearing the same report he had already heard more than a few times. He really tried hard, as even though he was holding the ss ashtray tightly in his hand, he didn''t throw it. Still, he couldn''t help but shout, letting out a string of curses to relieve the stress.


    And finally, after some time, when he seemed to have calmed, he spoke again, his voice still tinged with frustration.


    "How confident are you this time that the assassin will seed?"


    The assistant, who didn''t seem to mind the insults, replied without missing a beat.


    "More than 90% sure it will seed!"


    "After all, evenst time, aside from the maid, Mistress Eva didn''t bring anyone with her."


    Hearing his confident tone, Damian became even more pissed and agitated, shouting once again.


    "That''s the problem, you fucker!"


    "Since when did that wench start taking matters like this into her own hands?"


    "If she had just sent her maid and some guards, or anyone, that would have been fine."


    "But do you know what it means that she went on her own?"


    Seeing his idiot assistant, whom he had thought waspetent enough, act like this, Damian, for the first time, wasn''t sure if he should continue down this path or if it was really the right choice. As, despite everything, despite his desire to make her his own, she was still a scary woman, after all.


    More than ever, now, even if the assassination seeded, he wouldn''t be able to feelpletely relieved.


    ''So, should I wait for things to calm down and ask for some help?''


    While the thought urred to Damian, even if briefly, his pride still wouldn''t allow it.


    So, feeling even more anger at the situation, and even more at Eva, who had refused him but was now chasing after some boy, wet behind the ears, Damian finally snapped. His wounded pride made his frustration reach a boiling point, and with a furious growl, he said, "Make sure you bring his head to me."


    "Do you understand?"


    ''Do you have a misunderstanding that we''re living in some kind of historical drama?'' the assistant thought, sarcasm thick in his mind.


    ''Like really, what do you mean by fucking head? A literal one?''


    ''Really?''


    Despite his inner grumbling and curses that followed, the assistant managed to force a smile and did his best to reassure his boss.


    "Don''t worry, there is no possibility of failure this time."


    "After all, unlike the previous time, where the assassin was asked to make it seem like a robbery attempt¡­"


    Stay tuned to empire


    "This time, it''s just killing, even using firearms, and with someone a lot more professional at that."


    "So, it''s clearly a guaranteed case!"


    Against Brian''s im, Damian didn''t seem to be reassured and was still frowning.


    In the end, knowing that he couldn''t back down, no, he wouldn''t back down, he said,


    "90% is not enough. Tell him he needs to wait for the perfect chance. If he feels even slightly that his skills alone aren''t adequate, retreat immediately and ask for help."


    "I don''t think there will be another chance. If we don''t seed this time, after all..."


    ''At least, not in the short term.''


    "So, don''t fucking ruin it."


    "Do you understand?"


    Brian, maintaining his reassured smile, replied in a confident tone, all while still cursing inwardly.


    "Don''t worry, Chairman. I''ll tell the assassin exactly what you ordered!"


    Damian''s weathered face shifted slightly as he heard Brian, his assistant. In the end, he just muttered.


    "It better be."


    "It really better be worth it."


    ¡­


    "So, it''s a guaranteed sess?"


    Christian couldn''t help but ask in a ridiculing manner after hearing Damian''s conversation.


    [Apparently.]


    Still, knowing that the assassin this time would even use firearms, he knew he couldn''t afford to be careless. So, after tapping at the desk for a moment, he asked,


    "Have you been able to determine the assassin''s location for now?"


    [Yes. But it''s still quite far and not moving. Moreover, it seems she won''t make a move before midnight.]


    Christian started pondering whether he should wait until midnight, and she came to him or make a move on her immediately. But then, something suddenly grabbed his attention.


    "Wait, she? Is the assassin not a man this time?"


    [No, it''s a woman, a young one at that.]


    Christian couldn''t help but pause at the confirmation. But more than underestimating her because she was a woman, he was more intrigued by the fact that despite being a woman, she was even more professional and stronger than the previous assassin.


    It wasn''t about the notion that women were physically weaker than men either; it was about how someone like her could be more skilled, when essence technique were not involved.


    Even then, he didn''t n to spare her. Her fate had been sealed the moment she chose to go against him, after all.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 137 Crossed Lines (1)

    Christian, now fully aware that an assassin wasing for him, spent some time debating whether to confront her immediately or wait for her to make the first move. He weighed the options carefully, but as he tried to focus on the assassin, his thoughts kept drifting toward the man who had sent her, Damian te, and the more he thought about him, the angrier he became.


    How had he be so deeply entangled with this man? He couldn''t help but question it.


    First, there was Damian''s history with Eva, something twisted and forced, linked to the Ashvale family''s schemes. Then there was the murder of his parents, a crime he now can''t forget or forgive. Next, Damian had sent an assassin after him long before Christian had even uncovered these truths, and as if that wasn''t enough, the man had dared to target his sister.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And now, once again, another assassin.


    The sheer audacity to do all that, even if Damian was unaware that some of it were rted to him,bined with the endless attempts to ruin him now, fueled Christian''s rage. It surged within him, an undeniable urge to put an end to Damian te''s meddling once and for all.


    Even so, Christian knew the current situation demanded patience. He needed time to craft a foolproof n, one that would eliminate Damian without exposing himself to the consequences.


    So, for now, he forced himself to focus on the things he could do. To him, this fucker was already as good as dead in his mind, anyway. After all, Damian te had crossed too many lines. Most importantly, Christian didn''t want the actions of this piece of shit to continue affecting him or the people he cared about; his sister and Eva, any longer.


    Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Christian refocused on the current assassin and the situation at hand. After checking her location and realizing that it wasn''t an ideal spot to engage her, he decided to wait. However, simply waiting wasn''t enough. So, after some consideration, he came up with a n to intercept her at a location that was suitable for him to take decisive action.


    Still, with the seemingly ample time remaining before the assassin would make her move, Christian decided to shift his focus back to investigating Eva and the Ashvale ancient family.


    He hadn''t spared anyone around Eva from scrutiny, checking if they might hold any useful information. Yet, even then, he hadn''t actually attempted to obtain information directly through Eva herself.


    He hadn''t touched Eva''s or Olivia''s phones, ounts, or anything of the sort. As for the maid, Sophia, his investigation only went as far as confirming that she wasn''t a spy, nothing more.


    Because after going through all these people, even with only minimal effort through Iris, Christian knew that the information he had uncovered was probably the limit of what hacking could provide him. So, he finally came to a decision, to stop at this point.


    Even if he were to cross that line, a line Eva herself had said she was okay with, that she was prepared to be bare before his eyes, and he look through her ounts, chats and personal other things¡­what could he truly gain? What confidential or rted information would he uncover?


    Christian doubted he''d find much, even if he did. So, he no longer wanted to continue. Instead, he just wanted to hear things directly from hear, to hear her side of the story.


    More than that, when investigating the Ashvale family, he also didn''t find anything of significant importance, just information about them as individuals. As for the kind of rtionship they had with Eva? He only found that she wasn''t liked. And the details of the deal they had made with the Infinitelpany? That remained shrouded in mystery, with no leads to follow at all.


    Explore stories on empire


    So, arriving at this point, Christian really felt that hearing the rest directly from Eva was the best choice. He had already uncovered enough; the rest shoulde from her. He also decided to have this talk with her tomorrow morning, as soon as the day began.


    Standing up and stretching after he was done, Christian finally left his room, heading toward his sister.


    Knocking on the door and not waiting for a response, Christian opened it himself, mirroring her actions, only to find her sitting at her desk, seemingly still engrossed in something on the screen.


    Then, as she turned her head toward him and motioned for him to sit and wait, still focused on what she was doing, Christian was suddenly struck by the urge to do a little mischief.


    Even with everything unfinished, even with the voice recording of Damian still echoing in the back of his mind, Christian felt that acting normal, as if nothing had changed, was the right thing to do. It wasn''t that he was forgetting it or pretending nothing had happened either. He knew, however, that for now, there was nothing he could do, and a decision would have to be made tomorrow anyway.


    So, while trying to push aside his chaotic thoughts, Christian walked toward his sister.


    He looked at her exposed nape, framed by the ponytail hairstyle she was wearing, and lowered his head. A sense of embarrassment crept in, even though he had no intention of leaving anything like a hickey.


    Still, as he gazed at the smooth, enticing curve of her white nape, he overcame his hesitation and kissed her.


    Seeing his sister suddenly take a sharp breath and turn her head, her cheeks flushed red, Christian couldn''t help but feel that something had gone wrong now that it was his turn to act.


    Annabelle, with butterflies fluttering in her stomach, didn''t say anything. She simply returned to reading the documents in front of her, pretending everything was normal, though she secretly hoped he would continue.


    And luckily, he did just that. However, after showering her with kisses, he felt like he couldn''t continue anymore, and finally rested his chin on her shoulder, then, nced at what she was reading.

 Chapter 138 Crossed Lines (2)

    Now, resting his chin on his sister''s shoulder and looking at what she was focused on, Christian found the contents of her reading iprehensible. So, he couldn''t help but voice his doubts.


    "Why are you reading this kind of thing?"


    Instead of answering, Annabelle replied with a question of her own.


    "What does this look like to you?"


    And Christian, with a pondering tone, replied, "Some internal policy n?"


    "Exactly. It''s one from the Infinitelpany, though, and that''s why I''m reading it."


    "What kind of deal happened with the Ashvale and Infinitel, you couldn''t find that out, right?"


    "Yeah?" Against, his sister''s second question, Christian said, his voice uncertain.


    "So, that''s why I''m reading this, even if it seems like something really unrted to the other side of the world. But, byparing what they are currently doing with what they did previously, we''re bound to find some clues!"


    While Christian felt it was a novel way of approaching things, he still didn''t feel the need to go that far, so he said, "Then, why didn''t you just ask Iris to make aparison table for you, with the important points?"


    "You know that these kinds of documents, especially for a giantpany like Infinitel, are very long after all."


    "Actually, you could just ask her about the differences directly."


    Annabelle stayed silent for some time, seemingly pondering whether she should be blunt. In the end, she simply said, "But, Chris, the kind of things I''m looking for could be too small, could be something really trivial that Iris wouldn''t notice."


    "After all, for these kinds of things, the most important thing is flexibility, not rigid thinking."


    "More than that, actually¡­ I have confidence in myself, more than Iris."


    Was she trying to be considerate, given that Iris, his AI, still hadn''t advanced enough?


    Christian listened silently and couldn''t help but question his sister in his mind before voicing these thoughts.


    "Sis, are you having some wrong idea?"


    "I studied materials about AI making for just more than a month, maybe two, but not more, then made Iris."


    "And she''s already capable enough."


    "More than that, she will continue to improve."


    After defending Iris slightly, as she was really his proud work, he added,


    "Anyway, I understand what you mean, so, you can look at things on your own."


    "But how about you dy that for tomorrow? I''m already tired enough and want to sleep."


    Annabelle, reminded of her brother''s monstrous ability to create Iris in such a short time, felt a sense of pride rather than embarrassment at her earlier wrong assumption. She had thought he might feel hurt or defensive if she said anything about Iris.


    However, his confidence in Iris wasn''t just about her current capabilities; it seemed to stem more from his belief in her constant improvement.


    Continue your journey with empire


    As for sleeping, when Annabelle looked at the time, she realized it was a bit earlier than usual, but the thought of sleeping with her brother once again made her heart race with excitement. It was still hard for her to fully believe in this new closeness they shared. It had been such an unexpected turn of events, after all, and the joy it brought her was indescribable.


    She couldn''t help but smile softly at the thought, a warmth filling her chest. Despite the early hour, the prospect of being with him, feeling thefort of his presence so close, made her nod without hesitation. Moreover, it wasn''t just sleep she was looking forward to, it was being near him, having him in her arms, that mattered more.


    "Okay, just give me two minutes."


    Getting her agreement, Christian smiled and said,


    "Then, I''ll be waiting in my room. Let''s sleep there."


    ¡­


    Now, lying on his bed with an earphone in ce to receive Iris''s periodic updates on the constant changes happening with the assassin, and his sister at his side, Christian was waiting for her to fall asleep.


    He had already prepared the sharp knives he had taken from the previous assassin, and had set aside clothes to wear downstairs. Everything was in ce, and the only thing left to do was wait for his sister to drift off.


    He naturally didn''t intend to hide things from her; it was just that he had nned to tell herter, after he had dealt with the assassin and returned, to spare her any unnecessary worry or tension.


    But, seeing how she was still hugging his head against her breasts with one arm while gently ruffling his hair gently with the other, Christian couldn''t help but wonder how much longer it would take.


    Time seemed to crawl, with him asionally opening his eyes, only to find her still gazing at him. Each time, he would close them again, letting himself sink back into her softness.


    He could feel the warmth of her presence against his cheeks, against his body, and despite his growing impatience, he found it impossible to let go of thefort the situation brought him.


    Even so, as his sister showed no signs of wanting to sleep anytime soon, instead nestling even closer, her movements a gentle refusal to settle into the quiet rest he had been waiting for, he couldn''t help but feel a bit troubled.


    Then, suddenly, seeing his sister roll him onto his back and climb on top of him, Christian couldn''t help but wonder if she had caught on to something and was doing this intentionally, as a way to ensure he wouldn''t leave.


    As her hair fell down, brushing against his face, he gently pushed it aside, brushing her strands with a careful hand. Pretending to remain calm, he locked eyes with her, his expression steady despite the turmoil of thoughts swirling in his mind.


    They stared at each other like that for some time, before Annabelle suddenly cupped his cheeks with her hands and lowered her head even further.


    ''Wait, she''s really doing this?''


    Christian''s couldn''t help but have his thoughts race wildly, and his heart pounding even faster.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 139 Crossed Lines (3)

    As thoughts raced wildly through Christian''s mind, and his heart pounding even faster, his eyes couldn''t help but gravitate toward his sister''s lips. Yet, in the end, she didn''t kiss him. Instead, she parted her small lips and said softly, "You know what, Chris?"


    Christian tilted his head slightly in response, hiding the flicker of disappointment inside him. He couldn''t help but feel frustrated at the hopeful gesture she''d made, only to leave him hanging. Annabelle, seemingly unaware of his inner turmoil, was simply satisfied with the attention she had drawn and continued speaking.


    "You are more important than anything, so don''t be too hard on yourself."


    "Don''t work too hard."


    Saying something she never thought she''d say to her notoriouslyzy brother, Annabelle felt a little odd, but still, she continued.


    "It''s not like I''m telling you not to pursue the case of our parents."


    "I''m just saying you should take your time."


    Her gaze softened as she leaned in closer, and said. "Do you understand?"


    ''Is there really a need for this confusing position if you''re not doing anything?''


    Christian felt distracted by his sister''s behaviors and couldn''t help but feel a little odd about why she had suddenly brought up this subject when they were supposed to be going to sleep. Still, he tried to reply in his usual tone, doing his best to hide his growing frustration.


    "Yes."


    Seeing how his sister just nodded and smiled faintly before wrapping her arms around his neck and hugging him tightly with her whole body, Christian felt it was almost certain now, she had realized something. Still, he continued to pretend like nothing was wrong since she hadn''t asked anything directly.


    What concerned him most, however, wasn''t just her possible realization, it was the ufortable position they were in. If he really intended to sleep, he felt it would be impossible like this. After all, it wasn''t just ufortable; it was undeniably arousing.


    While Christian tried to gently move his sister, who now had her eyes closed, to the side, time seemed to drag on. Finally, after what felt like forever, his sister slowly released her grip on him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He looked at her carefully and then, in a whisper, said, "Sis, are you awake?"


    "..."


    ''Are you really going to leave it like this?'' Christian thought, knowing she was still awake. He hesitated for a moment, wondering if he should wait a bit longer. In the end, he decided against it.


    He just lowered his head and gently kissed her forehead, whispering in a low voice, "I''m sorry."


    As he began to lift himself, preparing to leave, his gazended once again on her soft, pink lips. Strangely, they looked even more inviting now, and he felt an undeniable pull to taste them. But, with great effort, he resisted the urge.


    ''When Ie back, I will definitely get a taste,'' he thought, his determination firm, before finally leaving the room.


    Yet, as he walked, he couldn''t shake the feeling of guilt. Knowing that his sister was pretending to sleep made him feel uneasy, and the weight of the situation lingered in his mind. Find more to read on empire


    ''Till when should I behave like this?''


    Christian thought, a sense of frustration creeping in. ''Should anything happen, would I always need to take this approach?''


    He felt that he was not only making things ufortable for his sister but also for himself. As he tried to understand why he couldn''t simply go back and casually tell her that he was going to take care of the assassin, he finally found the answer.


    ''Because I''m not confident enough.''


    This time, it wasn''t just about the level of strength, though. It was also about every circumstance surrounding the situation. Christian wasn''t fully confident in everything; he felt there was room for error, whether it was in his judgment or something else.


    He was naturally confident that he would defeat the assassin, but would it be an overwhelming victory? He couldn''t be certain about that.


    ''Don''t be too hard on yourself!''


    As many thoughts swirled in his mind, Christian suddenly remembered what his sister had said, and he couldn''t help but pause while changing his clothes.


    ''Maybe it''s really like Sis said.''


    ''I only got the essence technique yesterday.''


    ''And I only learned about the situation of the other side of the world yesterday too.''


    ''Moreover, with the Idle System, I''m constantly advancing.''


    ''So, is there really a need to fall into this cycle of self-doubt?''


    Christian, who had already finished changing his clothes and was now looking at the map on his phone with the mark indicating the assassin''s current position, still unmoving, finally made a decision.


    He would return to his room and simply tell his sister that he was going to take care of an assassin, as simple as that.


    Even if he wasn''t a hundred percent confident in everything, he still felt certain of his victory, after all.


    Arriving in front of his room''s door and opening it slowly, Christian wasn''t sure whether he was hoping his sister was still awake or already asleep.


    So, when his gaze fell on the bed and saw her sitting there, leaning against the headboard, Christian wasn''t sure how to proceed. More than that, her posture, her knees drawn up, folded close to her chest, one arm casually resting on them while supporting her cheek, coupled with her serene expression that revealed nothing, and her distant gaze, as if she were elsewhere entirely, felt heartbreaking.


    When her eyes finally moved and met his, locking their gazes, he felt that despite the calmness in them, something in her silence seemed to carry a quiet protest.


    So, after Christian walked over and arrived in front of her, he couldn''t bring himself to sit, remaining standing instead.


    He felt as if he were a criminal in a courtroom, with his sister as the judge. And because his charge was so severe, he wasn''t even allowed to sit.


    In the end, with the silence stretching on and knowing he might not have much time, he took the initiative and spoke in the calmest tone he could muster.

 Chapter 140 Crossed Lines (4)

    As the silence stretched on, Christian finally took the initiative and spoke in the calmest tone he could muster.


    "Actually, I''m just going to take care of an assassin and thene back."


    Annabelle''s pupils quivered slightly at his words, but in the end, she simply replied, "Is that so?"


    Feeling guilty, and unable to even meet her eyes, Christian nodded and said, "Yes. And you can ask Iris anytime about how things are progressing if you get worried... or just curious."


    Annabelle scuffed in frustration, her toneced with spite. "If you didn''t want me to be worried at first, how could I possibly be now?"


    "That¡­ was me not thinking enough," Christian admitted, his voiceced with regret.


    "I''m sorry," he added, lowering his head as he apologized.


    Annabelle stared at her brother, feeling like she had a million things to say. But in the end, she said nothing. Instead, she simply opened her arms, her expression softening ever so slightly.


    As Christian awkwardly hugged her, Annabelle tightened the embrace on her own, pulling him closer. They stayed like that for some time, the silence stretching between them, heavy yetforting.


    When she finally loosened her grip, Christian instinctively moved his head back slightly, his gaze locking onto hers.


    At that moment, memories of earlier flooded her mind, his close breath brushing against her when he leaned down before leaving the room. She still didn''t know if that had been his true intention or if he had changed his mind upon managing to hear her heart pounding so loudly.


    But now, as she looked at him, her uncertainty gave way to determination. She moved her hands around his neck and gently pulled his head down toward her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''If you can''t take the first step,'' she thought, her resolve unwavering, ''then I can do just that for you.''


    Catching on to her intention, Christian, still locking his gaze with his sister, felt his heart flutter slightly. But this time, he didn''t hesitate.


    He reached out, cupping her cheeks gently with his hands, then, finally kissed those appetizing lips.


    Still looking at each other while kissing, and feeling how his sister had no intention of settling for a simple kiss, just like him, he finally parted his lips and deepened the kiss with his tongue.


    As he felt her response, just as strong, he couldn''t help but keep his gaze locked on her mesmerizing green eyes. The ck mole beneath her left eye only seemed to enhance her enchanting look in the dark room. His desire grew, and with it, he became even more aggressive.


    Annabelle felt her brother''s hand on her breast, squeezing it, as he made a mess of her, despite it being her first kiss. Even then, she felt like she was dying of happiness


    But, more than that, it also seemed as if he were buying her silence after messing things up, as if saying, "Were you not just trying to get your way with me? Are you happy now?" in a ridiculing manner.


    Even so, despite imagining this ridiculous scenario, Annabelle wasn''t upset. Instead, she felt gleeful, being desired, by her younger brother in particr, brought her immense joy after all.


    So, in response to him, she tried topensate for her inexperience in passion.


    Christian, his hand sneaking under his sister''s T-shirt and feeling her soft body, suddenly paused. He realized that if he advanced any further, it would be a repeat of the previous time, and he would be ambushed by the assassin.


    So, reluctantly, he withdrew his hand and pulled his head back, the string of saliva still connecting him to his sister.


    Still filled with desire and seeing her flushed face, he felt a strong urge to do more, but he resisted and finally said.


    "How about we continue when Ie back?"


    Annabelle, initially still absorbed in the moment as she had finally crossed the line with her brother, was filled with desire to do more. However, she came back to her senses upon hearing his words. She silently contemted the right response, wanting to avoid being a burden, before giving him a smile and saying.


    "Then, I''ll be waiting."


    Christian felt his heart flutter at her smile. Still, he knew he couldn''t be swept up by her, in that moment. So, he just embarrassingly gave her a small peck on the lips before finally leaving.


    As he checked the assassin''s location again, Christian, who had expected there to be at least some movement, couldn''t help but ask Iris,


    "Iris, what''s going on with this assassin? Why hasn''t she moved yet?"


    "Has she received any calls or further orders?"


    "And what about our surroundings? Is there anyone expected to help her?"


    [Currently, the area surrounding the house is clear with no one around, and the assassin is truly working alone, as she hasn''t made contact with anyone during all this time.]


    "Then, what is she doing? Can you tell?"


    [That''s something I don''t know.]


    Standing at the entrance of the house, Christian, feeling irritated, wondered what he should do next when suddenly, Iris''s voice came through again.


    [Master, the assassin has started moving.]


    "Finally."


    As he said that, Christian left the house immediately, while at the same time, observing the assassin''s mark as it moved on the map.


    While driving the car, Christian observed the road the assassin was taking, a route he hadn''t anticipated. Then, looking at the interception point Iris had selected, doubts began to form in his mind.


    [Master, since the assassin is actually on a motorcycle, the previous calctions were off. The new interception point I provided is rtively empty, especially at night.]


    [Most importantly, intercepting her at this point will be quite easy.]


    Hearing Iris''s exnation, Christian nced at the map again. After thinking and memorizing the route he should take, he spoke.


    "From now on, disy her live movements on the screen whenever she passes under a security camera, in addition to her location."


    [Understood.]

 Chapter 141 Into the Fight (1)

    Due to the change in ns and the assassin taking an approach he hadn''t anticipated, Christian, as he made his way to the new interception point, began to feel that this could be an opportunity.


    If he could catch her off guard and ram into her with the car, no, crash into her outright, then perhaps he could end it all without the need for a fight.


    At this moment, all Christian cared about was the result. The methods? They didn''t matter in the slightest, at least not now. Perhaps, if the gap in strength was as vast as the sky and earth, he might have given it some thought. But for now, his only concern was making sure he didn''t mistakenly target the wrong person.


    As the distance between them grew shorter and shorter, and the critical moment drew near, Christian switched off the car''s headlights, hoping to dy her awareness of his approach by a few precious seconds. He calcted the exact time she would reach the collision point by the speed she is currently moving in and, with determination burning in his eyes, mmed his foot down on the gas pedal with all his might.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He approached from a turn on the side road, making timing the most critical factor. So, when he finally caught sight of the faint glow of her motorcycle''s headlights, a wave of nervousness crept over him, though he couldn''t pinpoint whether it was from the anticipation of possibly killing her or the fear of failing entirely.


    Vruum.


    With every ounce of focus, Christian drove straight toward her, his grip tightening on the steering wheel as the car surged forward. The assassin, however, even if noticing a littlete, reacted with startling reflexes, executing motorcycle maneuvers that seemed almost inhuman.


    Crash.


    Despite her skill, she couldn''tpletely avoid him though, and his car clipped the side of the motorcycle. The impact sent it skidding, while his car jolted violently, a tremor running through his body.


    "Fuck," Christian cursed through gritted teeth involuntarily. Frustrated by the narrow miss, he gripped the wheel tightly, his eyes fixed on her as she was thrown from the bike. She twisted midair in a desperate, acrobatic attempt to soften the fall, but still hit the ground hard. Scrapes and possibly injuries marked her body as she tumbled across the pavement. It wasn''t the crushing blow he had aimed for, but at least it was a start.


    Even when he knew things weren''t going to be as easy as he had hoped, knowing the upper hand was still his, Christian didn''t hesitate.


    He stepped out of the car, sprinted toward her, and threw a knife in her direction. She narrowly dodged, her movements swift despite the fall, and without missing a beat, he threw another one.


    He was lucky enough to hit her arm this time, though.


    ng.


    Or so he thought. But, the metallic collision that rang out told him otherwise, it still wasn''t a hit.


    Christian, holding thest knife in his hand, finally reached the assassin and stabbed with it.


    ng.


    She met his knife with one of her own, and they began exchanging blows.


    The assassin, a woman with ck hair tied in a ponytail and now in disheveled appearance, had her dead ck eyes glint slightly, and her expression morphed into surprise at first when she looked at the person who ambushed her, only to find that he was actually her target.


    Despite the surprise, when she saw him, she didn''t panic, doing him a favor and creating an opening. She also didn''t bother saying anything and simply tried to finish her mission, as usual, even though it now seemed impossible.


    Christian tried to win their first entanglement with strength, but the assassin woman responded with skill and her apparent prosthetic arm, which he thought he had struck at first.


    Still, at least he was lucky that the bag, likely holding some guns or the like, had been blown some distance away, was what he thought.


    As their fight continued, Christian, who had already discarded the knife and was now fighting bare-handed, arrived at a realization.


    He was actually more skilled than her in hand-to-handbat, and in terms of physical strength, he was also stronger. But strangely, aside from a few punches he managed tond here and there, none of which were fatal or decisive, there was nothing more.


    She was closing the gap, bridging the difference in their specs with experience and the prosthetic arm, somehow.


    But more than being bothered by that, as their fight continued, Christian grew increasingly afraid that someone would arrive,plicating the situation even further.


    So, reaching this point, he thought it might actually be time to use the unassigned points.


    But feeling stubborn, and seeing it as a waste to use them after finally obtaining an essence technique that could help raise his strength, he couldn''t help but hesitate.


    And that hesitation, that slight distraction, affected the battle, as the assassin, seemingly waiting for this exact moment, finally drew a pistol from her waist. How he hadn''t noticed the weapon earlier, he couldn''t quite understand, but there it was, now in her hand, the cold metal gleaming under the dim light.


    Even then, now that he was finally in a dangerous situation, his skill, Danger Awareness, began to y its part for the first time since the start of the battle.


    Apart from the danger signals he sensed, he felt a slight surge of strength. More importantly, he realized his hand-to-handbat skills, once sluggish due to inexperience, now flowed more smoothly, with his calmer head.


    He felt that he could finally deliver the results expected of him.


    Shot.


    Dodging the bullet''s path before it even left the pistol, Christian surged forward, grappling her prosthetic arm and, in a swift, unprecedented move, broke it.


    ''Augh.''


    Seeing her reaction to the injury, what struck Christian most was how she fought through the pain, continuing with just one arm as if nothing had changed.

 Chapter 142 Into the Fight (2)

    "Augh."


    Seeing how, even against this kind of injury, she hadn''t let out a pained scream but merely a stifled moan, and then continued fighting with just one arm, as if nothing had changed, as if everything was normal.


    And noticing, how there was no sign of frustration at how her opportunity had turned into a disadvantage for her, no hint of weakness in her expression, Christian truly felt the gap between the supposedly professional assassin in front of him and one that was not. More than that, he couldn''t help but feel really impressed.


    Still, that didn''t break his focus as he pressed on with his attacks.


    And with only one arm to fight with, it was clear that the assassin was struggling to keep up. Her movements, once sharp and precise, now faltered ever so slightly as she adjusted to the new disadvantage.


    The bnce of the battle had finally tipped entirely in Christian''s favor, with her growing weaker with each exchange.


    Even then, she didn''t give up. Despite sweat dripping down her face and the asional flicker of pain in her expression, the assassin woman, her bruised and battered skin now visible in many ces, refused to surrender. Her determination, or perhaps sheer stubbornness, was almost admirable.


    But Christian knew this wasn''t the time to admire her resolve, and he pressed on.


    He closed the distance between them, weaving past her weakened, desperate attempts to strike back. Her knife, trembling now in her lone hand, missed its mark as he ducked low and drove his fist into her stomach with enough force to send her staggering backward.


    The impact left her dazed, her footing unsteady, and Christian didn''t hesitate. He followed through with a sweeping kick, knocking her off her feet and sending her crashing to the ground.


    Before she could push herself up, with her remaining hand that was trembling, and make another struggle, Christian was faster. He delivered a decisive blow to her head, firm enough to knock her unconscious.


    Her body copsed, falling limp as silence descended over the area, and Christian stood over her, his chest heaving as he struggled to catch his breath. His knuckles were bruised, his body ached from the effort, but the battle was finally over.


    The fight was over, and now came the aftermath, he thought. So, with that in mind, he moved to the side slightly, his breathing still uneven, and picked up the pistol lying on the ground. Then, with steady hands, he aimed it at her unconscious form.


    [Master, you need to hurry, as it seems someone noticed your fight and has already called the police.]


    Suddenly, hearing Iris''s voice through the earphone, Christian was momentarily surprised and quickly asked, "How much time do I have?"


    [Not more than five minutes.]


    But, feeling that it would be enough, Christian heaved a sigh and returned to the assassin. Even then, now, as the moment had finally arrived, his finger hovered over the trigger, refusing to press down, and his heart pounded slightly in his chest. He reminded himself that she was the enemy and he couldn''t afford to hesitate. Yet, the weight of the act bore down on him.


    Then, as if prompted by some lingering doubt, Christian suddenly remembered something. He slipped his hand into his pocket, took out his phone, and called Eva.


    And as soon as the call went through, before he could say anything, Eva''s voice came through.


    "Christian!"


    It was a frantic voice, one filled with a mix of urgency, concern, and more emotions Christian couldn''t quite ce. But, while surprised, he still managed to reply calmly.


    "Yes?"


    On the other end, a sigh of relief barely made its way through the phone before a calmer voice asked.


    "Where are you?"


    ''Is she near my house again?'' Christian thought, trying to piece together the situation, but his focus was still on the assassin, as he replied, "A little far from the house. Anyway, should I kill the assassin likest time, or should I..."


    "Don''t!" Eva interrupted, her voice loud at first, but then noticing that, she quickly lowered it, though still speaking hurriedly, "I mean, if you haven''t killed him yet, don''t. He could be useful alive."


    "And, I''ming to your side immediately."


    The situation felt strange to Christian, almost as if he had made a mistake and was calling his wealthy mother to take care of it, with her sternly giving instructions. Still, oddly enough, he didn''t feel upset by Eva''s behavior, and understanding the gravity of the situation, he quickly refocused and replied.


    "No, you don''t need toe to my side. If you''re around my house, just stay there. The police will be here in a moment, and there''s no need to risk a confrontation with them."


    There was a brief pause before Eva responded, "Okay¡­ Take care of yourself, and I''ll be waiting."


    When the call ended and he put the pistol away, Christian couldn''t help but let out a sigh.


    But as he did, he became angry with himself. He was angry at himself for feeling relieved that he no longer needed to kill the assassin.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, knowing he didn''t have time for these self-reproaching thoughts, where even the police were fast approaching, Christian quickly turned his attention away. There was still much to take care of, in the current site, where the battle urred, after all.


    He first grabbed the bag that belonged to the assassin, which had been tossed aside, along with the scattered knives, and threw them into the passenger seat. Then, after making sure he hadn''t forgotten anything and everything was secured, he turned his attention to the assassin herself. He lifted her and ced her casually in the trunk of the car.


    Once done, he nced around, scanning his surroundings to see if he could find the one who called to police. But failing, he shook his head and turned his gaze to the front of his car, now damaged. Christian hoped it was still functioning properly despite the damage.

 Chapter 143 Come Here

    Now, driving the car that, surprisingly, was still working, away from the battle ce, Christian said.


    "Iris, find the one who called the police. See if you can hack his phone and check if he took any pictures."


    [Understood.]


    After hearing Iris''s confirmation, he added.


    "Also, make sure my route doesn''t ovep with the one the police are using now," he instructed.


    Feeling that at least the difficult part was over, Christian continued driving.


    It didn''t take long before he finally arrived at his house, where Eva and her maid were also standing in front.


    Parking at the side and stepping out of his car, Christian looked at Eva, who was already standing in front of him, and noticing how she seemed to have something to say while alternating her gaze between the car and him, he waited patiently with a smile.


    "Are you okay?"


    Eva, once again ming herself for never seeming to arrive on time and always beingte, looked at Christian, her "man" and waited for his answer.


    "Considering that I already took care of the assassin, don''t I look perfectly normal?"


    Hearing his joking tone and how he was speaking so directly, despite them not having addressed the previous case at all, she felt her nerves rx, though aplicated feeling quickly took its ce.


    Still, knowing it was alreadyte and that they could always talkter, she turned her gaze to the inside of the car. Not finding anyone, she asked.


    "Where is the caught assassin?"


    "Oh, she''s in the back."


    She?


    The word he used to describe the assassin caught her attention, but as she saw him walk to the trunk and open it, she simply followed silently.


    She looked at the sight in front of her, a battered young woman, covered in blood, with one arm dangling as if it were broken, and couldn''t help but freeze, every thought in her minding to a halt. Her gaze shifted to Christian, then back to the woman, alternating between them again and again.


    In the end, she just shrugged. The fact that the assassin was a woman surprised her, but that was all. After all, knowing the woman''s true identity and that she hade here to kill Christian, there was no way she could bring herself to pity her.


    For her, someone who had been exposed to all kinds of filth since she was young and had seen members of her family do some "training" with normal people, this kind of scene was not something unfamiliar to her.


    More than that, with Christian standing in front of her now,pletely healthy and seemingly uninjured, she couldn''t help but say.


    "Was it because you didn''t continue with me this morning that you kidnapped a woman this time? Hoping to vent and practice?"


    Christian, bewildered by what Eva had said, couldn''t help but pause. He carefully registered her words and finally scoffed.


    "Do you really think I would go after some other woman when I have you?"


    "When you yourself said you were fine with whatever I wanted?"


    Hearing Christian''s tone, Eva, who had intended to tease him, felt embarrassment instead. Then, as she looked into his green eyes, those orbs giving off a chilling glow under the night, as if they could devour her whole, she instinctively took a step back, seemingly intimidated by their intensity.


    Christian, now looking at her teasingly, took a step toward her. But when he saw her retreat again, he stopped and said.


    "You know what?"


    "Come here."


    Imitating his sister, Christian opened his arms wide, looked at Eva, and waited.


    Eva, who sometimes felt like her mental age was strangely regressing when in Christian''spany, finally walked bashfully into his arms.


    She, herself, had already wanted to throw herself at him since he arrived, but doing so now under his teasing gaze felt slightly different.


    Christian, not satisfied with just the simple hug, pushed Eva toward the car, ced his hands under her bottom, slightly lifting her, and kissed her. They made out in the open street, not even minding the presence of her maid some distance away.


    He continued like that for a while, savoring the moment, when suddenly, from the corner of his eye, he saw something that made him stop.


    With lipstick, which she had recently started using, slightly smeared from her lips to the side, Eva also opened her eyes when she felt Christian stop. She turned her head toward what he was looking at.


    And staring back at her from that direction were dead ck eyes, so eerie they nearly took her breath away in surprise.


    "So, you were awake?"


    Christian took the initiative and spoke, seeing that the assassin had already returned to her consciousness.


    "Yes¡­ It''s been some time now."


    "Actually, I deliberated whether I should try to escape, but in the end, I gave up."


    ''Was she this talkative?''


    Wondering silently in his mind upon hearing her dry voice, which seemed to contain little, to no emotion, Christian simply smiled and said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Well, that was the right judgment, as you wouldn''t have seeded anyway."


    After saying that, Christian didn''t give her another thought and continued with Eva, who shared the same sentiment.


    Some time passed, and now, standing beside each other, Eva, felt happy being held by Christian around her waist, finally called out to Sophia, her maid.


    Then, as she looked at her, she pointed toward the assassin woman still in the car trunk and said.


    "Take her away, we are bringing her with us."


    As she saw her maid nod and begin helping the assassin woman out, Eva scrutinized the woman''s face and couldn''t help but turn her head toward Christian, saying,


    "You know, it doesn''t matter what state she''s in, but couldn''t you have at least spared her beautiful face?"


    While, looking at Eva quizzically, Christian said,


    "So, I should have given away my neck, then?"


    "Don''t be deceived by her current state. She''s actually very strong."


    "It was to the extent that, during the fight, I didn''t even have time to think about whether I should attack a woman, or if I shouldn''t aim my strikes at her face. It was all about just winning without sustaining any injury myself."

 Chapter 144 A Sudden Clash

    Hearing his exnation about the assassin woman, Eva felt that she might have really stumbled upon something valuable, and her curiosity was piqued. So, with a gleam in her eyes, she looked at the assassin, who was struggling to stand on her own, and said.


    "Ooh, to that extent?"


    Christian, not minding Eva''s expression, which now showed curiosity, simply answered,


    "Yes." Then, while scrutinizing the assassin''s face, he added,


    "Most importantly, how were you able to find that she''s beautiful with that bruised face and disheveled hair in the first ce?"


    Eva, smiling charmingly, simply replied,


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    Feeling like she was deliberately trying to be mysterious, Christian, with a deadpan expression, said,


    "For me, it''s not, and that''s why I asked."


    He then walked toward the assassin woman, supported and restricted by Sophia, and looked at her face. Feeling genuinely curious, he extended his hand, and holding her chin, turned her face to either side, but in the end, he couldn''t get that feeling Eva talked about.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Interrupted by Eva''s voice, he let go of her chin and turned his head toward her, only to find that she was ring at him, half-jokingly, but also half-seriously.


    So, feeling that maybe he had done something wrong, he answered innocently,


    "Observing?"


    "To a young woman? And rudely like that?"


    Hearing her reprimand as she continued lecturing, where it turned out that the identity of being a woman came first, even before being an assassin.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Christian just went along with that, not caring. Then, he looked at her car, a little distance away, and finally remembered something. He interrupted her,


    "You know? Take my car this time and leave yours. I don''t want to bother myself with the repairs and the like."


    Eva, seeing how he didn''t even try to listen to what she said, helplessly replied.


    "Okay." She then turned her head to the side, where her maid was, and added,


    "Sophia, you heard that?"


    Eva replied casually about the car, and Christian, who didn''t know much about them, and how this one, especially, was a car that had cost Eva a fortune due to all the features she tried to include, naturally didn''t understand Sophia''s reaction and displeasure.


    So, when he started feeling the faint signs of warning from his danger awareness skill, Christian couldn''t help but turn his sharp eyes toward the source of it.


    Looking at the person responsible, he found it was Eva''s maid, Sophia, who seemed no different than usual. It turned out she was the one, not the assassin next to her, who was looking at everything impassively, seemingly resigned to it all, and that made Christian feel his mood sour even further. So, he red at her and addressed Eva.


    "Eva, are you actually training your people to think it''s okay to have the intention to attack their owners?"


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly hearing Christian growl as he questioned, with his unpleasant expression on top of that, Eva took a moment to piece things together. In the end, her expression shifted to one of displeasure as she looked at Sophia and asked instead.


    "Sophia, what did you do?"


    Being red at by two people, one she served and the other one she could potentially serve in the future, Sophia seemed to find that a little ufortable. Still, with her characteristic neutral tone, she replied.


    "I didn''t do anything."


    Eva, despite knowing it was a lie, didn''t want to make a problem out of whatever this was. She didn''t want to lose her only valuable person through infighting, after all. At least not like this.


    So, taking a deep breath to suppress her irritation, she finally returned to her smiling expression, looked at Christian, and said,


    "It seems there was some problem inmunication between us. I will see to itter."


    "More importantly, we should take care of the assassin now, right?"


    Christian, catching the displeasure in Eva''s expression despite her attempt to hide it because of her maid, simply nodded in the end. He felt that she probably had her own reasons and didn''t want to snap at her maid in front of him. While it was a move he didn''t like, as it suggested some reservation between them, he decided to address itter and just nodded for now.


    Seeing Christian nod in agreement, Eva felt relieved that he didn''t say anything more and responded.


    "Well, then, I will get going."


    Christian, holding Eva''s hand, stared at her for a moment before finally saying,


    "I will be waiting for you tomorrow morning."


    After nodding to him, Eva finally left with the maid, the assassin woman, and the damaged car.


    Once they had covered some distance, Eva opened her mouth, her anger barely contained, and in a cold voice devoid of warmth, she said.


    "What do you think you keep doingtely, even with my orders?"


    And Sophia, in the face of that, seemingly finally bursting with frustration, spoke in a voice slightly louder than usual, the calm demeanor she always maintained breaking due to her growing concerns.


    "In just three days, he''s already been visited by two assassins. Does the miss really think he can keeping out of these situations unscathed?"


    "How much longer can he endure, in the first ce?"


    "Most importantly, with young miss Olivia now attending the Academy, and with her talent, do you really need to ce all your hopes on a kid who has nothing but some measly abilities?"


    "I don''t think so."


    "So, seeing him up close, when he casually asked about your most expensive car, the one you put so much effort into, as if it were spare change, I couldn''t help but entertain the thought that maybe I should just get rid of him myself. To establish a clear line between him and us, so no trouble wille our wayter."


    While Eva felt like she was on the verge of exploding at any moment, listening to Sophia''s words, she managed to endure, though rage bubbled fiercely inside her heart, nheless.

 Chapter 145 Consequences

    While Eva felt like she was on the verge of exploding at any moment, listening to Sophia''s words, she still managed to endure, though rage bubbled fiercely inside her heart, nheless.


    ''Have I ever felt the kind of safety and security that I feel in Christian''s presence, with Olivia, my own daughter?''


    ''No! But you wouldn''t understand that, would you?''


    She even had some thoughts opposing what Sophia said, but deciding that her words weren''t worth replying to, she simply said.


    "Sophia, it''s my job to decide what''s right and what''s wrong, do you understand?"


    "Most importantly, you care about the measly efforts I spent on making that cheap car, but my emotions are not important?"


    "Has spending more time with the damned Parker familytely infected you with their stupidity?"


    "N-no, it''s n-¡­"


    Interrupting her, Eva continued in a louder tone, even forgetting about the assassin woman who could possibly hear them.


    "I don''t need a dog that doesn''t listen to its owner''s orders and tries to act smart on its own, do you understand?"


    "I already warned you once before, and once again, I''m warning you."


    "Don''t act on your own. Don''t test my limit."


    "Don''t even pin your hopes on the fact that I''ve known you since I was a child."


    "There will be no third time, with the consequences of disobeying that, being something you really can''t bear."


    "Do you understand?"


    With a cast-down expression and a whisper-like voice, Sophia said.


    "Y-yes."


    But Eva, seemingly displeased with this half-hearted answer, asked again,


    "This is the first time, and thest, that I''m defending you in front of Christian. Do you really understand?"


    Sophia,pelled to raise her voice, replied more firmly,


    "Yes!"


    ¡­


    Back at the house, Annabelle paced back and forth angrily in front of the door, hesitating about whether she should go out or stay inside. She was debating with herself, that upon seeing him, should she show her displeasure for the scene he had showed outside, or should she let it go?


    But, suddenly, the sound of the door unlocking interrupted her thoughts, as with it opening her brother stepped inside .


    The moment she saw him, the moment he stood in front of her, all Annabelle''s hesitation melted away. Without a second thought, she jumped at him, wrapping her arms around him in a tight hug, relieved beyond words that things hadn''t gone wrong.


    Despite his exhaustion, Christian felt rejuvenated by his sister''s actions and presence, holding her just as tightly in return.


    It was only after some time, when they finally pulled away, that Christian had the mind to take a proper look at her. Noticing her changed attire, it was clear she had been preparing to go outside.


    His mind worked quickly, piecing together the likely reason behind this. He didn''t know what she thought she could possibly achieve if something had truly gone wrong and she had ventured out thiste at night, but thankfully, nothing had. Still, the mere intention behind her actions was something he deeply appreciated.


    ¡­


    With the dramatic conversation behind them, where Annabelle had asked him about the exact situation she must have already heard about from Iris, and even nearly demanded he take his clothes off to check for injuries, it had finallye to an end.


    Now, Christiany on his bed, waiting for his sister toe so he could finally get some rest.


    So, when the door opened and he thought she had finally arrived, only to see her dressed in a way that suggested she had entirely different intentions, he couldn''t help but feel slightly at a loss.


    Even though he was a little tired, Christian knew he couldn''t refuse the sight in front of him, asing through the door, was seemingly the seduction incarnation, herself.


    Was he really her opponent? Clearly not. So, he surrendered without hesitation, resigning himself to defeat before the battle had even begun.


    Christian knew himself all too well, and how hecked that firm will, to resist his sister, adorned in a transparent, short nightgown and G-string panties that left little to the imagination, exposing her milky white skin and delicate pink buds.


    Still, admitting defeat was one thing, but he at least hoped to muster some sort of response.


    So, when his sister arrived in front of him, her cheeks slightly flushed, making her appear all the more alluring, he pushed himself up from hisying position, took her hand, and pulled her toward the bed, positioning her beneath him.


    "Kyaa!"


    Her coquettish scream only stoked the fire within him, burning even more fiercely, and unable to hold back, he finally opened his mouth and with low voice said.


    "Are you seducing me right now?"


    Annabelle, who had been slightly nervous and embarrassed just moments ago, now felt herpetitive spirit re up at his words. Forgetting her earlier hesitation, she replied provocatively, "Isn''t my attire already the answer?"


    Then, with an using tone, she added, "Besides, are you really the one to say that? You''re the one who said we''d continue after you came back, only to not mention a thing when you did."


    Looking at those small, pink lips and her mouth, which kept talking without realizing the danger they were inviting, Christian, now feeling like a beast consumed by desire, leaned closer, and in a growling voice, said.


    "Are you sure you can handle the consequences, Sis?"


    "What do you think?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hearing her challenging tone once again, Christian still tried to think rationally, exhaling a long breath before responding.


    "After all the talk about taking things slowly, you show up like this? Really?"


    Feeling like he had hit her in the most painful ce, Annabelle embarrassedly defended herself.


    "Well, what can I say, other than that ns are not always made to be followed?"


    With her face red from the embarrassment of the bold moves she was making, and her body now burning with arousal at her brother''s voice and the hot breath hitting her face, Annabelle raised her head. She met his eyes, which seemed to be intent on devouring her, though somewhat still suppressed, and finally extended her hand, caressing his cheek as she yfully taunted him.


    "Actually, why are you holding back now, after throwing me on the bed and jumping at me as if you were going to devour me? Should I make the first move again to help get you in the mood?"

 Chapter 146 First experience (1)

    Christian, repeatedly taunted by his sister, felt thest string of his patience snap. So, without a word, he decided to silence her first, lowering his head and capturing those daring lips.


    At the receiving end of that intensity, Annabelle briefly wondered if she was rushing things too much, but itsted no more than that. She actually preferred things this way. They could take things more slowly emotionally, but as for the physical side, she didn''t mind at all giving all her first times to her brother.


    No, she was more than happy to do things this way!


    Christian, who deepened the kiss immediately with his sister, was now tangled with her small, bashful tongue, which seemed fierce only when it came to words, but in actual action,cked much skill.


    His hands were not idle either, as he sneaked one under her flimsy nightgown, inching it closer to its target with every moment.


    Finallynding it directly on her bare breast, he squeezed firmly, eliciting a response from her, even if it was muffled by the kiss.


    Christian explored her body, her curves, with his other hand, and after some time passed like that, he finally moved his mouth away from hers, which was now breathing heavily. He dragged his tongue from her soft lips, trailing down to her neck, savoring her supple taste.


    Annabelle, breathing heavily from the heat coursing through her body, nced at her state after just a few minutes had passed and couldn''t help but question if she was really this easily influenced. Still, she didn''t have the mind to dwell on it for long, especially as she watched her brother raise her gown, revealing her breasts in their entirety. With the sight making her even more embarrassed.


    So, she did the only thing she could think of, hugging his head and body tightly, hoping that at least he wouldn''t stare directly at them.


    Annabelle''s wish went unfulfilled though, as Christian, having tasted her neck long enough, raised his head. Her meager strength in her current state did nothing, especially since he didn''t even realize she was hugging him tightly. Experience tales at empire


    He raised his head and admired her breasts, defying gravity, for a moment, which only made Annabelle feel more embarrassed. Then, extending one hand, he caressed their firmness and said.


    "Sis, you really don''t have to feel shy; I''ve never seen a pair more beautiful than those, after all."


    ''Well, I haven''t seen any others in person, to begin with.''


    While thinking of the truth in his mind, seeing that no reply wasing, especially as his sister had covered her face upon hearing hisment, Christian decided to continue his meal.


    He dove, with his head and hands down, toward her breast, and finally put her nipple in his mouth, sucking it.


    He sucked so hard, as if milk would flow from her with each motion, his hands also fondling them.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Mmm~" Annabelle moaned at the action of her brother, unable to resist moving a few fingers from her eyes to peek through them.


    She looked at the current scene, where her younger brother seemed like a big baby searching for milk... but in a lewd way, and felt a strange feeling well up inside her.


    She felt a sense of shame that she couldn''t produce milk and couldn''t help but let her mind wander, thinking of ways to make that possible¡­ doing that made her already red face seemed to be steaming from how many steps she was skipping.


    "Huu~" But then, feeling his other hand move down in a dishonestly teasing manner, she couldn''t help but draw a sharp breath, forgetting her earlier thoughts and bracing herself for what was toe.


    Christian, arriving with his hand, at her now, damp, panties barely able to hide her, love nest, took some time, seemingly preparing himself, for this new battlefield, and finally started rubbing.


    "Nngg~" Annabelle''s breathing grew heavier, but Christian, finding her moans to be music to his ears, didn''t go easy on her.


    It was after some time passed like this, when he was preparing himself, to finally intrude her bare pussy, that he suddenly, felt a hand arriving at the tent naturally urring between his legs.


    From surprise, he couldn''t help but pause, taking her glistening nipple out of his mouth, and casting his gaze toward his sister, who bashfully avoided his gaze.


    It was an action that fueled his lust even more, with his erection expressing just that, for his seemingly innocent sister.


    Feeling even more eager to continue, Christian went with his head toward her other nipple to suck on, not to let it feel neglected, while his hand finally moved the drenched fabric of her panties to the side, his fingers finallynding on her bareness¡­ finally experiencing the sensation of an intimate area.


    Christian messaged her pussy, carefully, slowly, gently and "clumsily."


    Still, even with his inexperience, when feeling were there, when "taboo" feeling were there, and it was a first time for both of them¡­ skills be unimportant.


    "Y-yess~" with Annabelle''s moansing just to affirm of that.


    When time passed, and his sister now naked, seemed already high enough, Christian felt that maybe, it was time for a stronger stimtion. So, he finally inserted his middle finger inside.


    Knowing that his sister, should still be virgin, Christian''s movement, were the epitome of tenderness, and care.


    "Ooh," even then, it seemed, it was still too much for Annabelle, as aside from her hand that was still stroking the tent, her brother was erecting from the outside, that now stopped, it took just a few moments more, when she delivered another louder moan.


    "Cumming~"


    Surprised at quickness of his sister, and her juices flowing down against his hand, Christian didn''t know the right answer, if he should continue, but more strongly, continue in the same pace, or stop altogether.


    So, he decided to go with safest option, just at the same pace, stroking her warm slippery folds.

 Chapter 147 First Experience (2)

    When, some time passed and his sister''s rough breathing, finally started to stabilize.


    Christian brought his fingers drenched with her juices, toward his mouth, and in front of the the wide eyed Annabelle, he gave them a lick.


    "D-don''t."


    Annabelle felt like dying from embarrassment, looking at this scene, but Christian felt relished tasting her sweetness, and even give ament. Find adventures on empire


    "You know? I thought all the talk about how it actually tastes sweet sometimes was a lie, but it turns out it''s true."


    ring at him grudgingly, Annabelle chose not to respond to his cheekyment. Instead, she hugged him tightly and, in one swift motion, flipped over, shifting from beneath him to straddle him from above. Then, with a mischievous grin, she said.


    "Well, now it''s time for me to return the favor."


    After dering, Annabelle who already decided to throw all her shame, and knowing that she already showed more than enough of her disgraceful state, and that she would continue to show him more, lowered her head to kiss him, and inadvertently, looked at his glistening lips, the culprit clearly her fluids, and feeling embarrassed, she choose to change her target, to his neck.


    While kissing him, her gaze alsonded on his T-shirt, and feeling it was annoying¡­ no, unfair, as she was already naked, and he was still in all his clothes. She started undressing him.


    When he remained just in his boxers, Annabelle finally stopped, and started stroking his firm stomach muscles, instead. It was still mystery for her, how his body be like this, just from some special ability, and some other nonsense, he talked about, but they were stunning, nheless.


    Christian who was staying put, just receiving the service of his sister, was looking at the scene in front of him, still, not believing how they arrived at this point. He had some thoughts going through his mind, but, when he suddenly felt his sister''s small, soft and delicate handnding on his dick, directly, they went away immediately.


    He felt her awkward moves, stroking it up and down clumsily, while her breasts were rubbing his body, eyes on him, seemingly gauging his reaction. And couldn''t help but make a move himself in the end.


    He cradled her head, pulling it toward him, and tasted those pouting lips once again.


    Annabelle surrounding herself to her brother, to his surprisingly experienced lips, continued in her action, still hiding the surprise upon feeling his size directly, that was a lot bigger that she expected.


    She felt his hand that was now, kneading her bottom, as if it was some toy, with his fingers teasing her folds every now and then, and felt herself, melt in his embrace once again.


    Still, knowing that, she can''t make it a repeat of the previous time, where she was the only one, who felt good, she focused on her hand, elerating, its movement, and finally got the reaction she wanted, from her brother''s pleasured expression.


    ''It''s just a hand, so, why the fuck the difference is this huge?''


    Christian feeling himself on high nine, couldn''t help but have some doubts even if briefly, as they were buried by the pleasure he was feeling.


    Then, as his ejaction drew near, Christian couldn''t help but be even rougher with his hands exploring his sister''s body.


    It was just a few momentster that he broke the kiss with her, grunting as his release overcame him, and he eximed, "FUCK!"


    His finger rubbed faster inside her slippery folds though, seemingly intent of letting her feel the intensity of pleasure he was feeling, as his dick throbbed inside Annabelle''s hands, with his fluids shooting.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Aaaaah~" Before Annabelle could register the situation where her brother was cumming, feeling the intensity of his finger moving inside her already sensitive insides, she couldn''t help but also start moaning, even in a louder voice than the previous time, as the orgasm she was facing now, was that much stronger; her shaking body testament for it.


    ¡­


    A short timeter, as both of their bodies calmed down after the incredible experience, Christian looked innocently at his sister, who was sending him a resentful yet seemingly satisfied gaze without saying a word, and he chose to remain silent as well.


    He felt mentally satisfied, even if not physically, knowing he could still go on for much longer.


    But now, as the haze of lust began to fade, his thoughts became clearer. He realized that, while there was no need to rigidly stick to ns, just as his sister had said earlier, it still felt wrong to rush things and bepletely carried away by the moment.


    This much, for now, was enough. There was no need to rush¡­ no one was going anywhere. His sister would always be by his side, after all.


    In truth, this was already overwhelming for him. He had never imagined he would reach this stage with his sister, after all.


    Annabelle, nowpletely naked, rested her head against the firm, dependable chest of her brother. It was unlike their usual moments, where she would hold him against her bosom; this time, she was the one wrapped securely in his arms. Then, listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat, she couldn''t help but feel as though she had crossed some kind of milestone.


    She felt as though their rtionship moving forward would truly be different... in every sense of the word. And that thought filled her with joy.


    It was already an ecstatic experience, but whenbined with this? It became even more satisfying.


    So,pelled by her feelings, she suddenly said in a low voice,


    "I love you."


    It wasn''t like it was the first time she''d said something like this.


    But this time, the intent¡­ the meaning it carried was clearly different from every other time.


    Christian couldn''t reply. He couldn''t give her a half-hearted response when he knew his feelings weren''t quite the same as hers.


    He didn''t even fully understand the truth of his own emotions, after all. But, while he stayed silent, he at least hugged her more tightly.


    Moreover, even if he couldn''t express love at this moment, Christian knew there was no escape for his sister anymore¡­ not from his clutches.


    Though, he doubted she would ever desire that.


    And that was the most pleasing thing.


    So, feeling her sweaty, fragrant body in his arms, and sensing that she didn''t seem intent on continuing, he felt a sense of relief.


    ¡­


    Author''s note.


    This is my first really smut scene, even if not everything happened.


    Actually I nned to end things with just one chapter, but how the scene be two in the end, even I don''t know.


    So, I''d really appreciate hearing your thoughts on this part of the story.


    How do you feel about the direction of the characters'' rtionship so far?


    If there''s anything that can be improved, I hope, you could point it out. That way, the next smut scene will be even better.


    Thank you for reading till now.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 148 The Morning After

    I made a change in the privileges chapters setting, increasing the numbers of them. So it will be sometime before I fill them.


    I''m sorry for that.


    Still, I don''t think, I would ever make another change going forward for this story, so you can rest assured.


    Another thing, during this month, aside from the daily chapters I will release sometimes another one, making them two. At least enough to match the increased number of the privileged ones.


    So, it will just be some dy, but by the end of the month, you will likely get at least 30 normal chapters.


    ¡­


    Already irritated by the failure of the assassin yesterday, Damian siting in his office, and staring at his assistant, whose head was lowered, finally started speaking.


    "Didn''t you say the assassin would definitely seed yesterday?"


    "Then why the fuck did he fail?"


    He had, of course, already heard about the oue, but now he really wanted to know the exact situation.


    "I have no excuse to give," the assistant replied.


    "But if you give me another chance, I will definitely seed this time."


    Hearing the bullshit his assistant was spouting as he raised his head and impudently dered his next sess,pletely oblivious to the current situation, Damian felt his frustration spike even further and shouted.


    "Don''t even fucking try to do anything more! We''re stopping here!"


    Sweeping his hand across the desk in front of him, he sent both important and unimportant things crashing to the floor. The sound of breaking ss echoed through the room, but Damian didn''t flinch. His chest rose and fell heavily, his anger still not fully vented. still, he reined in his emotions and, in a low voice, said,


    "So, just tell me what exactly happened."


    Seemingly unbothered by the scene in front of him, Brian took a moment to contemte before finally speaking.


    "Actually, this time as well, I didn''t get much information, since the assassin not only failed her mission but was also caught."


    "But that, in itself, provided us with some information. Yesterday, Mistress Eva returned to the house with her maid and the assassin."


    "Then, not long after she arrived, a doctor came to tend to the assassin, who had bruises all over her body, her frame battered and beaten beyond recognition."


    ''So, she''s throwing away all pretense?''


    Damian remained silent for some time after hearing about the assassin''s whereabouts. Then, he looked at his assistant and said,


    "For now, strengthen the security around me to the highest extent possible."


    "Hire as many bodyguards as you can."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I don''t care about the money. Do you understand?"


    Damian, who had nothing and no one more precious than his life, decided to take a step back.


    If she was now desperate enough to have some man-whore after all this time in Harrisburg, after realizing she could no longer hide behind her family in that forsaken ce, then so be it.


    It''s not like the cor around her neck for twenty years, with his name written on it, would simply disappear.


    So, even if her body was defiled, there was no problem. It''s not like he cared much about her, anyway. In the first ce, as long as she became his bitch in the end, that was enough.


    Filled with vile thoughts of his bright future, Damian strangely felt liberated now that he decided not to care much about what she was doing, confident that she woulde to him in the end, anyway.


    ..¡­


    Waking up alreadyte, Christian rubbed his eyes and nced at the arm draped across his chest. Then, turning his head to the side, he saw its owner, his still-naked sister.


    He had never understood people who slept in little clothing or none at all, but as his gaze fell on his sister''s bare breasts beside him, he felt the need to reevaluate his preferences.


    Because now, after experiencing it with his sister at his side, he was thoroughly convinced of which option was better.


    More than that, he felt like giving himself a lot of credit for mustering the courage to shamelessly ask her not to wear clothes after they cleaned up the little mess they made yesterday.


    So, now, lying on his side with his arm under his head, he stared at her beautiful side profile, letting time quietly pass.


    He was assaulted by the impulse to cop a feel every now and then but tried to suppress the urge so as not to wake her up... or at least that had been his intention until he suddenly found himself experiencing the soft, bouncy sensation beneath his hand. Lowering his gaze, he discovered, to his shock, that his hand was already on her breast, fondling it. No words could describe his surprise.


    It didn''t take long after that for his sister to wake up. Yet, instead of saying anything, she simply buried her head against his chest,pletely ignoring his wandering hand.


    Time passed again, and eventually, his sister left the room to prepare breakfast, leaving Christian alone, who already full of excitement, opened his system window, eager to see what kind of changes had urred in the Idle Practicing slots.


    [First Slot - AI Programming - 22:50:30/96:00:00]


    But as his gazended on the timer disyed on the side, he couldn''t help but stop in his tracks.


    It didn''t matter if he were to receive the results immediately, he wouldn''t lose out on anything, but seeing that the maximum idle practicing time had increased to four days, he felt it would be better to wait.


    When the umtion increased further, when what he would receive becamerger, it would bring him far greater satisfaction, after all.


    Would a small change in his current state really make a difference? Christian didn''t think so, and with his situation not being urgent, he decided to go along with this choice.


    Then, closing the System window, he finally turned his attention to his phone at the side.


    He read Eva''s message, which she had sent over an hour ago, and felt embarrassed¡­ embarrassed that after telling her toe this morning, it was him who had still been asleep and needed her reminder.


    So, after hurriedly replying to her, Christian finally rose from his bed.

 Chapter 149 Her story (1)

    "So, Chris. Are your ns still the same about not running away?"


    While eating happily, Christian paused slightly upon hearing the question from his sister. He took his time to finish his meal before finally responding.


    "Sis, we''re eating. Couldn''t you have waited at least until we finished?"


    Annabelle staring at her brother, noticed, how despite hisint, he didn''t seem as bothered by the subject as before, at least not in the same way. So, thinking that maybe he''d finally had a change of heart, she said.


    "Actually, I already waited enough since I didn''t say anything yesterday."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Faced with his sister''s cute protest that she had already been patient enough, Christian gave her a small smile and said,


    "I n to make the decision today, and one of the choices I have in mind is running away. So, how about you wait a little longer? We''ll discuss itter anyway."


    Heaving an internal sigh of relief, Annabelle was about to reply when¡­


    Ding Dong


    The sudden ringing sound of the doorbell echoed through the house.


    Knowing that there was likely no one else expected to visit, and piecing together what her brother had just said about waiting some time, she felt she already knew who was at the door.


    So, with a pout on her lips, she said.


    "So, you n to discuss these ns with Eva first?"


    Christian, already on his feet, noticed his sister''s expression and, not wanting any misunderstandings, said,


    "I don''t n to discuss my ns with her."


    "But depending on how this conversation goes, she might be presentter when we talk about them."


    "Oh."


    Annabelle let out a small exmation upon hearing his answer, her expression finally easing a little, and seeing that, Christian turned and went to open the door.


    ¡­


    "...So, what did you want to talk about?"


    "It''s not just catching up and kissing me, right?"


    Eva, who had just pulled away from Christian''s arms, and sat at the side, her chest still rising and falling from the long kiss. With her face flushed, asked.


    Erasing the teasing smile from his face, Christian reced it with a serious expression and said.


    "Well, I figured it''s time we have that serious conversation, as we can''t dy it anymore."


    Eva, already prepared to tell him everything, couldn''t help but feel a surge of curiosity at this moment. So, before they started, she asked.


    "Did you look at everything you wanted to see and now want to confirm the facts with me? Or did you just grow tired of all the happenings and decide to ask me about everything?"


    Hearing her question his abilities, Christian couldn''t resist countering with a teasing smile.


    "Which one do you think is the right one?"


    Eva, pondering seriously, tried to take all kinds of factors into ount. Considering that not much time had passed, and even if he knew hacking, it would still take time- reading through things, piecing them together, then hacking, and repeating this cycle, it seemed unlikely he had uncovered everything. Moreover, knowing he didn''t have anyone helping him further leaned her thoughts toward the idea that he still didn''t know much.


    But, expecting some sort of surprise from the man she had finally chosen, she chose not to answer based on the logic her brain had deduced. Instead, she let the feelings running through her heart guide her response¡­ choosing to answer "emotionally."


    "You found pretty much everything?"


    Eva spoke slowly, carefully, and with hesitation, knowing that her words could have consequences. If she was wrong, she might hurt his pride. But if she was right, it meant he already knew many things¡­ things she considered shameful, moments from her depressing past she wished to leave buried, after all.


    Christian was a little surprised that she evaluated him so highly and couldn''t help but feel a wave of satisfaction as he confirmed her question.


    "Yes, I think I found everything that could be uncovered in a short time. The rest will probably take longer, with no guarantee that it even exists."


    "So, there''s no point in me continuing to look on my own."


    Before the surprise on Eva''s face could fade after hearing his confirmation, Christian added.


    "If you want to verify what I found before telling your side of the story from the beginning, that''s fine with me."


    "But regardless, it''s time for you to tell me everything."


    ''As I want to decide whether or not to include you in my future ns.''


    Despite all his feelings for her, Christian still had small reservations, a hint of suspicion lingering. So, he wanted to see how this conversation would unfold, to see if his heart would still lean toward her or if it would shrink back.


    It wasn''t about logic, though; if that were the case, he would have stopped getting involved with her from the start, knowing the social differences between them, and how much trouble she was surrounded with. So, what he would feel at the end of this conversation was what truly mattered.


    Eva, looking at Christian, contemted his casual words, wondering if he truly knew everything. She felt the urge to ask him a few questions, but in the end, she held back.


    Even if it were a lie, she wanted to believe him. She also didn''t want him to think any less of her.


    "Should I say the long version or the short one? Like, should I summarize it?"


    "There''s no need for confirmation. But¡­"


    Eva, aware that her story could be both long and short at the same time, felt that she could summarize her life in a way that one sentence could express everything.


    ''I was sold by my family, and I''m trying to break free from their control.''


    ''I don''t want to be anyone''s toy.''


    It was simple, almost painfully so.


    So, taking a breath, Eva, with her expression hardened, asked.


    "Should I say the long version or the short one? Like, should I summarize it?"

 Chapter 150 Her Story (2)

    "Should I say the long version or the short one? Like, should I summarize it?"


    Christian, sitting beside Eva and staring at her side profile, didn''t hesitate for even a moment. He didn''t need to think about her question; his reply came immediately.


    "Of course, say the long one. Rather than summarizing it, don''t leave out a single detail. We have ample time, anyway."


    "As now that things havee to this, I want to know everything about you, every possible thing."


    Getting the answer she wanted, Eva, who had already realized there was no point in hiding things, especially since he would eventually learn the details if he remained interested in her, felt pleased by his choice even if briefly, as the content of her story was by no means something she was proud of. Still, she now preferred it this way; she wanted him to know everything, toe clean about it all. There was no need for any kind of pretense anymore.


    So, taking a deep breath, gathering her thoughts, she began.


    "If I''m going to exin everything in detail, then I think I need to start with the ancient families. That''s where everything began."


    "The ancient families¡­ I don''t know how much you''ve discovered about them, but they can actually be divided into three types."


    "The first would be the traditional ones, those who shut themselves off from the outside world, never involving themselves in anything happening around them."


    "The second would be those who don''t care whether they''re involved or not and are simply swept along by their surroundings."


    "And the third would be those who aren''t just involved but are the masterminds behind almost everything significant that happens in the world."


    "They''re so deeply entangled that they can''t extricate themselves anymore."


    Not caring much about the ancient families, especially now that there were people from outside the world who were far more dangerous, Christian still listened quietly and patiently.


    "The family I belonged to was the first type," Eva said.


    "But they weren''t satisfied with their current state and wanted to make a change."


    Taking a pause, Eva''s eyes narrowed as though she were recalling something unpleasant, something she hated, before she continued.


    "Before I came into this world, before I was even born, they had countless discussions about how they should step into the outside world."


    "But in the end, they never arrived at an answer. Their pride was too high, too precious, and they found it too difficult to take any action that might affect their standing. Apparently, they held a firm conviction that they were still above all the so-called peasants outside."


    Her tone grew colder as she continued, "Well, that all changed a few years after I was born. When they tested me and found out I had no talent."


    Eva paused briefly, her narrowed eyes betraying a storm of emotions before she spoke again.


    "My own parents, who held high positions in the family, were ashamed of me. They saw my existence as a stain on their lives, a mark of disgrace they couldn''t bear. They couldn''t even stand the sight of me. Yet, it''s not like they could just kill their own daughter. So, when another family meeting was held, they came up with the idea of selling me off."


    Hearing the sadness and hatred in her tone, Christian, who already knew she had been sold, found himself at a loss for words. He felt sorry for her, deeply so, and intended to say something, but Eva, seemingly unaware of his troubled expression, or intention, continued speaking.


    "Maybe you don''t know this, but the talent of children is heavily influenced by their parents."


    Pausing slightly after she said herst sentence in tone tinged with bitterness, Eva nced at him briefly before exining, "For instance, in normal families, even if it''s possible for someone talented in essence techniques to emerge, it''s incredibly rare."


    Her voice turned colder as she went on, "In ancient families, however, when the father and mother are both strong and talented, it bes almost impossible for their children not to inherit that talent."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "So, for my parents, who had me after a long struggle in old ages, me being talentless came as a massive disappointment."


    Seeing her clenched fists, her expression filled with anger and her toneced with resentment, Christian hesitated. He considered holding her hand to offerfort but ultimately decided against it.


    Someone like her, who had lived her entire life in such a suffocating environment yet still carried eyes burning with a strong will¡­ a will that seemed to silently dere she would emerge victorious no matter what, deserved respect. She hadn''t given up, faced and dealt with everything on her own, all her life. So is it really his ce to offer her emotional support right now?


    Eva, catching sight of Christian''s softened expression, one devoid of disgust or pity, felt a small sense of relief, and encouraged by this, she continued speaking, her heart feeling a little lighter as she delved further into her story.


    "It was then that the idea was approved, and I was raised as someone who would be sold, and started to be isted by my family. With people around me just ones there as work; to teach me something¡­ well, mostly how to please a man and be submissive."


    "Was it because of that? Because I was destined to be sold cheaply as a mere connection for my family to enter the political world?"


    "That made me want to treasure my body even more."


    "Every time they tried to teach me their ways, that desire grew stronger."


    "Then, when I grew a little older and understood things more clearly, I once inadvertently mentioned love, and how normal rtionship works. But instead of understanding, I was scolded and told that something like love was a luxury I could never afford."


    "That only made me want to rebel against them more than ever, to prove that they were wrong. Even for someone like me, love wasn''t an impossibility."


    "And that made me long just for that."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 151 Her Story (3)

    Eva being sold¡­ For Christian, every time this subject was mentioned, he would always be angry, even if he didn''t express it. But now, hearing her talk about love instead, he couldn''t help but interrupt her, and with an expectant tone, he asked.


    "So, did you find the love of your life?"


    "Maybe?"


    Eva despite catching the intent behind his question, replied with a teasing tone, not giving him the answer he wanted, and then continued.


    "When I was sixteen, the Ashvale family finally made contact with the Infinitelpany."


    "It was after a long discussion... one I still don''t know the exact details of, that it was decided I would be handed over to them."


    "Even then, that old fucker, Vincent Quinn, thinking he had some kind of ownership over me, wasn''t satisfied with just that."


    "And he wanted to make me some kind of prize for apetition between his sons."


    Christian couldn''t help but clench his fist, his eyes narrowing. He increasingly felt that he really needed to get rid of this father and son duo, and looking at Eva''s expression, which held nothing but hate, he knew that, at least in this matter, they shared the same opinion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Well, it was just to give a chance to his illegitimate child, with the excuse that someone who couldn''t even win the heart of a sheltered girl wasn''t fit to take over thepany."


    "Everything was fucked up bullshit."


    "And I was filled with despair at that time."


    With resentment-filled eyes, Eva added,


    "I had always wanted to rebel against my family, so I studied a lot about how I could do that, focusing on business, politics and the like¡­ things they now seemed to want to be involved with."


    "I considered myself a genius, as by the age of sixteen, I could easily write a business graduation essay and was proficient in many things."


    "... Well, when reality hit me and everything I learned proved useless with the entrance of the Infinitelpany..."


    "I knew that it was wrong."


    Even if insensitive at this moment, Christian couldn''t help but interrupt her and ask.


    "Wait, could it be that you have some kind of special ability?"


    Recalling that Eva built herpany and umted wealth on her own,bined with his knowledge that children of ancient families have a higher chance of manifesting special abilities, he felt that maybe there was a chance.


    But giving him a self-deprecating chuckle, Eva replied.


    "As if! Those who have special abilities are always talented; it''s a guaranteed thing."


    "And my case was different. More than saying I was some once-in-a-century genius, it was more like I matured early, was a bit smarter than others, and, of course, worked harder¡­ just that."


    ''That''s new.''


    Christian, who didn''t know this information, decided to stay silent, unsure of what to say, and Eva continued normally.


    "Anyway, it was at that time, when I suddenly had an idea, with more than one candidate trying to pursue me, that I decided to handle the situation in a way that would be most advantageous for me, with the best possible oue."


    "I started gathering information about the two sons, from searching behind their backs to gathering what I could during the meetings I was forced to attend with them."


    "That''s when I discovered how of an ipetent, womanizer, greedy, and pathetic man, Damian te was."


    "Even for someone like me, who didn''t know much about the outside world at that time, I was able to gather all kinds of things against him, after all."


    "From incidents I could blow up, to the son he had with some whore, which she was trying to ckmail him, but only ended up backfiring against herself."


    "Really, there were all kinds of things about this trash."


    "And that''s why I chose him, so I could gain the upper hand in my negotiations."


    "But, even with all of that, a call from his father could render everything useless, after all."


    "So, I asked supposedly the only ally I had inside the Ashvale family, my cousin, to act as the mediator, and fortunately, she agreed."


    "Even if all kinds of contracts and promises with just me were useless, with my talented cousin in the picture, someone who could represent the Ashvale family, that was another story."


    "With that, I made a deal with that trash."


    Hesitating as she looked at Christian''s hard to decipher expression, Eva continued, still finding the next part, the hardest one.


    "Where, after I became pregnant, which by that time I knew one of their purposes was actually the child, as he or she could possibly be someone talented who could make many things different for them."


    Seeing his expression clearly darken this time, she hurriedly continued.


    "Anyway, it was just for me to pretend to be in some rtionship until I got pregnant. After that, he would not bother me at all or even try toe close to me."


    "And for him, who didn''t care about the woman as long as there was a hole somewhere. I was not that different in his eyes, if I was slightly more beautiful,"


    "He just cared about that sense of conquest, that he beat his older brother. So, just giving me thebel that I was his woman was enough for him."


    Eva, arriving at this point and noticing Christian''s reaction, how, despite being silent, he seemed immensely angry, deliberated whether she should reveal the next part about her deal with Damian. In the end, seeing how his gaze still didn''t hold disgust, she felt a sense of relief and joy and decided against it. She let him stay angry at him for a while. It could also be some kind of surprise for himter, anyway.


    "Anyway, we had a meeting with his father at that time, and his status rose, getting the currentpany he is now working at. But his happy time didn''tst long¡­ right after I became pregnant, when he thought his status would rise even more."


    "We got an invitation to the wedding for his brother and my supposedly only ally... my cousin."

 Chapter 152 Her Story (4)

    "We got an invitation to the wedding for his brother and my supposedly only ally... my cousin."


    "Talk about how much surprised I was."


    "If you, someone the family really acknowledges, are going to marry the eldest legitimate son, I could have possibly not made any concessions, and stayed outside of it all."


    "I even confronted her with these thoughts, as I was really angry at that time."


    "I became even pregnant with that scum''s child after all, I can''t undo all of that."


    "But what answer did I get?"


    "She feared the chance of me seducing him and didn''t want to leave any possibility.


    "As if I needed that, when he I just needed to choose him, instead of his brother."


    "More than that, with me out of the picture, her chances of capturing his heart were higher since I''m more beautiful than her."


    "And she loved him and wanted him."


    "Like really, talk about ironic."


    "She, who said she didn''t care about love when she was young, got to marry the one she loved in the end. And I, who told myself that I would get to experience love, haven''t even found the person who could make my heart beat."


    While Eva''s chest heaved up and down seductively from her agitation, she took a deep breath, calmed herself slightly, and said,


    "Well, she still kept her promise and helped me with the deal I made with that trash, so I couldn''t hate herpletely."


    "Most importantly, even if I had escaped back then, because of my cousin, I could''ve easily been sold again if the Ashvale family deemed it necessary. So, even if it wasn''t the oue I wanted, it was still better."


    "And even more than that, because of her presence, I became someone unimportant, someone who lost their worth, with no one caring about me anymore."


    "The deal they made at first, which was more like a temporary arrangement, became a strong alliance. So, my position, which on neither them of them, turned out to be advantageous for me, it made it harder for anyone to mistreat me from either side."


    "And after all this happened, I finally came here to Harrisburg."


    Christian, still on the listening side, felt a great deal of conflict raging inside his mind, with anger being the primarily one.


    It wasn''t as though he didn''t have an inkling about everything she had said.


    He knew she was a mother, so there was a man out there.


    He knew she had been sold, so she had aplex and painful past.


    He knew she was tied to an ancient family and a massivepany, so there would be countless challenges awaiting him.


    Even so, he hadn''t backed away or lost his temper before.


    But now, hearing the exact details of what had happened to her, he couldn''t stop the surge of anger rising within him¡­ anger at all of them, everyone who did that to her.


    Was he, and those he was destined to care about, always supposed to face hardships?


    He questioned it once, twice, and more, the thought looping in his mind.


    But before he coulde to an answer, Eva spoke again.


    "At that time, that trash, who had initially risen in favor, because of the same bet that lifted him fell out of grace. In the end, his older brother won, after all, marrying the legitimate daughter of the Ashvale family, meant to be the grand prize, not me. So, whatever small interest he had in me quickly faded."


    "He had many women, and one of them had already caught his favor by then. Anyway, he had waited, thinking he might need to register me as his legal wife if circumstances required it. But after that incident, even that became unnecessary for him, and I was left alone here."


    Taking a small pause as she recalled how that brief, peaceful time hadn''tsted long, she sighed and added, "Well, that was how things were supposed to be."


    "But ten years ago, he suddenly appeared with members of the Ashvale family and representatives from the Infinitelpany to finally test Olivia''s talent, something they hadn''t bothered to do all this time."


    "Clearly, something had happened, though I didn''t know what it was at the time."


    "I didn''t even have the luxury to worry about it, though, because it turned out Olivia had immense talent, even surpassing my cousin''s son.


    "And they wanted to take her away from me, when she was only eight years."


    "But, when all I had in this world was her, how could I possibly ept that?"


    "Then again, would my struggle mean anything?"


    "Fortunately, my cousin, once again, agreed to help me."


    "Well, she was also helping herself, as she wanted to ensure that her son continued receiving the best treatment. But I didn''t care about her reasons."


    "And with her help, someone from the Ashvale family starteding weekly to teach Olivia."


    "Again, time passed peacefully, at least on the surface. And just when I felt like things really couldn''t get any worse, when even my fear that my daughter might one day be treated the same way I was, sold off to someone, began to fade with all the attention she was getting, this time, they started saying that my daughter needs to attend some kind of academy with other talented youths."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As she spoke, she couldn''t help but nce at the man,¡­ or rather, the boy? Sitting in front of her. He was the same age as her daughter. So, could he have been able to enter that academy as well?


    A small curiosity took hold of her thoughts as she wondered, but without dwelling on it further, she continued.


    "It was more than a year ago that I was told about this."


    "At first, I was worried, but in the end, I knew this time it wasn''t something I could do anything about."


    "Most importantly, I was at least able to let her experience a normal school¡­


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 153 Her Story (5)

    "Most importantly, I was at least able to let her experience a normal school¡­ something I was never able to do myself. So, it was at least enough. If she couldn''t go to university and instead had to attend some academy, even if it could prove a little dangerous, there was nothing that could be done about that."


    "For me, I had already prepared myself for the idea that she would eventually attend university far away from me anyway."


    ''Actually, all these things about your daughter, I don''t care much about.''


    Christian wanted to voice out his thoughts, as he, who already didn''t like Olivia much, found himself strangely disliking her even more now, hearing how she was receiving all this love and concern from Eva.


    Most importantly, she was the daughter of that fucking trash.


    Even though he knew she had no connection to what that man had done, and she might even despise him as well, he still couldn''t shake the feeling.


    And yes, it was wrong, childish even, but he couldn''t help it.


    While Christian wrestled with these conflicting thoughts swirling in his mind, Eva spoke again, pulling his attention back.


    "The problemes next,when I asked Sophia to get me some information about the current situation, I received news that some kind of changes are happening. The ancient families'' position and power, which were already precarious in the modern world, this time seem to be going down even more."


    ''That''s probably because of the people from outside the world, right?'' Christian thought, forming his own theory about the current situation. Yet, he remained silent, looking at Eva as she continued.


    "And if that happens, what would be of me then?" she asked, her voice growing heavier. "Where so many factors have yed a role in my current situation, even if I was restricted in my movements, forced to stay in a small city."


    "My biggest reliance, is still the word of my cousin from the Ashvale family and the existence of my daughter, who is being treasured because of her talent."


    "But with the ancient families weakening, these two would also surely be affected. And in turn, that could extend to my situation. So, I became more aggressive in how I do things, hoping to find a clue, anything, that I could use to escape from all of this."


    She let out a weary sigh. "But I couldn''t find anything. And some time passed before we eventually met."


    ''Why does she think her situation is this dire?'' Christian wondered, his thoughts swirling. From his perspective, her predicament didn''t seem quite so desperate, still far from the stage where everything would crumble. Even escaping, was it truly that hard? Unable to keep his thoughts to himself, he asked directly, "Why do you think your situation is this bad in the first ce?"


    Hearing his sudden question, Eva felt like he might be misunderstanding something. Still, she replied calmly, exining her reason.


    "With the increasing number of people losing control over themselves and the government assembling more and more teams specialized in essence techniques, the situation is bing moreplicated."


    "The ancient families who are not helping out are losing their value."


    "So, if the strength backing me, just to slightly bnce the situation, were to weaken, and the other powers grew stronger, what would happen? Even if the effects weren''t immediate, would I still be safe if the situation continued to develop like this?"


    "That would make my situation very bad, as the thought of some trash like Damian touching me disgusts me beyond your wildest imagination."


    "Okay, stop."


    Interrupting her, Christian, who couldn''t stand hearing that bastard''s name from her lips or any of the scenarios that irritated him, took a breath and said.


    "Why do you think the ancient families are weakening?"


    "And the opposite is true for the Infinitelpany?"


    "Is there any evidence supporting your hypothesis?"


    "Actually, even if we go with what you said, it should still be far in the future, not just a matter of years."


    ''Of course, your current situation, having a lover, when you are supposedly the property of them, could be a different thing, though.''


    Eva took a moment to gather her thoughts, then said.


    "It''s pretty simple. If there is bnce and one party makes more progress than the other, then naturally, this bnce would break, no?"


    "But you are still allies, right?" Christian immediately asked.


    "Actually, here''s another problem. I don''t know what the Ashvale family thinks of Vincent Quinn, but from the few times I''ve met him, I know he''s not trustworthy."


    "He''s someone who wants others to work for him, not share his authority¡­ not an alliance."


    "So, I''m confident that as soon as he gets the chance, he will drop all pretenses, and there will be no such thing as an alliance remaining."


    Still not convinced by all these reasons, Christian pressed on.


    "What about Olivia? No matter what, she''s his granddaughter. So, if she bes strong enough, would he really risk her turning against him, just to fulfill the filthy desires of his useless son?"


    Eva, starting to feel odd, still answered.


    "In the grand scheme of things, what could Olivia amount to?"


    "And I don''t want to cling to these uncertainties."


    "Most importantly, it''s just an academy for grouping talented and influential kids, but would they really go all out, giving them their best?"


    "And I heard that those who enter the academy are restricted from going out during the first year."


    Feeling like maybe this was the reason they weren''t on the same page, Christian finally asked.


    "Wait, who do you think is responsible for running this academy?"


    "It''s a coborative project, with the government, some wealthy people, and the ancient families."


    "Huh?"


    "Who said that?"


    Against Christian''s prompt question, Eva replied sinctly. "That''s the information I got through Sophia."


    Messaging his temple, Christian thought for a moment, finally realizing that the fact the academy was run by people from outside the world¡­ that there''s peopleing from outside their world might be a more closely guarded secret than he had initially thought.@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 154 Confession (1)

    Finding the probable reason they weren''t on the same page, Christian said,


    "Well, here''s where you''re wrong."


    "There are other worlds, well, at least one, with its people already here, in our country."


    "And this academy will be run by a group of them, with no one allowed to interfere. So, do you understand?"


    "Your situation isn''t as hopeless as you think it is."


    Eva was a little surprised by the revtion made by Christian, but after a moment, she gathered herself, calmed down, and, with a smile, said,


    "I knew that, though? In the first ce, when I said ''bad,'' it was never about my life being threatened, as I also knew it would take some time for my situation to be truly hopeless."


    "But does my current situation, essentially a prison, a cage, feel fine to you?"


    "To me, it''s not¡­ it''s suffocating!"


    Pausing and chuckling, Eva added.


    "Well, it''s already toote for me, anyway."


    "My recent behavior won''t be forgiven, no matter what."


    Stealing a nce to gauge his reaction to what she said, Eva still had other thoughts.


    ''Even with what you said, it doesn''t change the fact that I''d still be a prisoner¡­ a hostage against my daughter, if she turned out like you said, in the best-case scenario.''


    ''And I''m confident in you, a lot more than all this kind of information¡­ and even my daughter.''


    While Christian stayed silent, staring at her, Eva couldn''t help but continue to have many thoughts.


    There was a time when she had truly questioned if the boy in front of her, the same age as her daughter, was really the one meant for her¡­ the one she woulde to love, despite everything.


    If he would be able to bear all the pressure from the situation, and so many other things.


    But now? Her thoughts about him were hardly the same.


    She didn''t know at the time why she had given him a chance, or if it was truly just because she felt he was special. But now she did.


    That unparalleled confidence, as if the world would bend to his will, was just one thing she found herself attracted to. His appearance could also be another factor, but at the core of it all, it was probably just who he was¡­ as simple as that.


    Eva felt like maybe she could finally acknowledge it now¡­ that she was really in love with him. Even if it hadn''t started as love, it had developed into it.


    Her crying that night was also because of this feeling¡­ so, she decided not to deny it anymore.


    Feeling herself rx, her heart lightened now that she had said everything that needed to be said. She looked at Christian, who still wasn''t showing any sign of speaking, and said,


    "Okay, tell me what''s on your mind. Don''t just keep staring at me like that. You''re making me feel embarrassed."


    ''Why don''t I see any sign of that?''@@novelbin@@


    Christian couldn''t help but retort internally against Eva''s seductive smile, then replied, "Did you say everything?"


    "What should I say more?"


    Against her question, asked innocently with a tilted head, Christian, unsure about what remained, replied, "Like, literally, is that everything?"


    "Hmmm, I don''t know? What part do you need me to borate on? I''ll try to give even more details."


    Then, with sharp eyes, she added, "But more than that, how about you also tell me a little about yourself?"


    Hearing her demand, Christian gave her a smile and said,


    "Why should I?"


    "Maybe you''re misunderstanding something, but it was your desire for me to know everything about you."


    "For me, I just wanted to know if you had a husband or some man in your life."


    "I just wanted to make sure that MY woman had no one in her life, and that no one was touching you¡­ Nothing more."


    "Like, really, I was prepared to respect your privacy, but you''re the one making me question you now. I also don''t think hiding something between each other is a bad thing, if the person in question didn''t want to talk about it¡­ so long as there''s enough trust between both parties."


    While she felt unsure of what to say, because what he said was absolutely right, Eva still felt genuinely embarrassed this time by hisment about her being his woman. She was also surprisingly pleased, as if she were a teen girl.


    Luckily for the troubled her, Christian continued,


    "But even then, if there''s really something important, I''m prepared to tell you."


    "So, is there something you want to ask about?" Your next read awaits at empire


    Eva looked at him, specifically at his neck, something that had been bothering her a lot since yesterday, and finally said,


    "What is this hickey on your neck? Who made it? Because I know it''s not me."


    Despite asking, Eva already knew the answer to her question. But even so, she asked¡­ not to test him, but because she truly didn''t know how to bring up the subject of the woman in question.


    Christian immediately put his hand on his neck, feeling a bit awkward. He stayed silent for a moment before sighing helplessly and saying, "It''s my sister."


    He already knew he would eventually need to discuss this subject with Eva, and was more surprised it had taken her this long toment on it.


    "Then, do you think this is normal?"


    Eva, whose sparkling eyes had taken on a darker tone, seemingly expressing her emotions on the matter, still tried to choose her words carefully. Even though inside, she was naturally seething that someone other than her had touched him, and she knew all the rights were with her on this particr subject, with Christian, sitting next to her, likely sharing the same opinion.


    "It''s not normal, but in this world, where fantasy bes reality, does it really matter if we siblings are also not normal?"


    Not liking his answer, since her question was more about the nature of the act itself and her discovering it on her own, Eva took a moment to gather her thoughts while also trying to control her emotions. Then, she said.

 Chapter 155 Confession (2)

    Eva took a moment to gather her thoughts. She also tried to control her emotions as she said, "Christian, look. It''s not like I expected to be the only woman in your life."


    "Since I felt that you could possibly be stronger and stronger over time, I thought that, eventually, women would gather around you like ants in huge numbers."


    "In my life, there hasn''t been a single man in authority I''ve known who had just one woman, it was always more. So, I knew you would be the same eventually."


    Christian didn''t like herbeling him along with other men out there, and felt angry, but Eva, who didn''t know how to sugarcoat her words any further, continued.


    "So, I was prepared for that."


    "Even then, do I really need to discover this about you on my own, in this way? Can''t you just tell me yourself?"


    Despite everything she was saying, Eva knew that what she was doing now was nothing more than a grumble, with the final conclusion already set in stone.


    As she knew she wasn''t breaking up with him no matter what, and the idea of his sister distancing herself from him felt like even more of a fantasy.


    Eva knew herself well, and had it been a normal woman he had allowed to leave that hickey on him, someone other than his sister, she would haveshed out at him far more.


    Nheless, she could never be fine with this. Even if it hurt her more to discover that her man had been marked by some bitch than him making out with the said one.


    If she had the power, she would have naturally put a cor on him with her name written on it. But because she knew she couldn''t, she at least wanted to be the first among the many, especially in marking her ce, even if her opponent was his sister.


    If she couldn''t win in familial love, she at least wanted to win in every other area.


    Unaware of Eva''s thoughts and how she had alreadye to terms with what was happening, Christian stayed silent for a moment before finally speaking.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault¡­ but things developing to this extent happened just recently and suddenly. Even I didn''t know things would turn out like this, and I didn''t have time to talk to you about them."


    Smiling at his response, and seemingly having waited for this, Eva said, "I hope that, going forward, I''ll at least be kept in the loop if you''re attracted to some bit¡­ I mean, some woman. Okay?"


    As he was still trying to figure out how to exin the situation and apologize for what he had done more appropriately, seeing how the difficult situation, the problem, seemed to have already been resolved, and so easily, Christian found himself looking at her strangely and asked.


    "Are you really fine with this?"@@novelbin@@


    Find more to read at empire


    Seeing how insensitive he was being, especially when she was already trying hard not to snap at him, Eva couldn''t help but retort in a ridiculing tone.


    "Oh, then, if I said I''m not fine with any woman being near you, let alone touching you, would you stop what''s happening between you and your sister and actually listen to me?"


    Seeing him stay silent, and feeling even more displeased, Eva added, "You wouldn''t, so why are you even asking that in the first ce?"


    "To make me angry? Do you want me to be hysterical, storm out of the room, and maybe start pulling her hair, just so you''ll be satisfied?"


    Christian, seeing her be like this, finally came back to his mind and hurriedly said,


    "Okay, forget I asked anything, and thank you for epting that."


    ''You should have said that from the start!'' Eva thought, nodding to herself and him.


    The silent awkwardness lingered, and Christian, still feeling strange about how this particr subject, one he thought would create a much bigger problem, had ended up being resolved this way, felt both relieved and unsettled. So, finally, he asked.


    "Do you have anything else you want to ask about?"


    Eva, now with permission to voice all her doubts, began pondering what else she needed to know. What important thing was there for her to ask? But now that the issue with his sister was out of the picture, nothing else came to mind. For her, his attitude and intentions toward her were the most important things, and he had made those clear enough, even after hearing everything she had said about herself. So, was there something else she wanted to ask him?


    In the end, Eva couldn''t think of anything. As prying on his special abilities or the kind of strength he had, was not something she even demanded from her daughter, after all.


    Well, she was curious about where this conversation was going, but she knew he would eventuallye to this part, so she simply said that she doesn''t have remaining question.


    And hearing that, Christian finally decided to return to the more important subject; her story. Even though he had been sidetracked and she was gracious enough not to make a fuss about his sister''s subject, he wasn''t the same, and said, "So, you said you''ve told me everything, but hearing your story, I was still able to infer something... something you didn''t mention."


    ''So, it really came to this?''


    Eva, hearing Christian, couldn''t help but feel a pang of fear, wondering if he was misunderstanding her, and as he continued speaking, her anxiety grew.


    "You tried to use me, didn''t you?"


    ''No, I didn''t.''


    Eva wanted to deny his statement. From the start, she had nned for a fair trade. It was because his intentions had been so obvious that she had gone along with him, inadvertently pulling him into the whirlpool of her problem. But really, was that her choice, or his?


    Still, knowing that she was partly responsible for him facing these two assassins¡­ or at least the first one, as she hadn''t told him her situation, despite it being his decision, made Eva unable to deny his question.

 Chapter 158 Nina

    "Are you sure you want me to move in, when there doesn''t even seem to be enough space?"


    Hearing Eva''s voice all of a sudden, now, while he was burying his head in her breasts, savoring their softness even through her clothes, and inhaling her scent after their long talk, Christian couldn''t help but respond in a yful tone.


    "Did I look like I was joking? Of course, I want you to move in immediately."


    "More importantly, it''s your standards that are too high, actually. I''ve always considered my house to be big."


    "But what about your..." Eva hesitated to say the word "sister." In the end, she didn''t. Instead, she changed the subject and said.


    "Well, even then, there are still many things I need to take care of back at my residence. Not to mention, there''s Nina, who I''m thinking of keeping by my side."


    Hearing an unfamiliar name, Christian couldn''t help but ask, "Who is this Nina?"


    "The assassin you subdued yesterday. You didn''t even think to ask her name?"


    Raising his head and looking at her strangely, Christian wondered if he really should have asked her name while they were trying to kill each other.


    In the end, he just shrugged and asked seriously instead, "Can you really trust her?"


    With a confident expression, Eva replied, "She wasmissioned toe after you. It''s not like you have some deep, irresistible grudge against each other."


    "Most importantly, I''m pretty good at judging character."


    ''When there''s no one on your side, and all of them are spies?'' Christian, who had already investigated the people around her, doubted his ears when he heard her statement and said, "So, the people around you are the ones you filtered with your "good" character judgment skill?"


    Knowing her current situation, Eva immediately felt like he was ridiculing her and retorted without hesitation.


    "Do you really think I didn''t know what they were doing? But even if I fired them and hired others, they would always switch sides, or stop working altogether."


    Enjoy new chapters from empire


    "And when one stubbornly stayed by my side because he was smitten by my beauty, thinking he had a chance, he ended up being killed in the end."


    "Huh? To that extent?" Christian, feeling not the slightest bit sorry for the man who thought too highly of himself and met his demise, voiced his doubt.


    "Yes, and that''s why I stopped bothering with them, as long as they did their job correctly."


    Still unconvinced, Christian was about to argue further when Eva suddenly added, "Anyway, Sophia is pretty strong, and I n to have her work together with Nina until I''m one hundred percent sure that she is on my side."


    Christian, who was still not entirely convinced, decided to conduct his own investigationter with Iris''s help. For now, though, he chose to stay silent, and go along with her decision.@@novelbin@@


    "Well, do what you want, just be careful," he said.


    "Anyway, for now, there''s another important conversation we need to haveter, this time with my sister present."


    "You can decide what you want to do exactly then. But from now on, even if you have things to do during the day, I at least want us to sleep together at night."


    ''Why do I feel like a wife waiting for her husband at night, nagging at him so he doesn''t end up sleeping somewhere else?''


    While silently wondering, Christian caught sight of Eva''s beaming smile as she nodded. He couldn''t shake the feeling that he might lose something if he dwelled on this subject any longer. So, deciding to shift gears, he thought of another topic and said with a smile.


    "Well, now that we''re talking about sleeping, we pausedst time because there were still many things I was concerned about. But now, there''s no such thing."


    Without waiting for her response, seemingly waiting for this moment, when their talk finished, Christian pushed her onto the bed without another thought.


    As he began kissing her neck, his hands didn''t remain idle, they were already busy fiddling with the buttons of her upper clothes.


    While running her fingers through his smooth hair, Eva, noticing the clumsy movement of his hands, chuckled and said.


    "Let me help you."


    Seeing Christian''s embarrassed expression, especially when, with nothing left but her bra, he buried his head in her breast and kissed the exposed upper part, Eva who also embarrassed exposing her bare skin, felt herself be bolder¡­ felt like she was having the time of her life.


    She also didn''t stop her hands, as she moved on to remove his clothes this time.


    When his tight, firm, bare stomach was exposed, she couldn''t help but take in a deep breath. She thought his face was already deadly enough, but it turned out it wasn''t his only weapon.


    Unaware that there was still a hidden, more deadly weapon, Eva began tracing his firm six-pack muscles with her finger.


    It was a brief moment before Christian returned to the softness of her breasts, but Eva, having her admiration of his body interrupted by the hickey left by his sister once again, suddenly reprimanded, "Why are you being so careful?"


    Christian, who had been handling Eva''s body as if it were a delicate porcin vase that would break with the slightest carelessness, felt wronged when he heard the using tone in her voice. But before he could voice hisints, she continued.


    "To not leave marks?"


    Lowering her voice, and with a hot breath apanying it, she provocatively added, "I want you to leave them, though~"


    Christian didn''t need to be told twice; against her enticing offer, there was no way he would ever refuse, and he started taking action immediately.


    First, was his hand that had sneaked beneath her bra, and started roughly fondling her big breast, but was unable to hold on its entirety, then there was his mouth, which finally started doing it''s work.


    He started by kissing her neck first, but in no time, did these kisses transformed into something else.

 Chapter 161 Another Choice (1)

    "Chris, how about you just start with the important topic?"


    Annabelle, unable to bear the situation any longer, finally spoke up.


    She had been waiting for him to finish briefing Eva, then it was the lunch, and after that, one topic after another had been brought up, with the main one seemingly forgotten along with her presence.


    She couldn''t help but feel like the term "third wheel" was the perfect way to describe her current situation, and that thought only fueled her irritation.


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    "Sorry about that, I''ll start immediately," Christian said, noticing his sister''s change in mood and quickly apologizing.


    He then looked at both his sister and Eva, who were giving him their full attention, and continued.


    "... So, during these past few days, while dealing with two assassination attempts,piling information about everything, and eavesdropping on Damian te¡­"


    He paused briefly, then added, "And on top of that, what I heard from Eva has only solidified the conclusion I''ve already arrived at."


    "We can''t continue like this¡­ but then, what should we do?"


    "Sis is suggesting that we just run away, as with my current abilities, it couldn''t be any easier."


    Christian nced at Eva, whose expression remained unchanged, seemingly unbothered by the suggestion, and continued, "But actually, if our goal is just safety, I already have another option."


    He paused, his voice bing more serious.


    "And that is to solve the problem from its root."


    He looked between them, then added, "And by that, I don''t mean killing that trash Damian. His death wouldn''t change anything. With his fatheringter, it would only make things harder."


    "What I mean is to deal with Vincent Quin directly."


    Seeing the surprised expressions from both his sister and Eva, and noticing how his sister seemed ready to speak, Christian didn''t give her the chance and continued.


    "By dealing with him, I don''t mean killing him. I mean having a normal conversation and simply telling him to discipline his son properly."


    This time, he turned his attention to Eva, who seemed to be questioning the logic of his idea, and added, "Maybe you think there''s no chance he''d even agree to meet with us, and even if he did, you might think there''s no reason for him to consider our demands."


    "But you''re thinking about it all wrongly."


    He paused, leaning slightly forward from his seat as he addressed both of them.


    "Why wouldn''t he listen to our demand?"


    "Because it''s rted to his son? Or because of his pride?"


    "Neither of those are enough. In the first ce, if he was someone who cared that much about his son, he wouldn''t have left you on your own when you manipted his son and lived all alone here in Harrisburg."


    "That means he didn''t care. He wanted apetent son, not one who needed him to look after."


    "And pride? That''s even more unlikely. A businessman who''s lived his life calcting whether he''ll win or lose money, always assessing the worth of everything, what do you think would be the first thing thates to his mind? It''s profit!"


    "Would he lose out, or not? How could he win more¡­"@@novelbin@@


    He paused for emphasis, then continued, "And naturally, when he hears our demands, he''ll realize he''ll benefit more from agreeing."


    "Because on our side, we have his granddaughter, Olivia, who will be happier and more obedient to him with her mother free to be with the man she loves, her new father, me!"


    Hesitating, unsure about Olivia''s personality, Christian looked at Eva for confirmation as he added, "Right?"


    "Well, she''d be happy that I wouldn''t have to run, so, yes," Eva replied.


    Christian raised an eyebrow, feeling a slight irritation. ''So, you mean she won''t be happy that you''re with the one you love, me?''


    Not entirely satisfied with Eva''s response, which excluded him the "stepfather," he didn''t dwell on it, instead pushing past the thought. With the answer he wanted, he continued.


    "Anyway, most importantly, have we really done anything against Vincent Quinn himself? No, we haven''t. In fact, it''s the opposite, his son tried to kill me, but instead of retaliating, I forgave him with my big heart and came to his father. That would even make him feel he has more power, as despite my abilities, I''m not doing anything to his son because of my fear of him."


    "Well, that''s what he should think¡­ but in no way do I have that kind of fear toward him."


    Saying that casually, Christian now finished with exining this course of action¡­ this choice, turned his attention to both of his listeners. He waited, eager to hear their opinions.


    Annabelle was still pondering over what Christian had said,pletely ignoring the discussion about the nonsense father. She questioned whether it was truly necessary to go to such lengths when, suddenly, Eva by her side, spoke up.


    "Actually, while the idea itself seems eptable, in the end, that''s all it is. You can''t trust that old man, even if he were to give you his word and promise something."


    Eva paused, her tone filled with uncertainty, but she continued, "Still, I think it might be worth a try. Like you said, we haven''t done anything that would bring a harm upon him, and the fact that Olivia is important to him, and to the Ashvale family, is also true."


    Eva voiced her thoughts in a questioning tone, still unsure if this choice was really the right one. She considered whether she should trust Christian''s judgment this time and keep her further doubts to herself. But, just as she was about to settle on that, Annabelle, who had been quietly listening, spoke.


    "Do we really need to be under the whim of someone like him?"


    It was a simple question, yet it seemed to contain everything Eva had been feeling. She, too, didn''t like leaving her fate in the hands of others, after all. She had done that for thirty-eight years already, so was there really a need to continue doing so now, especially when Christian, capable of so much more, was by her side?

 Chapter 165 Another Choice (5)

    Eva, now hearing Christian as he began mentioning many things, felt her initial impression that something was wrong finally fade away and instead focused on what he was saying.


    "Also, we can create a false identity. Well, I''m saying false, but with hacking, it will be real."


    "Anyway, herees the most important thing."


    "Even though you might say we''re running away, it''s not like we''re heading to some jungle, pitching a tent, and living primitively."


    "No, we''re just going to a ce where no one would recognize us. Then, go and inform the Infinitelpany or the Ashvale family."@@novelbin@@


    ''Well, it''s mostly you, as I don''t think I''ve be that famous yet.''


    While looking at Eva, Christian couldn''t help but have a few thoughts before continuing to speak.


    "After moving away from here, we''re going to live normally,fortably¡­ like nothing would really change. Even though I don''t think I''ll go outside the house much, I still don''t like feeling restricted, after all."


    "And for the house, I''d prefer it to be very big, if possible, with a veryrge basement that could be my workce, as I have something in mind."


    "If a basement isn''t possible, then a house with a warehouse beside it would work. If that''s also not possible, then at least a piece ofnd."


    "Also, you''ll need to figure out how we can secure the ce with Iris''s helpter. I don''t want us to be traced just because we bought a property rashly."


    While Eva felt a little ufortable, knowing he was referring to her in parts of his talk, Christian continued.


    "Then, where are we going?"


    "I think it''s better if we avoid crowded cities. With the situation of people transforming and losing their sanity, these incidents will naturally happen more often where there are more people. After all, I also think this phenomenon will increase with time, and in those ces, sooner orter, you''lle across one."


    "Of course, that wouldn''t change even in an unpopted city or the countryside. It''s just that the possibility would be lower."


    "So, it''s still better this way, right?"


    Without waiting for an answer, christian continued, "Anyway, we''ll move to other cester on, after I''ve grown a lot stronger."


    "Moreover, what I really want to emphasize is that with the increase in people, the chances of us running into someone from an ancient family or someone from outside this world could rise."


    He paused for a moment, making sure they were paying attention.


    "What do I mean by that?" He raised an eyebrow and then pointed out, "It''s naturally about where the Academy is located!"


    Catching on to his intention, Eva replied, "Because it''s close to Washington, D.C.?"


    "Exactly," after affirming her dramatically, Christian continued.


    "These dangerous people are gathered there, so naturally, we need to be as far away as possible."


    With his gaze that became more serious, he said, "Because honestly, for me, they are the most terrifying possible opponents."


    Christian, who was increasingly preupied with thoughts about these people, couldn''t help but feel ufortable just thinking about all kind of possibilities regarding them.


    "People who are able toe from outside this world¡­ think carefully, how did they get here?"


    Christian, feeling that it would probably take a very long time for him to be able to face these people, even with the Idle System, asked. Then, without waiting for an unexisting answer, he continued.


    "Even with all the advancements in technology, the trip to outer space is still difficult and barely possible under all kinds of conditions. But for these people who can travel to other worlds, what kind of force is behind them?"


    "Do you really think they have pure intentions?"


    Christian, with a gloomy expression, said, "If you were to find a gold mine and think it''s now yours, but then, after starting to mine, you discover there''s a caveman living there, making the mine his home."


    "Would you acknowledge that? When there''s all that profit to be made?"


    "If you''re someone principled, civilized, you''d probably just give him another house and ask him nicely to move away."


    "But if you''re someone who doesn''t care, and you have the power to kill the caveman?" Continue reading at empire


    "Then you''d just get rid of the caveman and be done with it."


    "In the first ce, you, as someone from the twenty-first century in this modern world, are you really able to hold a conversation with that caveman, who doesn''t know anything?"


    "Would you really acknowledge his rights?"


    "I think our problem with these people is like this: we''re the cavemen, and they''re the modernized ones."


    Christian, who thought the example he set couldn''t be more fitting, praised himself before adding, "Anyway, there are many suspicious things about them, so it''s really best that we try not to get entangled with them."


    While Christian painted a dark picture with his negative thoughts, Eva and Annabelle, who had their own thoughts too, took everything with a pinch of salt and decided not toment on this particr matter.


    Then, with the room now silent after he finished speaking, everyone was left to reflect on their own thoughts for some time, and after a while, Annabelle, brushing her hair back with her hand, finally broke the silence and asked, "Is there anything else to take note of?"


    Christian paused for a moment before replying, "Probably not, but if I think of anything else, I''ll let you know immediately."


    "Anyway, I''m leaving things to BOTH of you."


    Christian, knowing that his sister alone wouldn''t be enough, especially if he didn''t assist herpletely, gave special attention to the word "Both," hoping they worked together properly.


    Finally, he stood up and walked toward Eva, who was looking at Annabelle as if intending to say something. He pulled her toward him and said, "Well, we still have some things to discuss alone, so you can do that afterward."


    Annabelle couldn''t help but feel her mood disturbed by the current scene, knowing how he probably meant he wanted to talk in a more physical way. And knowing it would likely be a long time before they took another step in their rtionship, she felt jealous. But not wanting to interrupt him a second time, she immediately left the living room on her own.


    Christian sent his sister an apologetic gaze, which she didn''t see, before looking at Eva, whose cheeks were already slightly tinted red., and said again, "Should we go to my room?"

 Chapter 167 First Time (1)

    Having finished crying long ago, and even after pouring her heart out during their small talk, where she felt she had grown much closer to him. Eva who was suddenly filled with an unprecedented passion, was now kissing Christian, pouring all her released emotions into the act, while her hands busied themselves with removing his upper clothes, eager to feast her eyes on his perfection.


    On the receiving end, Christian didn''t do much at first, aside from gently responding. He tried to be considerate toward Eva, letting her take control of the pace of their make-out session.


    But as time passed, and she now seemed content just hugging him, seemingly unaware of how much more he wanted to do, Christian couldn''t hold himself back any longer.


    And feeling the uselessness of the clothes she was wearing, he began by removing them, undressing her slowly.


    When nothing remained except for her bra and panties, he couldn''t help but admire her body, her white, unblemished skin lying beneath him.


    It was just a brief moment, though, as just admiring her body was never going to be enough. So, after saying a fewplimenting words, Christian finally extended his hands toward her tantalizing breasts, fondling them. He reveled in their softness, which felt so otherworldly that it made him question how it was even be physically possible.


    Moreover, he felt as though they were a ma and his hands were steel, drawn to them with an irresistible force, as if it were the most natural order in the world.


    After a moment, feeling that the bra was a bother, Christian tried to remove it, and with the shy owner''s help, it was finally tossed aside, revealing all their glory to the world.


    Christian, now gazing at the squirming owner of those huge breasts; bigger than he had imagined, noticed the pink nipples, inviting him to taste them, and without hesitation, he buried his head in them, his lipstching onto one small pink niplle, while his hand finally made its way down her body.


    He started by massaging her soft navel area, inching closer slowly.


    "Take your time, I''m not running away," Even with how gentle... how tender he was being, his impatience, his thirst, still evident, Eva suddenly spoke.


    Christian naturally agreed, but who could me him when someone this beautiful was under him?


    Christian had many ideas about how he should make love; in his mind, they were all theories he had umted over the years.


    He thought he could apply them thoroughly, for both her pleasure and his, to make it the best first time ever.


    But reality, apparently, was different.


    So, while his fingers hovered near the edge of her panties, Eva, who had previously been a little embarrassed for not removing Christian''s bottom clothes, suddenly found courage from somewhere she didn''t know of. With that new-found resolve, she finally began the task with her hands.


    But Christian who suddenly started moving his body, didn''t give her that chance. He, who got a taste of her unique natural taste, seemingly filled with life¡­ the refreshing taste he didn''t know was even possible, started lowering his head.


    He thought if just the taste of sweat around her supple breast was heavenly, then what about down there?


    Eva who was preciously barely suppressing her pleasure moans, now feeling hands that was fondling her breasts, but more roughly, and his tongues that was hovering between her panties and skin around couldn''t hold her voice out anymore.


    "Aaahh~"


    With the encouraging voice of Eva, Christian finally took one hand away from her breasts, and with it, took her panties away.


    Seeing Eva''s attempts to close her legs, bashfully and without strength, Christian was not discouraged, and just gently opened them.


    Finallynding his gaze on her beautiful pink slits, Christian once again questioned the credibility of the material he had studied before, as by no means he thought something this beautiful existed.@@novelbin@@


    Christian couldn''t stare much, as it seemed that even the heavenly scent was that much stronger near her damp private area, and he couldn''t wait anymore to have taste.


    Tasting her unique sweet vour, Christian felt himself seemingly get drunk, even though he had not drunk alcohol before. Still, he knew that he was addicted now... to her vour!


    With his tongue caressing her pussy, brushing her slits, and trying not waste any drop of her liquids. Christian busied himself, with melody of her voice, the vour of her, and sensation of her soft body.


    It was a sweet time, but everything is bound to end at one point, so feeling her hands on his head, that was pressing him even more on herself, and her loud moan, that was increasing, he readied himself for what toe.


    "OOhhh~"


    Hearing her sensual cry that had been longest, and loudest yet, Christian knew that, it''s really time now. So, his fingers that were rubbing her elerated, along with his tongue.


    "Cuuuming~"


    Feeling her trembling body from the orgasm, or her legs that tightened on his head, Christian not backing down, gulped her juices as if it was the tastiest nectar on the world. Explore stories at empire


    ..


    A short whileter, as Christian was still waiting for Eva to regted her breath, he couldn''t help but wonder, ''Why is her taste like that?''


    He didn''t gulp his sister''s juices before, but he at least tasted them, so, now after this different experience, he was sure, something was wrong with Eva''s body¡­ in positive way, of course.


    In the end, not wanting to be distracted by other things, he decided to think about thatter.


    "It''s my turn~" suddenly hearing Eva, as she was crawling toward him, Christian who felt like jumping on her already, decided to give her a chance, to demonstrate her skills.


    So with a small anticipation budding inside him, he smiled at her and said, "Go ahead."


    With his pants out of the way, Eva looking at his at small tent making with his boxer, was filled with a small nervousness and indescribable emotion, as she moved her hands.

 Chapter 171 DSA

    ''Am I in heaven?'' Christian couldn''t help but wonder as he woke up, finding his sister on one side and Eva on the other. But as he nced around his room, which now somehow felt much smaller thanks to the new double bed delivered just yesterday, he quickly realized he wasn''t.


    The bed had be necessary because of his sister, who no longer wanted to sleep alone, and Eva, who had already assumed her rightful ce would be beside him. This led to a dilemmast night¡­ who would he choose to sleep with? After all, a single bed couldn''t possibly hold all three of them.


    Naturally, he had considered suggesting they sleep in a pyramid, stacking themselves one above the other. But since he couldn''t bring himself to say that out loud, Eva resolved the issue with a single phone call, somehow managing to have a new bed deliveredte at night.


    ''Are they still sleeping?'' Christian wondered as he freed one arm and rubbed his eyes with it. The situation felt a little off, as his sister had never woken up after him before usually, and Eva seemed like the type to wake up early as well.


    But instead of dwelling on the reason, he first took a moment to feast his eyes on them. Then, with a mischievous thought, he began using his hands, exploring which areas, when massaged, might wake them up the fastest.


    That was his original intention, of course. But as he found himself holding one breast from each of them in his hands, he couldn''t help but startparing them!


    With a contemtive gaze, Christian gave his verdict: while Eva won in softness and even size, his sister''s breasts still had that distinct bouncy feeling that Eva''s didn''t.


    "So, which one did you find was better?"@@novelbin@@


    While the sudden question caught him off guard slightly. Christian, giving each breast a squeeze in his hands for a final check, replied promptly, "Well, both of them had their own¡­" But before he could finish, he abruptly halted.


    Snapping back to his senses, Christian, who had been closing his eyes to focus on the sensations in his hands, couldn''t help but open them. Turning his head to the side, he looked toward the source of the sound, the one who had asked the question.


    Looking at Eva, who wore a mischievous smile and seemed to have her gaze fixed on something other than him, Christian instinctively turned his head to the other side¡­ only to meet his sister''s re, paired with her unmistakably sulky expression.


    For a moment, Christian couldn''t imagine the situation being any more awkward. So, slowly and carefully, he withdrew both of his hands, inch by inch, before crawling out of the bed. Picking up hisptop from the side, he cleared his throat and said, "Well, I just remembered I have some urgent work to deal with, so I''ll leave first!"


    "Coward!"


    Ignoring the mutteredment from his sister, Christian left the room, swearing to himself that he''d make sure she knew who the coward really was¡­ when they were aler!


    ¡­


    After freshening up, Christian found himself alone in the living room, with no sign of either his sister or Eva. But, without bothering about them, he opened hisptop, and asked, "So, Iris, what happened with the investigation regarding the background of this Nina?"


    Christian had spent a few hours yesterday assisting Iris with hacking and gathering information about the assassin woman, as his sister and Eva had been quite busy. Surprisingly, they seemed to have hit it off, albeit not that much, after their private conversation.


    With no one to hang out with, Christian had decided to get some work done. However, he hadn''t finished the investigation and had simply left the rest to Iris, knowing that the hardest parts were already handled by him.


    [I have finishedpiling all the information about her, along with a report on the Department of Supernatural Affairs (DSA)]


    Hearing the second part of what Iris said, Christian, feeling intrigued, couldn''t help but ask for confirmation, "You mean that mysterious department under the government? Was she connected to it?"


    [Yes, it''s the same department. But rather than being connected to it, as I traced her past, I discovered that the first facility she entered after leaving the orphanage was managed by the DSA.]


    [She was actually a candidate for entering the DSA and receiving further support. However, she ultimately failed and was dismissed¡­ or at least, that''s what was supposed to happen, until¡­]


    "Wait, hold on," Christian interrupted, feeling he wouldn''t be able to follow if things continued like this. After stopping her, he said, "Let''s start with Nina''s past first, then move on to this supernatural department."


    [Okay. The furthest I could trace about her was that she was abandoned outside an orphanage when she was just a few months old. Unfortunately, I wasn''t able to find anything regarding her parents.]


    Hearing this, Christian interrupted and said, "Well, they don''t matter. She herself is what''s important."


    [Understood.]


    [... Coincidentally, the orphanage she ended up in was one of the many that the DSA monitors for potential recruits.]


    ''Coincidentally?'' Christian felt the urge toment on that word, but in the end, he chose to remain silent and continued listening instead.


    [Due to her exceptional talent in various activities, the maturity she disyed far beyond her peers, and her results from adaptability tests, along with other established criteria, she was selected by the DSA to attend their nurturing facility at the age of five.]


    [During her first year, which was primarily focused on assessing whether the child was truly the right choice and worthy of further nurturing, she exceeded expectations. She proved to be even more talented than they had assumed, and due to her antisocial yet obedient nature, she was deemed a perfect candidate even whenpared to thest few batches.]


    [However, by the end of her first year, she faced an ident. Although they managed to save her life with great difficulty, one of her arms had to be amputated, ultimately rendering her unqualified to continue receiving further nurturing.]


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Wait! What kind of ident are we talking about here?" Christian, already sensing something was off, couldn''t help but ask.


    The top student with zero social skills, suddenly dropping out¡­ was there really an ident like that?


    [It was simply mentioned that there was an ident, with the result being her barely surviving, but losing one arm. Nothing more.]


    "Then that confirms it. It wasn''t an ident," Christian said, now certain of the truth. "But anyway, just continue."


    [Due to Nina failing to enter the true program, where they would begin learning essence techniques and be exposed to the other side of the world¡­]


    [It was decided that there was no need to dispose of her, and she would simply be dismissed.]


    [However, the one in charge there, seemingly still seeing some potential in her, sold her to another assassination organization with ties to the government.]


    [And she was raised as an assassin and has acted as such until now.]


    Christian, expecting to hear more, felt both surprised and somewhat let down that there was nothing further to the story.


    Should he call her life simple?


    In fact, he could summarize her life in one word: puppet.


    Nothing more could be added. Christian didn''t feel anything about her personality in what Iris had said, after all.


    Still, most importantly, what about being sold?


    First, it''s Eva, and now this assassin woman. Is it normal now for girls to be sold?


    Had the world regressed to a time when very and people being sold weremonce, or had nothing really changed¡­ just that it was no longer conducted in public, but now in secret?


    While his mind was upied with many thoughts, Christian still found himself lowering his guard, even if just slightly, around her. Even though he didn''t admit it out loud, he still felt bad about her situation after all.


    "What about this Supernatural Department? Is there anything worth knowing about?" Christian asked, deciding to move on from her depressing story.


    [There''s a lot of information about them¡­ from their activities to many other things. I''llpile it all into a long report and disy it on the screen. But if you''re asking about something of value, there were actually two more essence techniques found in their database.]


    Feeling pleasantly surprised by this discovery, Christian immediately asked for them to be disyed on the screen and took a look.


    In the end, he was disappointed to find that the techniques were actually inferior to the one he had now. Most importantly, one of them didn''t even allow practice until the first mastery stage.


    Still, he saved them in his collection, as they would probablye in handyter. Then, without bothering to look at the very long report, he asked, "Is there any other information that seems important?"


    [There''s probably just one piece of information that could be considered important.]

 Chapter 173 Guests (1)

    "Is Sophia, your maid, really trustworthy?"


    After asking, Christian who didn''t want Eva to think he was doubting her abilities, continued, exining himself, "I respected your boundaries and haven''t looked into any information regarding her. But still, for us now, this is actually a really serious problem, one I forgot to bring up earlier."


    "For us, who are going to move, carrying a potential danger, a possible source of information leaks¡­ this could really be critical for our safety."


    Pausing, and with a rare tone of seriousness, Christian asked, "So, are you truly confident in your judgment regarding Sophia and Nina?"


    "And please, don''t give me an immediate reply. Take your time."


    "Because I don''t want us to be exposed to danger due to a hasty decision."


    Despite hearing the exnation, Eva who still didn''t like having her judgment, her decision, doubted like this, sighed and said, "Actually, if things reallye down to it, neither of them are essential for anything¡­ but Sophia was the only one who''s been by my side since I was a child. Even if she couldn''t help much, so, I still want to continue trusting her. As for Nina, I feel like her presence could prove convenient at some pointter."


    Pausing, and seemingly thinking of something, Eva added, "You know? Instead of doubting me based solely on information you''ve read through a screen, you can meet them both and ask whatever you want."


    Locking eyes with Annabelle, as this statement was meant for both siblings, Eva continued, "Then, if you still feel like my decision isn''t right, we can have another talk."


    Hearing her, Christian strangely felt embarrassed, and lowered his head, deciding to continue eating silently for now.


    Annabelle, however, was different. She was still filled with many things she wanted to discuss, though not about Eva''s maid, her thoughts were solely on Nina. In the end, she chose to leave the topic forter. After all, there was still some time left, even if not much.


    And more than anything, even if she didn''t like it, Eva was undeniably apetent woman. So, her opinion carried some credibility.


    When they finished eating, and Eva seemed ready to head out, clearly having many things to take care of, Christian, who wanted the expected guest toe to his house instead of Eva''s, and intending to be present when she arrived to avoid any kind of unforeseen issue, didn''t want her to leave.


    So, he said, "How about you stay, and I assist you with anything you need?"


    Then, with a grin crossing his face, he added, "Maybe you still don''t know, but my skills are naturally a lot better than Iris''s."


    While a little suspicious of his insistence, Eva, deciding she could still get some work done here and perhaps gather information for herter tasks, chose to stay a bit longer and agreed.


    Time passed in this manner, but just when she felt she had gathered everything she needed, Eva found herself unable to leave for some reason, one that Christian didn''t seem to want to exin. And was now sitting on hisp.


    Naturally, she had misunderstood. She hadn''t asked Christian for rification, nor had she bothered to question Iris. Had she taken the time to do so, she would have already had her answer.@@novelbin@@


    While the three of them were sitting together, with Annabelle remaining absorbed in the screen of herptop,pletely uninterested in what was happening around her. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    Ding dong.


    The sudden ringing of the doorbell still caught everyone''s attention. Christian, thinking, ''Could she have finally arrived?'' had his eyes sparkle with anticipation, and turned to his sister and said, "Sis, can you open the door?"


    Annabelle gave him a puzzled look but, still not particrly concerned, stood up and went to open it.


    Meanwhile, Christian, eager to disy his rtionship with Eva, sat with growing excitement, looking forward to the kind of reaction he might get from his guest.


    In the end, as Christian looked at the old maid and the young girl who came with his sister, he couldn''t help but be surprised¡­ it wasn''t the one he had been expecting.


    "Mom!"


    Eva, takenpletely by surprise at the sudden appearance of her daughter, felt immensely embarrassed to be seen like this. She wanted to pull herself out of Christian''s arms. But Christian, unwilling to let go, held her even tighter.


    He gave Olivia a gentle smile¡­ an elderly one, seemingly telling that they were not from the same generation anymore, then with a tone that seemed to lightly reprimand a child said, "I''ve always overlooked your manners, but isn''t it a bit too rude to not even greet your new dad?"


    Christian looking at his stepdaughter, a thought crossing his mind: What would all those who have a crush on Olivia think if they found out I''m now in a position where she has to call me dad?!


    Christian couldn''t help but wonder, and strangely, for the first time, he found Olivia more pleasing to the eyes.


    Getting the top student of his school, Vincent Quinn''s granddaughter, the proud member of the Ashvale family, and a genius in essence techniques bound to enter the Academy managed by people from another world, to call him "Dad"¡ªChristian felt like it was an achievement worth celebrating.


    While absorbed in his thoughts, Olivia, on the other hand, finally snapped out of her shock after witnessing the scene before her. Looking at the boy her age, managing to deceive her mother, who was supposed to be far too smart for such tricks, she couldn''t help but re at him.


    She had naturally heard bits of information about him from her mother long before, even if she always brushed them off, as upon confirming that he was weak and hadn''t even touched anything rted to essence that time at the graduation site, she knew he was nothing special, just a bfon her mother would expose sooner orter.


    She didn''t offer her opinion much, though, not just because it was the first time her mother had really started seeing someone of the opposite sex. But, because she knew how much her mother always told her to treasure her body and, even if she wanted to date someone, not to rush things. She should make sure of her heart, reassess her decision again and again, until she couldn''t be more certain, then take the step. That was what her mother said!


    So, seeing her mother in a male t-shirt, in the arms of a frail boy, she felt the situation couldn''t have been more ridiculous.


    So, looking at him holding her mother tightly in his embrace was irking her, and she wanted him to remove his filthy hand from her.


    Olivia had many thoughts swirling in her mind, but hearing how he even wanted her to call him dad only fueled her anger further. She clenched her fists tightly, now deliberating whether she should attack¡­


    Meanwhile, Christian, feeling the strongest danger signal from his Danger Awareness skill to date, hurriedly checked its source¡­ and upon finding it, he didn''t take it too seriously but couldn''t help ncing at Eva with a strange expression.


    Christian had long since confirmed that Sophia was not an ordinary human and had trained in some kind of essence technique. Even when he had fought the assassin woman Nina, who was strong, his Danger Awareness skill hadn''t activated at all. It was only the moment she aimed the pistol at him that he felt the faintest signs. Yet Sophia, without moving or even altering her facial expression, caused his skill to ring slightly more intensely than it had during that moment. He naturally knew at the time that she could never possibly attack him with Eva at his side, and with that strange conviction, he didn''t care or feel the slightest inkling of fear toward her.


    Now, however, there was Olivia, whose presence made his danger sense ring even stronger... what did that mean?


    If the increase in the signal was proportional to the danger, as he suspected, then that would mean Olivia was far stronger than she seemed... despite her age!


    ''Is this what they call talent?''


    Christian was finally convinced of the reason why the Ashvale family and even the Infinitelpany had given so much attention to the girl in front of him.


    But more than that, while he had been irritated by Sophia''s intention to attack him earlier, strangely, as he watched Olivia''s cute disy¡­ her face flushed in anger, yet she seemed still trying to hold herself back and not act on her impulsiveness, it made him feel differently.


    With a chuckle, he teasingly said to Eva, "Did you know that your daughter is even stronger than your supposedly strong maid?"


    It was a light statement that Annabelle didn''t give much thought to, as she returned to her seat to read more documents and prepare for other tasks... or so she intended to do. However, feeling like there would be a lot of drama, she decided against it. Instead, she took theptop and left the room.

 Chapter 176 Punishment

    Christian, consumed by the passion of the moment, was unable to control himself as he devoured Eva''s lips. This new style of hers was so provoking and enthralling to him that, despite how they mingled with their naked bodies yesterday, the sight of her now still stirred something deep inside him, and he found himself consumed by desire.


    Some time passed, and Christian pulled his head back slightly, with a string of saliva still connecting them, to catch his breath, Eva, her face flushed, finally found the chance to speak. She immediately took it, saying, "Christian, I really have many things to take care of. Not to mention, because of all the meetings I''m having, I''m wearing these clothes, but now they''re filled with creases. So please, don''t make the situation worse."


    ''Please don''t do anything more,'' Eva, fearing she would sumb to her desires as well, couldn''t help but hope he wouldn''t continue. She was already conflicted enough, dying everything and just making out in their ce.


    "Then, about my current state, which you''re the reason for, will you not take responsibility?"


    Lowering her gaze to where he meant, Eva couldn''t help but blush at how blunt he was being, even with Sophia''s presence.


    "Well¡­ you still have someone to take care of that, right?" Eva''s tone dropped, bing heavier as she spoke. She knew it was something she would have to live with for the rest of her life, so she had tried to tame her jealousy, but it was proving to be much harder than she had thought.


    Luckily feeling her head cool down by the said jealousy, she was finally able to shake Christian''s hand, not even sumbing to his puppy eyes. She quickly distanced herself from him.


    "Anyway, I''m going now, as there are many things I have to take care of¡­ I''ll try not to be toote."


    With that, she finally left the house, apanied by Sophia, who was still feeling awkward about all the changes urring in Eva''s life.


    Christian stood there in a daze for some time before finally lowering his head, casting a nce at the tent he had made. He thought to himself that he as a good student, should heed his teacher''s advice, and head toward his sister''s room.


    But¡­ knowing how different it was from that night, when he had felt everything more intensely, doing something with his sister in the midday proved a little difficult. In the end, he decided to stick with the "Let''s take our time" n from before.


    With that, he chose to wait a while until he calmed himself.


    But with his mind still on Eva, he suddenly said, "Iris, make sure to check the identity of the people Eva is going to meet today. Also, secure her surroundings and be ready to provide any brief reports she might need."


    ''Now, with all pretense fading between us and them, we need to be more careful, after all.''


    [Understood.]


    It wasn''t long after hearing Iris''s reply to his instructions that he finally headed toward his sister, with the intention to at least tease her a little. Even if he wouldn''t take another step, it didn''t mean he wouldn''t settle the score about her calling him coward from this morning, after all.


    Knocking before opening the door, Christian took a step inside, just as he heard his sister''s voice.


    "So, they finally all went away?"


    "Yes, it''s just us¡­ now, all alone," Christian whispered thest words beside her ear. And though he had nned to take things slowly, his gaze fell on the deep valley between her breasts as he leaned against her shoulder. Forgetting his earlier resolve, he slid his hand inside her clothes, grasping her firm, bouncy breast¡­ and squeezed.


    Annabelle initially wanted to focus on her work, brushing aside her brother''s yful hands. However, as his touch lingered, and his lips kissed her neck, she found it increasingly difficult to concentrate. Holding back her moans became a challenge, and eventually, she turned her flushed face to the side, locking eyes with him.@@novelbin@@


    She meant to say something, but lost in his gaze and her growing desire, the words never came.


    Looking into her vulnerable eyes and noticing how she was biting her lip, Christian paused, thinking he might have gone too far. But as he carefully observed her heated gaze and heard her rough breathing, seemingly trying to resist the pleasure coursing through her body, he concluded that was probably not the case.


    "It seems that being honest with myself makes things a bit tough for you, sis." Christian taunted with a teasing smile, looking forward to her reaction, not to mention to also check if she''d show any sign of difort.


    So, seeing how she blushed even more at his words and tried to look at him defiantly, as if challenging him to dare do more, with her big green eyes making an adorable sight, he became sure of himself.


    Feeling like he finally got the permission, Christian carried his sister to the bed, put her between his legs, and continued the remaining talk with her body.


    "Aaaahh~" seeing how she was not able to even hold her moans, and was pushing her body against him, with her hands even pressing his, seemingly wanting him to be more rough. Christian suddenly felt like this situation was more of a reward to his sister, than a punishment for her because of what she said at the morning, and couldn''t help but slow down.


    He was naturally enjoying himself too¡­ no, he was enjoying himself too much, losing himself in her body, and was reluctant to stop, and that made him fall into dilemma¡­ of how he should continue.


    That was when his eyesnded on her bare plumb thighs, and Christian who was unable tond his gaze further on, due to her breasts, suddenly had an idea.


    He was too fixated on her breasts, it was not like the other parts of her bodies, were not equally amazing.


    Having already decided his sister''s punishment, Christian with a sudden boldness, moved to the edge of the bed,id his sister on her stomach, and her butt on hisp.


    He looked at her white juicy ass, and her cheeks that were peeking at him due to her panties that hugged her form snugly, riding up¡­ and started rubbing.


    Finally opening her eyes, Annabelle, who had been too absorbed in her brother''s touch, noticed her embarrassing position. She turned her head, looked at him, her eyes still filled with lust, and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Christian, who was checking the softness and firmness of the cheeks in front of him, couldn''t take his eyes off them, and replied, "Well, the purpose was punishment, after all. So, we have to improvise and be a little unconventional."


    "Even though pping your butt might be something childish, doing it to a mature woman could still be considered a punishment, don''t you think?" Finally tearing his gaze away from his sister''s ass, Christian turned his attention to her eyes, wanting to gauge her expression. With their rtionship still developing, he knew he had to be careful not to push things too far.


    Seeing his sister''s expression, which, despite showing humiliation, also held a hint of¡­ anticipation, or was that his imagination?


    He couldn''t be sure, but, noticing that she didn''t try to wriggle out of his hold or say anything, Christian was reassured. He felt his sister had a higher tolerance for enduring things and was more open to new experiences than he had initially thought.


    With that, he raised his hand, and finally dropped it, aiming at at her inviting cheek!


    p!


    With the clear sound echoing in the room, along his sister''s whelp one, Christian who was looking at his sister''s expression, as her eyes widened and her face flushed more, before she buried her head in the bed sheets. Felt like he discovered a new sight of his sister¡­ and continued!


    One p, two ps¡­ and more.


    As their number increased, and his sister''s exposed parts of her ass, be red, Christian suddenly realized¡­ he was bing addicted!


    Not just to the sensation being transmitted to his hands, and the sight of her reddened ass, but also to her whimper¡­ to her muffled moans!


    Feeling like he couldn''t continue with this useless panties, and wanted to feel her plumpness and softness more properly, Christian started taking her panties out.


    And seeing the string, of liquid connected from her damp panties to her slits, Christian once again, realized how much his sister was aroused¡­ and, more importantly, how much of an arousing scene the situation had be!


    Just like that, Christian continued, as with the shape of his fingers that was being imprinted on his sister''s ass, as an encouragement, there was no way he could stop!


    "Aaaahhh~."


    Hearing the sudden loud moan, that even his sister was unable to hide, and seeing on the liquids sshing on him. Or her body that was shaking, Christian couldn''t help but stop.


    As even he didn''t know she would cum just from that!


    Annabelle who felt like dying from shame and humiliation, at the current situation¡­ at how she enjoyed what her brother did. After her body finally calmed down, she turned her head back, and red at him, then finally in a low but firm tone said, "Get out!"


    Christian who felt like it was enough for today, as he had already learned his sister''s preference, decided not argue with her, and just give her a teasing smile that made her respond with a fierce swing with her leg.

 Chapter 178 Essence Gained (2)

    He felt his heart bleeding at how much he was wasting!


    In the end, knowing he couldn''t change any of those things in the short term, he decided not to dwell on the topic and make himself feel even more ufortable.


    [You have received 113.600 Experience]


    [Your Level has increased]


    [You have received 4 unassigned points] Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    [Your Level has increased]


    [You have received 4 unassigned points]


    [The skill Breath of the Shadow de has be Lv.2 (20%)]


    Christian, finally opening his eyes and seeing the system notifications in front of him, was left stunned.


    More than one hundred thousand experience, more than one level gained, and the unassigned points had increased too.


    First came the joy of getting stronger, then the excitement of what the Idle System was giving him¡­ Christian wanted to shout at the top of his lungs, expressing his happiness!


    If happiness had a color, it would be the blue in front of him, the numbers he was looking at in this moment... he strongly believed!


    It took Christian more than just a moment to calm himself after the shock of the sudden joy from the unexpected amount of experience, and even more from the sudden surge in strength that had been stagnating. Once essence enter the picture, everything really do change.


    Still, knowing he wasn''t finished yet, he tried not to be distracted any further and finally willed his system to receive the other Idle slots.


    [You have received 5.680 Experience]


    [You have received 6.630 Experience]


    [You have received 8.045 Experience]


    [You have received 5.205 Experience]


    [The skill Intermediate AI Creation has be Lv.9 (10%)]


    [The skill Intermediate Programming has be Lv.4 (83%)]


    [The skill Intermediate Hand-to-Hand Combat has be Lv.5 (14%)]


    [The skill Intermediate Human Biology has be Lv.9 (30%)]


    Upon receiving the Idle umtion this time, Christian couldn''t focus on the amount of knowledge he had gained, which had clearly increased across other subjects, with the maximum being just a little more than double what it was before the Idle System upgrade.


    Instead, Christian focused on something else¡­ the minuscule amount of energy that circted through his body this time, or more urately, just through his muscles, despite the absence of an essence technique.


    Coupled with the vast knowledge he received, Christian immediately understood that the energy was rted to his hand-to-handbat skill.


    Previously, he felt the need to eat more after a rapid change in his muscles, that would end up in him assimting these changes. But now, things were different. With this energy, which seemed to be able to solve everything, he didn''t feel the urge to eat more. It was just a calming sensation, nothing more.


    He realized that this kind of change was likely more significant when his skill level became much higher, as it wouldn''t matter much at his current stage, if he just needed to eat more.


    As the quick changes in his body subsided, Christian began to digest the other things. He concluded that the environment seemed to influence the training of essence techniques, or anything rted to essence, far more than it did for pure knowledge.


    Then, more importantly, there was the amount of experience!


    The difference of twenty times, no matter how he looked at it, was enormous, and Christian began to wonder if he had been too wasteful with his choices.


    However, as he thought about it, his mind shifted to the prefixes of the normal skills; currently Intermediate, with Advanced following, and some other tiers beyond that which he assumed. At that point, which of the two would give more experience?


    In the first ce, should he really measure things just by the amount of experience he was getting?


    Most importantly, what about the n he had already made for himself, to continue down the path of science and pursue all the ns he hadid out?


    What about the convenience of it all? Would an essence technique really make things morefortable for him?


    If it were something that could make him the strongest in one day, that would be one thing, but if it couldn''t, then it was clearly not enough.


    Christian had a long internal debate about his current situation and whether he should continue on this path, before ultimately reaffirming his previous decisions.


    In the end, he knew that by the time the normal skills started granting more experience than the essence technique, he would have acquired another, likely even stronger, technique, one that would probably give even more experience.


    It was, once again, a cycle¡­ a never-ending one. But if he were to trace it back to its origins, wasn''t it all due to his hacking skill? A normal skill.


    So, while he might lose some experience and his development would likely take a little longer, he ultimately decided to stick with his ongoing ns.


    With his thoughts finally settled, Christian decided to open his status window and take a look.


    [Idle System]


    Host: Christian White


    Rank: Unranked


    Level: 23 (EXP: 27.240/115.000)


    Age: 18


    Constitution: 12


    Comprehension: 46


    Essence: 2


    Unassigned Points: 30


    [Skills]


    Advanced Trading Lv.2(56%)


    Passion Reader Lv.-


    Advanced Program Hacking Lv.4(90%)


    Intermediate Kix Body Building Lv.1(7%)


    High School Knowledge Lv.10(Max)


    Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu Lv.10(Max)


    Intermediate AI Creation Lv.9(9%)


    Intermediate Human Biology Lv.9(30%


    Intermediate Hand to handbat Lv.5(14%)


    Danger Awareness Lv.-


    Breath of the Shadow de Lv.2(20%)


    Intermediate Programming Lv.4(83%)


    [Idle practicing slots:(0/5)]


    Instead of the long list of skills, the first thing that caught Christian''s attention was his rank, which had changed from an empty space to "Unranked." He felt this likely meant he was now considered someone who had stepped into the essence field, even if he was still an unranked fledgling. And that naturally made him happy.


    The second thing that stood out was his constitution, which had increased by two points¡­ his constitution that seemed like it was never going to raise again after it hit the number ten.@@novelbin@@


    But, even more noteworthy was that he finally acquired essence, now even at two.


    Feeling a surge of excitement, Christian couldn''t help but focus on sensing the energy, the essence, that he now possessed.


    And that''s when he was in for a surprise!


    After understanding that essence had properties, Christian had expected something dark, something akin to shadow, as the technique he was training with was a shadow-based one. But what he found was simply normal essence, no different from what he had previously struggled to sense in the air.


    Had he misunderstood the information about properties? For the first time, Christian found the existence of someone to ask, perhaps a teacher, important.


    However, after reflecting on everything he had learned through his training with the technique, and how he had already gathered essence inside his body, it seemed unlikely that he had made such a simple mistake.


    So, he decided to try gathering essence around his hand.


    It was a wrong way of using his measly two points in essence, especially since the technique required a weapon. But Christian, knowing that his essence would recover eventually and that he wasn''t in a dangerous situation, decided to proceed with his experiment anyway.


    As his hand became somewhat obscured by a dark aura surrounding it, Christian, fascinated by the sensation, marveled at his first attempt to use the essence technique in real life, rather than just as a form of information feedback. His heart also raced¡­ after all, this kind of thing was the epitome of fantasy for him.


    However, he couldn''t maintain it for long, let along y with it; the essence ran out too quickly, which was a bit regrettable. Despite that, the experience itself was satisfying.


    He also understood that while the form of essence inside his body didn''t seem to be affected by its shadow property, it still held the said property nheless.


    With that, he returned to his status window and began contemting his progress in his other skills¡­ when his gaze lingered on his hand-to-handbat skill.


    For Christian, while efficiency was important, there was still no need to obsess over it in everything. For instance, aside from the AI Creation and General Programming skills, which were currently essential, Human Biology and Hand-to-Hand Combat weren''t the same for the time being.


    Human Biology was something forter stages, so that was fine. But Hand-to-Hand Combat was different. Now that he was learning as essence technique paired some fighting sets, and considering how those essence techniques tended to always be like this, he felt its importance diminish.


    And while he did feel that, if he continued down this path, he would eventually reach a point where, even without using essence, he could unleash unimaginable power. But that was still far off, even with the recent upgrade to the system.


    So, he couldn''t help but stare at its name in the status window, wondering if he should rece it in the third slot with something else.


    He naturally had a ton of things he wanted to add too, but most of them were forter. When he thought about his immediate needs, only three things came to mind. Swordsmanship, or rather, all-weapon mastery, since the fighting technique of the essence technique still wasn''t polished enough. A concealment technique, to hide the fact that he possessed essence and live safely as a normal human. And finally, researching the talent testing method.


    Christian hesitated between these three options, and even considered not making any changes at all.


    He asked himself which one he needed the most right now¡­ and surprisingly, the answer came quickly.


    Now, when he needed to tackle problems involving normal people, since, as of now, there was no one around Damian who had touched essence, the thing he needed the most was unmistakably the concealment technique.


    Not only would it hide the presence of essence within him, but it could also prove invaluable for his uing venture, as he really wanted to finish things with Damian now!


    Most importantly, since he was already training in an essence technique rted to shadow, gaining it might not prove to be that difficult.


    With the decision made, he didn''t wait any longer and was about to go ahead with his n¡­ when he paused. Should he include the word perfect this time too? Or not?


    In the end, thinking that he could change thingster and that he didn''t need something too grand for now, Christian decided to settle for the normal version and finally willed his system.


    [The Idle Practice in the Third Slot, Concealment Technique, has started.]


    [The skill Mortal Concealment Technique has been created.]


    [Currently, the skill Mortal Concealment Technique is Lv.0 (80%).]


    Christian, who read the system notifications, was taken aback this time. Had he graduated from the Basic prefix and entered the Mortal one instead? What did mortal mean here anyway? Something unrted to essence?


    But with the system understanding his ideas, that couldn''t possibly be the case!


    At first, Christian fretted slightly, but after a moment, he realized there was no need to dwell on this seemingly trivial matter. In time, he woulde to understand what it truly meant anyway. So, he decided not to overthink it and simply moved on.


    After finishing his review of the status window, his thoughts went to other matters... his future ns!


    With the current state of things, Christian was finally able to solidify his ns for the future. As although he had been slightly hesitant before, wondering if he was moving too quickly with the changes brought by his system, he now realized it wasn''t too fast at all. On the contrary, he felt he needed to do his best to keep up.


    Christian had a lengthy discussion with Iris about what he might need and how the workshop on the vacantnd beside the house they nned to buy should take shape, before he finally called Eva to inform her.


    "Are you nning to open some kind of weapon factory? Or do you have a war in mind? Should I start preparing myself?"


    ¡­And then received this kind of response.

 Chapter 179 Provoking (1)

    "I should really go, right?" Christian asked, his eyes fixed on his sister, who was busy checking his attire.


    It had been about a week since Olivia and Eva''s cousin, hade to his house.


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    Now, with Olivia''s departure for the Academy just around the corner, Eva had asked him to meet with all three of them and have a conversation. She didn''t want things to remain strained between him and her daughter and was trying to arrange at least one meeting for everyone before her daughter left.


    Olivia had, of course, already been informed about their n to move, though not about the exact location, as he feared she might reveal it "carelessly." And just as he had expected, while she had initially been moved and unable to respond right away, once she properly understood the situation, particrly that it was an Academy managed by powerful individuals from another world, the slight hesitation she''d felt quickly vanished, and she became determined to go.


    It was, naturally, a decision Christian didn''t find surprising at all.


    And that brought things to this point, where now he needed to go and try to be closer with her before she left.


    "After everything that happened between you and Eva, there''s no going back anymore... at least that''s how it seems. So, you need to be considerate of her circumstances... of her only family."


    His sister''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts as she responded to him.


    Her bitter and resigned tone went unnoticed by him, as he was more focused on the fact that she finally seemed okay around him again, after that shameful "punishment" episode.


    There were even two days when she returned to sleeping alone. So, seeing her current self, he couldn''t help but entertain the thought of teasing her, even if only briefly, as he couldn''t allow a moment of fleeting joy to affect the rest of his days, or possibly even more than that.


    So, as he finally started walking away, he said, "Well, then take care of yourself, and if you really need to go out, take Sophia with you."


    Christian, who had grown more cautious even when it seemed like nothing could truly happen, couldn''t help but nag his sister just a little. Thest thing he wanted was for anything to happen to her. And while he still couldn''t fully trust Sophia, he did have considerable faith in Eva, after all.


    "Okay, don''t worry, just go!" Annabelle said, giving him a push on his back, and Christian finally left the house.


    He walked toward the car he had asked Eva to leave with him while his own damaged car had disappeared after she took it, and he hadn''t thought about swapping them back yet.


    And that was when he finally noticed¡­ there was something wrong with this car!


    Christian, who had intended to drive straight to the meeting ce, a restaurant reserved in its entirety for them, as he didn''t want to go to her house filled with all kinds of servants for who knows whom, and Olivia didn''t want toe to his house¡­ couldn''t help but pause.


    And started checking exactly what kind of car this was.


    He checked the thick windows, the heavy door, the seemingly world-ssfort of the seats, the various screens, and then finally turned his attention to the firearms scattered strategically around.


    She had previouslymented on how it seemed like he was preparing for a war... but looking at the state of the car he was in, he couldn''t help but question who was really preparing for the war.


    Actually, firearms, he could understand, but what about the RPG, the rocketuncher in the trunk, and the other bombs?


    They were clearly not meant for self-defense. So, what kind of fierce battle was she expecting?


    While shocked at how easily she had left this kind of car with him, without even mentioning anything, Christian, thinking he couldn''t bete now, decided to have a conversation, or more like a fierce battle, with herter. For now, he just needed to go.


    As he drove, he could feel the huge difference between this car and the one he had, not to mention the distinct sound of their engines. And it made him him understand what luxury, what extravagance really meant!


    Arriving after a short time, he parked the car himself, not trusting a stranger to do it, and then finally entered the luxurious restaurant with the help of the reception staff, who guided him to the intended table.


    Christian greeted Eva with a rtively simple, "normal" deep kiss, making sure Olivia saw, before finally sitting down.


    By the look of her neutral, nonchnt expression¡­ or at least what she tried to show, Christian felt like this meeting was bound to be an exciting one.


    With Olivia sulking and the conversation stalling, Eva took it upon herself to say a few words and ask about what kind of food should be served.


    It wasn''t long after, when Christian felt like the mood had returned to a somewhat eptable state, that he finally said, "You know, Eva probably hasn''t said this to you properly. So, I''ll say it again: I have faith that I''m capable of providing you with all kinds of essence techniques you might needter, and I can even help with your training."


    "Like there''s no need for you to go to the Academy."


    Christian wasn''t bragging; he was simply stating a fact. Just over the past week, after making some small upgrades to Iris and allowing her to utilize all her unusedputational power for the essence rted things, he had already secured two more essence techniques.


    It was only the beginning that had been difficult. Once he acquired the first essence technique, the subsequent ones seemed toe almost effortlessly.@@novelbin@@


    So, Christian saying that was out of "kindness," but for Olivia, who was now slightly surprised by the changes in him within such a short time, his words didn''te across that way. To her, it wasn''t just arrogance¡­ no, it something worse: he was belittling her and thinking far too highly of himself, and why? Just because he had now touched the threshold of essence!


    Olivia, who had never heard of or met anyone more talented than herself, even when mingling with children from ancient families, found the "weak" Christian utterly untrustworthy and ridiculous.


    He thought the special one was him, yet the real special one was sitting right in front of him¡­ so, how would her reaction be?


    "For you to help me with my training, you''d need to be even stronger¡­ far more skilled in the same essence technique I''m practicing. So, do you really think you''re capable of that?"


    She leaned forward slightly, her narrowed eyes brimming with defiance. "Do you really think there''s even a chance you''ll surpass me in the first ce?"


    Her haughty tone, once grating, now struck Christian as oddly endearing¡­ due to reasons he couldn''t quite exin, he found her more cute than annoying this time.


    As Olivia continued her confident rebuke, her words went in one ear and out the other for Christian, whose attention drifted more toward Eva, who seemed entirely uninterested in intervening, sitting back calmly as though she were a spectator enjoying a show.


    Christian, who had offered a couple ofments during Olivia''s speech, felt that maybe it was enough. He interrupted her and said, "So you mean you''re intent on going to the Academy, and no matter what, you won''t change your mind, right?"


    "Yes. If even Mom couldn''t change my mind, who do you think you are to think I''d change it for you now?" Olivia replied.


    ''You could have just said yes. Was there really a need for all that?'' Christian wondered, realizing Olivia seemed a lot more talkative than he had initially thought.


    Feeling both amused and a bit curious, he asked in a casual tone, "So, did your mother talk to you about our other ns rted to your father?"


    As soon as he asked, Christian could feel the air grow noticeably colder, especially under Olivia''s piercing re. His Danger Awareness skill also red, ringing in his mind.


    He was slightly surprised but, at the same time, found the situation even more amusing. So, with his grin widening, he met her gaze, almost as if challenging her to make a move.


    In the end, he won, as it seemed Olivia wasn''t that impulsive. She simply closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and finally said, "He is not my father!"


    "Are sperm donors being called fathers now, without my knowledge?" she added with sharp sarcasm.


    "And do you really think Mom could hide something from me?"


    Christian didn''t bother listening to Olivia''s haughty and sarcastic tone as she continued speaking. Instead, his attention shifted to Eva. His eyes widened at the term Olivia had used to refer to Damian¡­ it caught him so off guard that, for the first time, he found himself actually liking her. It was also at this time, that he noticed Eva''s embarrassed expression, as if silently questioning when her daughter had be this sharp-tongued, starting to speak like this.


    It was an amusing situation... at least until Olivia, who seemed to have lost all sense of restraint after talking so much, crossed a line.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!